Podcasts about girls academy

We are so excited to have on the Commissioner of the Girls Academy, Patricia Hughes aka Trish the Commish! Trish speaks with us about her journey as a player for the Irish National Team a collegiate coach, and now the Commissioner of the Girls Academy. We discuss what defines success for the GA and the work they are doing to create a female specific holistic player centered environment. A great episode and an even greater person! Enjoy!

Join us LIVE for an exciting Pride Pod episode as we dive into the latest Orlando Pride headlines!

The guest is Oakwood Soccer Club Girls Academy Director Marisa Kresge. She covers Oakwood's strong performances in the Jefferson Cup, Marisa's transition from college coaching to club directing, and the challenges she faced in her first year. The conversation covers the importance of consistent communication, individual player development, and strategic plans for Oakwood's future. They also delve into broader topics in women's soccer, including the impact of NIL and transfer portal on college soccer, the distinctions between coaching at college and youth levels, and the benefits of the Girls Academy platform. The episode concludes with a fun 'Would You Rather' segment focused on soccer scenarios. Topics 00:00 Introduction and Host Welcome 00:31 Guest Introduction: Marisa Kresge 00:53 Oakwood Soccer Club's Recent Success 01:45 Marisa's First Year at Oakwood 03:02 Coaching Philosophy and Communication 04:29 Transition from College to Youth Soccer 06:15 Differences Between College and Youth Coaching 08:03 Marisa's Playing Background and Credibility 13:29 Challenges in College Soccer and Recruiting 20:53 Balancing Academics and Athletics in the Big 10 21:24 NIL Deals in Women's Soccer 22:40 Oakwood Soccer Club's Progress and Goals 26:34 Extra Time: Fun and Goofy Soccer Questions 34:07 Conclusion and Wrap-Up

Busted by surveillance cameras.By Cheat105. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.Molly then left the room and I found myself feeling a little sad to see her go. But I knew it was best. After all, it being only around 8 on a Sunday morning, most everyone else was bound to still be asleep, so she could slip back in her room unnoticed. With nothing else to do, I decided to go ahead and shower, convenient considering the time. I put on my boxers from the night before, as I couldn't very well walk down the hall naked, grabbed a fresh change of clothes along with a towel and my shampoo and stuff then headed down the hall to the bathroom.By the time I finished showering, everyone else was still asleep. I just returned to my room and got on my computer. I logged into Netflix and had just queued up a show to watch when I received a text on my phone, it was from Amanda.Hey, come to the locker room.I read the text and thought. I guess some people were still awake. Obviously, me being a young man with my hormones going crazy, I jumped at the opportunity that this text offered. I'd received many texts like this over the past couple of months after all. I quickly put on the rest of my clothes and was out the door in less than a minute.On my way.I replied to Amanda's text as I quickly made my way across campus.As I walked across campus, I had a chance to think about everything. This weekend had started off rather rough, what with seeing Maria again and my mini panic attack that followed. Then the next day, on Saturday, I finally got a long overdue apology from Mom. As if that wasn't good enough, I then had the best sex of my life with the girl I'm pretty fucking fond of on that very same night. And now, I was on my way to have even more great sex with the smoking hot Amanda. How much better could my life get?When I got to the gym, I entered and walked across the floor to the locker room at the other end, eager for what awaited me. I walked into the locker room, not seeing Amanda when I first walked in, I figured she must already be back in the area with the mats. I walked past the lockers and stopped dead in my tracks when I was about to walk by the coach's office. I turned slowly and looked, fear immediately set in when I saw Amanda in the office and the volleyball coach sitting at her desk, staring daggers at me.Oh, fuck. I said to myself. Don't tell me."Come on in." the coach said in a demanding tone.I nervously stepped into her office, I was almost shaking. Amanda didn't ever bother to look at me. She just stared at the floor, her cheeks and ears blood red. I stood there, completely silent, wondering what was going on."So, you're the boy whose been distracting my girls." the coach said with certainty.Before I even had a chance to respond, the coach reached to the computer monitor on her desk and turned it so the screen was facing me. I looked at the screen and was shocked by what I saw. It was surveillance camera footage of the locker room, specifically the equipment area, where the girls and I usually did the deed. She clicked through about a dozen different clips, each of them featuring me and one of the girls. It was like watching a montage of my greatest hits, only now it didn't feel so great. My heart sank. My cheeks and ears burned and turned the same shade of red as Amanda's. In an instant, my whole world came crashing down.We had been caught.As far as I could figure, the coach had lured me to the locker room using Amanda's phone. Either way, there I was standing in the volleyball coach's office, my face surely twisted in horror, as she played surveillance footage on her computer. Amanda continued to sit and stare at the floor, I couldn't see her face, but I imagined she had similar look to me. Meanwhile, the coach just sat back in her chair, staring daggers at me as she let the clips play.My whole world was slowing burning down around me. It was like the bullshit in my old school all over again. I was silently hoping and praying that I would wake from this horrible nightmare, but alas, this was reality, there was no solace.How could I have been so stupid? I continuously questioned myself. I made all the same kind of mistakes I'd made back in my old school. To be honest, I wanted nothing more than to turn tail and run, jump in my mother's car and drive as far away from this place as possible. But I knew better now, there was no escaping this.Then another thought finally crossed my mind. Why the fuck were there surveillance cameras in a locker room? I mean, aren't there supposed to be laws against that? Could I use this revelation as leverage to get out of trouble?"Care to explain all this?" the coach finally broke the silence, gesturing to the screen.No, I couldn't explain it. There was no explanation to give, it all just kind of happened."Alright, Amanda, you can leave now." she said, looking to Amanda.Amanda silently and hesitantly rose from her seat and left the office. Then it was just me and the coach, and honestly it was a bit worrisome. I mean, what the hell was gonna happen now? I waited in fear."Now then, go ahead and take a seat. I wanna have a little chat." she said in an authoritative tone.I promptly obeyed and took a seat in front of her desk, awaiting what was surely going to be a long inflammatory lecture."So, you're the headmistress's son, Alan, huh?" she asked.I nodded my head, still nervous to even look this woman in the eye."Well, don't think that earns you any special treatment." she added.I never expected it would. But honestly, I would've done just about anything to have my mom come and rescue me. I knew there was no chance of that, but hey, a guy can hope, right?The coach then stood up from her chair and walked around to the front her desk."Enrolling a boy in this school, what was that woman thinking? I knew it was only a matter of time before something like this happened," she said, sounding strangely proud of herself, as she leaned her ass against the edge of desk, looking down on me.I wanted to jump to my mother's defense upon hearing her be disparaged like that, but something kept me from speaking. I looked up at the woman towering over me, and I couldn't help but notice how attractive she looked from this angle. Was I attracted to powerful women?Coach Jones, Valerie was her first name I think, she was actually quite beautiful. She was a tall black woman, probably in her mid to late 30s. She had long black wavy hair that she wore in a ponytail almost all the time. Her body was curvy, yet still had an athletic build. Her usual outfit around campus was a t-shirt with the school's name on it, a pair of short gym shorts, and a pair tennis shoes. I could tell that hidden beneath that shirt was a sizable rack, double-d at the very least. And those shorts did little to conceal her big round firm ass. Honestly I don't know why I'd never taken notice of her before. She was without a doubt a sexy woman, but also had quite the imposing image as well. Her whole vibe was rather authoritarian. I didn't know whether to be turned on or scared, perhaps a mixture of both."There's only one solution I can see to this problem." she started speaking again, dragging me away from my thoughts.I continued staring up at her as she spoke, still frozen in silence and fear."I know I should report this to your mother and the rest of the faculty." she said.I was already filled with worry, but upon hearing that, I began to shake."That would of course result in your expulsion, which doesn't bother me, as the problem would be solved." she continued.My head was immediately overflown with horrific thoughts of me being kicked out of yet another school. Sure, my mother had already apologized for how she'd treated me after the bullshit from before, but if I was expelled from another school, her school to be make it even worse, then she'd certainly disown me."But, that would also mean the girls getting expelled. I like those girls, it ain't right for them to dragged down because of you." she went on, sounding a little angry.That's when the guilt set in. Forget what would happen to me. The girls' names would be dragged through the mud and their futures ruined. All because I'm a horny little piece of shit who couldn't keep his dick in his pants."So I came up with an even better idea." she said, her frown slowly turning to a mischievous grin.I looked up at her with a look of confusion on my face. A better idea? I repeated that part in my head. What the hell was she thinking?Without saying anything further, Coach Jones walked around behind me. I grew even more confused when she shut the door to her office and locked, she then proceeded to close the blinds on her office windows before returning to her desk, that sly grin still on her face."While I was going over that footage, I happened to notice that you got a pretty decent sized dick. So go ahead and whip that thing out for me, I wanna see it with my own eyes." she said, her deep beautiful brown eyes dropping directly to my already bulging crotch.My eyes grew wide and my jaw hit the floor. I wasn't all too sure I'd heard her right."You heard me, boy. Take that thing out." she said in a commanding tone.For whatever reason, I couldn't disobey her. The next thing I knew, I was standing up from the chair I was sitting in. Standing now, I noticed that even with the way she was leaning against her desk, she was still a few inches taller than me. As if driven by an outside force, my hands seemed to move on their own as I began to undo my pants. She stared at my crotch, her head nodding slowly, as I unbuttoned and unzipped my pants. Still unsure that I was even controlling my own actions, I then pulled down my pants and boxers in one motion, freeing my already rock hard erection."Hmm, you're pretty well hung, for a white boy. I see why them girls were so crazy for you." she said, looking at my cock.I nervously blushed at her compliment. Though, I suppose I was also a bit offended that she inferred the girls' interest in me was based on my endowment. After all, I was certain that at least Molly and I shared a real connection that went beyond the physical. Of course, I also saw the irony in that. I mean, there I was thinking about my feelings for Molly, yet I was standing before her volleyball coach exposing myself and on top of that the only reason I'd come to the locker room in the first place was to have sex with one of Molly's best friends, like I'd already done numerous times before with her friends. Talk about some fucked up irony.I was still extremely confused by the whole situation. I stood there, frozen, with my hard cock exposed as Coach Jones just stared at it slowly nodding her head. What the hell was she thinking? I kept asking myself. I would've given anything to know, and I was soon to get my answer."I think it's only fair if we see how well you can use that thing." the coach finally spoke again.What's that supposed to mean? I asked myself. She saw the surveillance footage, so I'm pretty sure she's already seen how well I can use it."Yeah, let's see if you're as good a fuck as those girls seem to think you are." she said.Before I could even react to her statement, she began removing her t-shirt, exposing a sexy black lacy bra. It was beginning to be increasingly more difficult to feel confused and uneasy with the enticing image that stood before me.Coach Jones then reached behind her back and unclasped the bra, letting the straps slowly slide off of her shoulders. The bra fell to the floor revealing a perfectly symmetrical pair of gigantic light chocolate globes. Each of her two breasts were capped with a large areola, that were of a darker shade of brown than the skin surrounding them. Protruding from her areolas were her perky nipples, they reminded me of Hershey Kisses, but less pointy, obviously.I'd never been with a black girl. Never had anything against the idea, just never really thought about it much. But god damn, I was so turned on by the half-naked beauty in front of me. I wanted nothing more than to grab her and start sucking on those chocolate nipples.I watched as her big juicy tits jiggled with every slight movement she made. I could no longer hold back, finally overcome by lust, my baser instincts took over. I quickly took a step towards her and just about dove into her rack. I immediately began ferociously kissing and licking all over those glorious mounds. I found one of her nipples and latched onto it, sucking the erect nub into my mouth. I was like a man possessed."Oh damn, I love that enthusiasm" she said.She let a moan as I sucked on her nipples, switching back and forth between the two. I continued sucking on her nipples until I was satisfied. I then removed my mouth from her breasts and began trailing kisses down her firm milky chocolate abdomen. I was ready for the main course. And judging by her moans, so was she. I kissed down to her belly button and stopped just above her shorts."Well don't stop now." Coach Jones said.Not that I needed the extra encouragement, but it did help. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her shorts and began pulling them down past her hips and voluptuous ass, revealing a pair panties that matched the black lacy bra. She removed the shorts the rest of the way, pulling them down her legs and past her shoes. I then hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and pulled them down as well, where they became bunched up at her ankles, her shoes keeping them from coming off the rest of the way. I took a moment admire her as she worked the panties over her shoes. I marveled at her curvaceous light chocolate ass jiggling with each movement she made. Her crotch was bare and her cunt looked as though it had never been touched.Coach Jones sat on her desk and leaned back, planting her hands behind her to brace herself."Alright, enough foreplay, let's see just how good a fuck you are." she said in a weird mix of commanding and seductive tone.The whole seductive authoritarian thing was certainly working for her. I let my pants and boxers fall down around my ankles and quickly worked them over my shoes. I stepped out of them and took a step closer to my prize as she spread her legs to invite me. I grabbed her hips and began smearing the tip of my rock hard cock along her juicy wet slit. The outsides of her cunt lips were a slightly darker shade of brown, but as my cock parted her lips I saw that the inside was just as pink as any other girl's cunt. She yelped as I shoved my cock into her dripping wet hole."Oh, damn, that is one big dick" she said in surprise as she felt my thickness enter her love canal.To my surprise, she was tight. Either way, it felt good to complimented by her and it urged me on. I began driving my cock into her cunt as it slowly loosened to accept more of me. She moaned as inch after inch of my hard on disappeared into her tight wet snatch. Before long I'd bottomed out in her."Come on, white boy. Fuck me!" she exclaimed.It was odd being called white boy in the middle of sex, but I've got to admit, it turned me on. I pulled out almost all the way, then slammed my cock back into her cunt, fast and hard. I repeated that several more times, each time increasing my speed and force until I was thrusting in and out of her cunt as fast and hard as I could. Coach Jones responded to all this by moaning and squealing at the top of her lungs."Oh fuck! Fuck me! Fuck me!" she yelled, lost in the throes of pleasure.That's not to say I wasn't just as lost. I drilled away at her like a savage beast. The only sounds were that of her moaning and yelling, my heavy breathing, and the ambient sounds of our respective sexual organs clashing. Honestly, I knew I wasn't going to last much longer, and I hoped she was close as well.I was beginning to feel exhausted as I kept the same pace for an extended period. But I never slowed, after all, the sensation of her warm wet cunt pulsating around my shaft with each thrust felt way too good to stop."Oh fuck! I'm cumming!" Coach Jones finally yelled.She wrapped her muscular legs around my back and held me deep inside her as her hot fluids washed over my cock. Her body began to spasm and that was all I could take before I began erupting a fountain of my seed into her.Neither of us took any time to revel in the afterglow, as both of us knew what this was about, it was sex and nothing more. She began putting her clothes back on and I did the same, both of us remained silent the whole time; which gave me just enough time to realize how wrong this all was. I'd just had sex with the volleyball coach in her office, not only that, I noticed the ring on her finger. I'd participated in adultery, that startling revelation sent an immediate guilt washing over me. I quickly finished getting dressed then made for the door, hoping she wouldn't say anything."Oh, by the way, I got your number from Amanda's phone. Expect to hear from me again." she said with a self-satisfied smile.I had nothing to say to that, I just left her office in a hurry. And when I exited the locker room into the gym, I almost broke out in a sprint to the exit across the gym.I tried to keep my composure as I made the long stroll across campus. I walked, filled with a sense of dread and guilt, and shame. What the fuck? I questioned myself over and over again, never able to form an answer. This is all so fucked, I said to myself. How could I ever let things get so out of hand? I was driving myself mad.I then received a text on my phone, momentarily drawing me away from the chaos that was my mind. I pulled the phone out of my pocket and checked it, the text was from Molly.Hey, I just heard from Amanda, what the hell happened exactly? Is everything alright?To be honest, I didn't have a good answer for her, I knew she was just concerned for me and I wanted more than anything to put her at ease, but I didn't know how. However, this was one issue that couldn't be ignored, I have learned from at least one of my mistakes. I quickly replied to the text after some thought.Gather the others and meet me in my room, I'm on my way there now, I'll explain everything then.It was finally time that I sat down with the girls and discussed things. I could not put this off any longer. I of course, worried that with the current circumstances this meeting with the girls could result in the end of our little "thing" but I also knew how dire it was that we all talk.Ok, we'll be there.Molly promptly replied to the text. Luckily, with the time being barely noon, it wouldn't be overly suspicious for the girls to be hanging out in my room, so that was one bright side.I continued making my way to the dorm, trying to get my thoughts in order. Trying to figure out exactly what it was I was going to say to the girls. I'd arranged the meeting, but I hadn't really thought much beyond that. In all honesty, I knew that calling the whole harem thing off was probably for the best, to avoid further incident, but that was the last thing I wanted. I especially didn't want to damage things with Molly.When I finally got to my dorm room, Molly and the others were already waiting in the hall, talking amongst themselves. They all looked just as worried as I felt. As I walked up to them, they all greeted me with concerned looks. Amanda still couldn't even look at me. I immediately wanted to put them all at ease, but again, I didn't know what to say. And I didn't want to lie to them and tell them everything would okay, after all I didn't even know myself if things were really going to be okay.Deciding not to say anything, I unlocked and opened my door, and gestured for them to follow me in. I shut the door behind us, also checking to make sure nobody saw us, just in case. When I turned around to face the room, I saw that the girls had all taken a seat on my bed, so I walked over and sat in my computer chair and spun in it to face them.I sat there looking at them, with them looking back at me. The room was dead silent, I was halfway tempted to turn on some music just to ease the tension a bit, but this was not the time for levity. This was serious and needed to be treated as such. I opted instead to get my thoughts in order. I knew that with how close they all were, they'd surely heard from Amanda about the volleyball coach."Alright, so I'm assuming you've all heard from Amanda, about us being caught?" I asked just to clarify.Erin and Katie both nodded in the affirmative, confirming my assumption. Amanda's face turned blood red as she stared at the floor, obviously a nervous wreck. I was just as nervous as she, but I decided that I should at least appear to be strong, for their sake."Yeah, but what's gonna happen? How bad is it?" Molly asked, sounding and looking concerned.Seeing how clearly not okay Amanda was, I knew that I needed to say something to ease her torment a little. I mean, she looked absolutely crushed with guilt. After all, Coach Jones had pretty much used her to lure me into a trap, how could she not feel guilty?"I'll get to that in a sec, but first, Amanda, I know you're probably blaming yourself for all this. Don't, it's not your fault. And I'm sure none of us here blame you." I said.The other 3 girls all chimed in as well, giving her hugs and reassuring her."I mean, how were any of us supposed to know there were cameras in the locker room?" I continued.Molly, Erin, and Katie nodded in agreement as they continued to console their friend. It actually made me a bit envious seeing how much they all cared about one another. I never had friends like that, all mine turned their backs on me.Winter break was upon us.A few weeks had passed since that weekend. That damn weekend, there were so many ups and downs. Luckily, Coach Jones hadn't decided to report us, probably had something to do with my regular visits to her office since that day. As long as I kept her happy, the girls and I were able to keep up our thing. The girls and I continued to meet in the locker room to have our fun, even though we knew the coach had kept the cameras running and recording us, we figured it best that we don't deprive her of her little show. Maria and I also kept in contact since she left, via text and the occasional phone call. I still worried about her with her parents, but she seemed alright anytime I was talking to her.I would be spending winter break at home with my family, and the girls would be spending it with their respective families as well; which means, I wouldn't see them for a couple of weeks, I was none too thrilled about it. Not to mention the idea of spending a couple of weeks with my family seemed rather unappealing, to say the least. That's not to say I dislike my family, but given everything that's happened, it was sure to be extremely awkward. I wasn't even sure if mom had told the rest of the family that Maria had revealed the truth to her. As far as I knew, the rest of the family still wanted nothing to do with me. But alas, my mother had insisted that the whole family be there for the holidays, some sort of pseudo Campbell family reunion.I had packed enough stuff for the break and was loading it into the back of mom's car as I waited for her to finish up a few things in her office. It was the first day of winter break, though given it was a Monday, I suppose the weekend technically counted, so third day? Either way, pretty much all the other students had left already. I was bored and couldn't even call Molly or any of the others, because they were on flights back home at the time. You see, most of the student's families lived in a different city, a lot of them in a different state entirely. That's why they lived in the dorms on campus. My mother lived maybe an hour or so away from the school, but the reason I was living away from home is because I wasn't wanted at home. So my mother's sudden urge to reunite the family for the holidays caught me off guard. I know she'd forgiven me after hearing the truth, but she had to know how awkward it was gonna be with the rest of the family.I was sitting in the passenger seat of mom's car messing around on my phone as I waited for mom to finish up. Finally after a little over 10 minutes mom got to the car."Hey sweetie, hope I didn't keep you waiting for too long." she said as she sat in the driver seat."It's alright." I replied.It still felt a little weird having mom call me things like "sweetie" and "honey." Sure that's how she always used to refer to me, but that stopped immediately after the whole Maria fiasco. I know she was just trying to get things back to the way they were before, so I didn't mind. It would just take a little while getting used to.Most of the car ride was spent making small talk, mom asking me how school has been, if I've made friends, that sort of stuff. I answered her questions as best I could, even though her being the headmistress of the school, she already knew how I've been doing in school, and as far as friends, I couldn't exactly tell her the whole truth there considering what I've been doing with my friends for the past several months. I knew she was just trying to make things normal again, so I went along with it.More of this story is published at the index of Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's past becomes his present.By Cheat105. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.It was the beginning of the volleyball postseason, the school's team had once again made it to the playoffs, like they apparently did almost every season. Our school, having the best facilities, would be hosting the playoffs, which meant a lot of girls from other schools would be showing up for the playoffs. But there was one face among them that I never thought I'd see again.I was leaving my last class of the day, making the long walk across campus to my dorm, like I'd done so many times in the past. Only this time a bus full of girls from another school was in the parking lot, and that's when I saw her, Maria, the girl from my old high school who'd accused me of coercing her into having sex. She was unloading off the bus in a parade of other girls, I had to double take to make sure my eyes weren't playing tricks on me. No, it was definitely her, as I stared a moment in complete shock and terror. I came back to reality and panic set in, and the next thing I knew, I was practically sprinting from the scene, headed toward my dorm at top speed. Upon reaching the dorm, I slowed my pace to hasty walk and quickly made my way through the halls."Hey Alan!" I heard Molly's voice in the hall.I was too panicked to acknowledge her, I just continued walking. I got to my door and fumbled with my key for moment, missing the keyhole on my first couple tries I was trembling so much. When I finally got the door unlocked, I entered and slammed the door behind me, I dropped my stuff on the floor and collapsed face down on my bed. Immediately all those painful memories came flooding back in a tidal wave. I began questioning everything. Why was she here? Why her of all people? Why now? I was finally beginning to enjoy life again, and now Maria has showed up here of all places? Was this the other shoe dropping? Punishment for my arrogance in thinking I could escape the past?Suddenly before I could even react my door began to open. Damn, I forgot to lock it, I thought. The door opened and in walked Molly."Alan, is something wrong?" she asked, sounding concerned.I must've looked so pitiful laying there in my bed, wallowing in my own grief. I didn't know how to answer her, I'd never told her about my past and she'd certainly never seen me like this. Yet, there she was, showing genuine concern. I couldn't very well lie to her."Yes," I replied simply and quietly.She shut the door then walked over and sat on the edge of the bed."But, what are you doing here Molly?" I asked, quickly realizing that someone could've seen her come in."Don't worry about that, everyone else went to dinner, so no one saw me. Now tell me what's wrong?" she asked, gently placing her hand on my back.Once again, I didn't know how to respond. And whatever I said, it would most likely lead to me revealing my past, my reason for coming to this school in the first place. I didn't know if that was something I was ready to do. Then the fear set in. How would she react? To find out I was accused of something as awful as rape? Surely she'd want nothing to do with me, what girl would?"Come on, talk to me, Alan." she said, rubbing her hand in circles on my back.I still just remained silent, the fear and panic keeping me paralyzed."Look, you're one of my best friends and I care about you. You know you can tell me anything." she said in a sentimental tone.She was right, we did pretty much tell each other everything. We practically knew everything about one another. But the one thing I'd never told her about was my past. Though, I have to be honest, the sound of her tender voice and the gentle touch of her hand on my back, were beginning to make me feel a little more at peace. I had to tell her, I needed to tell someone. This thing had been eating me up for so long."Okay, You know the bus that just got here?" I started, still face down in my pillow speaking in a low melancholic voice."Yeah, the bus from that other school? That's who we're playing in the first playoff game this weekend. Their team will be staying in the guest dorm until our match. What about it?" she replied.That at least answered my question of why Maria was here, even though that should've been obvious."Well, I saw someone I know getting off that bus." I said."Oh, an old friend?" Molly asked."Not exactly, " I responded."Oh, what do you mean?" she asked curiously."Well, it's a long story and it's pretty much the reason I came to this school." I said."To be honest, I have always been curious as to how you ended up here. I mean it's not every day a guy gets enrolled in a school for girls." she replied.I was still feeling nervous, but I had resolved to tell her, so there's no backing out now."That girl I saw getting off the bus, her name is Maria. Well, we have a bit of a storied past with one another. You see, Maria went to my old high school, and we dated for a bit. Needless to say, it did not end well." I began explaining."Continue." Molly said simply, genuinely interested in my story."Well, I don't even remember why or how exactly but for whatever reason we ended up having sex in the girl's bathroom during school one day. And some other student caught us, then reported it to a teacher, " I said."That doesn't seem so bad, I take it things got worse from there?" Molly said."Oh yeah, things got much worse, " I then proceeded to tell Molly the whole story about what happened at my old school and how I ended up here. I even told her about the damage it had done to my home life, how even my own family began shunning me.When I finished explaining it all, Molly just sat there silent for a moment, I was still face down in my pillow so I couldn't tell you how she looked. But I fully expected her to cut her ties to me right there on the spot. After all, what girl would want to associate themselves with an accused rapist, even as bullshit an accusation as it was."Wow, what a bitch!" Molly exclaimed.I did not expect that kind of response, I immediately sat up and faced her, with a look of disbelief."What kind of bitch just turns on you like that?" she questioned."Well, I always suspected it was mostly her parents who pressured her into accusing me." I said."Still, that's fucked up. And nobody would hear your side? Not even your family?" she asked.I was in disbelief, and so relieved. She was saying pretty much all the same things I've said on the matter."Yeah, pretty much. And the shame is I actually used to be very close with my family, but ever since that shit went down, they all cut their ties with me. My own mother looks at me with disdain every time I see her." I said."Wow, I'm so sorry Alan. But look, I want you to know that I believe you." she replied."Really?" I asked, still dumbfounded."Of course, I trust you. And I know you'd never do anything as dispicable as what those assholes accused you of." she responded.Molly, seeing that I was still feeling a bit uneasy, then wrapped her arms around me in a warm embrace. It was there in her arms that I finally felt a sense of calm and peace. This was the first time that anyone's ever bothered hearing me out and actually believed me. I found myself relaxing in her arms until I was laying down, Molly had followed, never letting go. We both just laid there in my bed, hugging one another."Thank you, Molly." I uttered.I had begun to feel tired. It was only the evening, supper time, yet I felt tired. I guess that slight nervous breakdown after seeing Maria again had really left me drained, but it was more than that. I was usually one to stay up well past midnight, and wake up early, never getting more than a few hours of sleep. My own thoughts and fears had always kept me awake. But laying there in Molly's gentle embrace, I felt as though the weight of the whole world had been lifted from shoulders. Soon enough everything seemed to fade as my weighty eyelids fell, I drifted off to sleep still hugging Molly. This was true nirvana.I awoke the next day with the bright morning sun beaming through the lone window of my room. I wiped the sleep from eyes and immediately found that Molly was no longer in my bed. Not that I expected her to be there, after all, that would've been a little too risky. But a part of me had kind of wanted to wake up with her beside me. I grabbed my phone off the nightstand and checked the time, it was a little after 9 am. I was surprised, for once I had actually managed to get a full night of sleep, I felt well rested, better than I had been in a long time.I got out of bed and realized that I was still wearing my school uniform, but I also still needed a shower. Luckily, I was sure everyone else was down in the cafeteria having breakfast, so I was free to shower. So I grabbed a change of clothes and my shower supplies: towel, shampoo, body wash, etc. and made my way down the hall to the showers. As I had suspected, they were empty, so I found a stall, turned on the water and quickly went about taking off my clothes.It didn't take me long to finish showering. I turned off the water and stepped out of the stall, I quickly dried myself off and slipped on a pair of clean boxers. I then noticed my reflection in the mirror, my mother was right after all, I could use a shave and a haircut. My hair had gotten long enough now that it was nearly to my shoulders and my facial hair, while only being 18 I didn't get too much growth, there was still enough that I looked pretty scruffy. The only problem was I didn't even own a razor or shaving cream, so I'd need to go buy some, which I could also get a haircut while I was out.I then pulled on a pair of running shorts and gathered up my things, and began making my way out of the bathroom. But as I was walking out, someone else was walking in. It was a girl that lived in the dorm. Neither of us noticed each other and I walked right into her, she let out a sudden yelp of shock as she began to fall to the floor. But I, having pretty decent reflexes, dropped my things and managed to catch the girl by her arms before she fell. She reached out a hand and put it on my shirtless chest as she braced herself."Woah, you okay?" I asked, once she was stable.She didn't respond, she only stared straight ahead, her hand still planted on my firm chest."You okay?" I asked again."Wha; huh; yeah. Yeah, I'm okay." She stuttered, taking her hand off my chest, looking and sounding as though she'd just woken up from a trance."Yeah, sorry about bumping into you, I wasn't looking where I was going." I said, bending down to pick up my things."It's alright, um; Alan, right?" she asked."Yep" I replied."I'm Samantha, but everyone just calls me Sam." she said, reaching out her hand."Well, nice to meet ya, Samantha. I'm gonna get out of your way now, see ya around." I said, shaking her hand before exiting the bathroom.Hmm, Nice girl, I thought as I walked down the hall to my room. I'd seen her around the dorm before, in fact I recognized her as one of the many girls that would usually give me the stink eye when I walked past, so I'd pegged her as one of those stuck-up types. But in that brief encounter, she actually seemed like a fairly nice girl, guess I should reserve my premature judgements in the future.I made it back to my room, where I put my dirty clothes in my laundry hamper and then took a seat at my computer desk. I booted up my computer and then checked my facebook notifications. That's when my good mood came to screeching halt, one of those notifications was a message from none other than Maria herself. Yeah, though I'd gotten a new phone number, I never did block her on facebook, I'm an idiot.We need to talk.I almost cringed as I read her simple message. I leaned back in my chair and just stared at the computer screen. Just like that, my good mood had vanished. After talking with Molly the night before, I'd gotten a good night's rest and was feeling great for once. Such a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, I felt like I could fly. But upon seeing that message, I came crashing and burning right back down to earth, back to reality. This girl, once again serving as a reminder that I could never escape my past. Needless to say, I did not reply to her message. Instead I sat there my mind going over everything again, it was like a highlight reel of my life's worst hits. Then, I began to feel angry, and I just sat there stewing in it, my eyes still fixed on that damn message."Fuck!" I yelled, in a fit of rage I drove my fist into the screen as hard as I could, the monitor fell from the desk, showing a black spot where my fist had hit with dozens of little black cracks surrounding it.What was left of the picture flashed a few times before the whole screen just went blank."God damn it!" I yelled as I immediately realized the damage I'd done.I stood up from desk still seething in anger. I needed to get out of there, before anything else ended up broken. I quickly changed into a pair of jeans and put on a t-shirt, then socks and shoes, all the while screaming obscenities. I stormed out of my room, slamming the door behind me. I walked down the hall, my face red with anger, muttering further vulgarities to myself. Just about every girl in the building stared in shock as I walked past.When I got outside, I walked around for a while, breathing in the fresh air. Letting myself cool off a bit, I finally had a moment of clarity. I'd never blown up like that before, I surprised myself. Even after the incident at the old school, my anger was quickly sated and I had resigned myself to just being mellow and uncaring. But now, I couldn't be mellow, I had finally lost my shit. And then as if the shit-storm couldn't get any more severe, my phone began to ring, I was getting a call. What wonderful timing, I thought sarcastically to myself. I quickly dug the phone out of my pocket and answered it without even checking to see who it was."What?" I answered the phone angrily."It's your mother, what kind of way is that to answer your phone?" the voice asked on the other side of the call."I'm pissed off, what do you want? Call to criticize me some more?" I replied tersely, lamenting on how it seemed like the only time my mother ever spoke to me was to criticize me for something."What's wrong, honey? Better yet just come talk to me in my office, okay sweetie?" my mother responded in her motherly tone, that I hadn't heard in what felt like ages.Honey? Sweetie? What the hell was going on? I wondered. She hadn't called me those words in a long time, and that tone of voice. What the hell? I asked myself."Okay" I finally replied, hanging up the phone.I was thoroughly confused, so much so that my anger had subsided for the moment. Why did she sound so nice all the sudden? I was so confused but at the same time, curious, there was no way I wasn't going to go see her, just to figure out what was going on. I began making my way across the campus to the main building where mom's office was located.When I got to her office, she was sitting at her desk and immediately stopped everything she was doing as I walked in. She looked directly at me, but it wasn't the face of contempt I usually got from her, she looked, caring? Like she was actually glad to see me. I took a seat in one of the chairs in front of her desk, still dumbfounded.My mother stood up from her desk, then walked around to where I was sitting and suddenly fell to her knees in front of me, looking up at me with tears forming in her eyes. I was taken aback, not sure what to say or do."I'm so sorry, baby. I know you must hate me" she said, the tears now running down her cheeks.I was stunned. Frozen and speechless. What the fuck is going on? I asked in my inner monologue."That girl, Maria. She came and told me everything, Oh god, sweetie. I'm so sorry, I should've listened to you, instead I've been treating you like crap all this time" she said, now fully crying.I still couldn't speak. Maria actually told her the truth? Holy shit, I thought."Please, forgive me honey" she said through her sobs.I just sat there staring in disbelief at the sight before me, my mother was on her knees sobbing and begging for my forgiveness. Honestly, it was the one thing I'd wanted for a long time. However, seeing my mother in tears wasn't something I'd ever wanted, I wanted an apology to be sure, but I never wanted to see her cry, she was still my mom after all. In seconds, my familial instincts kicked in, I'd forgotten about all the rage inside me and all I could think about was comforting my weeping mother. I leaned forward in my chair and wrapped my mother in my arms, feeling some tears begin to form in my own eyes. Mom gratefully received my embrace and wrapped her arms around me in reciprocity, burying her head in my shoulder, still crying."It's alright, mom." I finally said."No, it's not. You're my son, my baby boy, and I vilified you," She said, breaking our embrace."I forgive you." I cut her off."How could you forgive me? How do you not hate me?" she asked."Because, you're my mother and I love you, I never stopped. I could never hate you." I answered.It was true, of course. I could never hate my mother, no matter the disrepair our relationship was in."I love you too, sweetie." mom said, wrapping me in another embrace.We stayed there hugging like that, not saying a word, for several minutes. Until she'd finally stopped crying and I helped her up off the floor. She took a seat back behind her desk and grabbed a tissue to wipe the remaining tears and the streaks from where her make-up had run."So, honey, you were upset about something when I called you a while ago?" mom said."Uh, oh yeah, I accidently knocked my computer monitor off my desk and the screen cracked." I told her a little white lie, deciding to leave out all the stuff about Maria as I didn't want her worrying."Oh, well how'd that happen?" she asked."I was moving some stuff around and bumped into it by accident." I said.Yeah, I know, not the greatest lie in the world, but luckily she didn't press too much."Oh, you need to be more careful, honey." she said, with me nodding in response.As nice as it would've been to stay and chat with my mother longer, I did have stuff I needed to do. Such as going into town and buying a new computer monitor, because I would need my computer back in working order before classes resume on Monday. Besides, I'm sure she had work to do anyways, considering she was in the office on a Saturday."Well, I need to get going. You think I can borrow the car? I gotta go buy a new monitor." I said."Sure, oh, do you need any money?" she asked, as she began digging through her purse."Nah, I still got some left over from my summer job." I said."Alright, here ya go. Hurry back, okay?" she said, reaching out her hand, holding the car keys."Thanks mom. Be back in a bit." I replied, taking the keys and leaving her office.I made my way out of her office and out to the parking lot where I found mom's car. I got in the car and pulled out of the parking space. As I left the school campus and began the drive into town, I thought about mom's apology. Sure, it was nice to finally hear her apologize and while I did let her know I forgive her, there was still a ways to go before our relationship would be fully repaired. But I felt like we were finally in a place now that we could actually start working on repairing our damaged relationship, of course it wasn't only our relationship that was in disrepair. There was also the rest of my family: my older sister, my aunt and my two cousins.Once I got into town, the first thing I did was go to the electronics store. There, I bought a new monitor, the same model I had before. While I was out, I also decided to go ahead and get a haircut, after leaving the barber I went stopped by a convenience store where I bought some razors and shaving cream. Then after grabbing a bite to eat, I made the drive back to the school. All in all, the little trip had taken a little over an hour and cost me a decent chunk of the money I'd saved from working during the summer.Back at the school, I took mom her keys, then once again left her office, but not before she complimented my new haircut. It wasn't a major haircut, only enough so the front wasn't in my eyes and so the sides weren't covering my ears, and the back cut so it wasn't down on my shoulders. Anyways, after leaving her office I began the walk across the campus carrying the bag with the shaving stuff in it and the box with my new monitor in it hoisted up on my shoulder.It was a rather lengthy walk, but the monitor wasn't very heavy so it didn't bother me. As I hauled the monitor through the halls of the dorm, all eyes were on me. I didn't pay them any mind, I just kept walking. Though, there were sure to be questions after the scene I'd made earlier in the day. When I got to my room, I set the monitor down on my bed and began unboxing it. I then unhooked the cables from the back of my old monitor and set it aside as I hooked up the new one. I put the old monitor in the empty box left over from the new one and set it on the floor at the foot of my bed where it was out of the way. With that taken care of, I decided to go ahead and shave. I went to the bathroom, which was luckily empty, with a razor and shaving cream, along with a towel. It didn't take me very long to shave and when I finished I looked at myself in the mirror for a bit. Not bad, I thought. With the new haircut and clean shaven face, all in all I thought I looked pretty good.I then returned to my room where I sat at my computer and browsed the web. Yes, it is a pretty boring life I lead, pretty much the only excitement I get is from the girls. I wondered what they'd think of my new look. Speaking of which, I hadn't heard from any of them all day."Fuck!" I said to myself.I'd just suddenly remembered that tonight was the girls' big playoff game, against Maria's team. I was so wrapped up in my own bullshit that I'd completely forgotten about it. Damn, how self-absorbed can I be? I thought. I was always sure to attend their games, but not because I like the sport or anything. I did it because Molly liked to have me there rooting for her. All I could do was hope she wasn't too upset.I continued thinking about my blunder for the rest of the night. I'd even skipped dinner, although I wasn't very hungry after my big lunch anyways, so it didn't bother me. It was around midnight when I heard a knock on my door, I could I guess who it was. I got up and answered the door, sure enough, it was Molly, still in her volleyball uniform and she did not look happy. In fact, she looked quite sad.This can't be good, I thought. I ushered her into my room, being sure no one saw. Neither of us said a word for a couple of minutes."We lost." Molly finally broke the silence, staring at the floor with an obvious sadness in her demeanor.I began to feel sad for her. I knew how much volleyball meant to her and losing in the playoffs had to be a major blow."Why weren't you at the game, Alan? I kept looking up throughout the game, but you were nowhere to be found." she said, looking up at me, with tears forming in her eyes.Oh no, I thought. Don't tell me they lost because she was worried about me rather than the game? I began to feel even worse, especially after she began to cry. I'd never seen her cry before. She always came off as so strong."I am so sorry, Molly. I don't know what else to say." I said, as I wrapped her in my arms to try and comfort her.Molly accepted the hug and wrapped her arms around me."It's okay, but where were you?" she said."I know I promised to be there, but today I was so wrapped up in my own world and I just completely forgot about the game. I'm sorry, Molly, truly." I told her.I hated making excuses, yet I found myself making one anyways."What happened? Is everything okay?" she said, as we broke our embrace and sat on the edge of my bed.Here she was, crushed over her loss, but she was still concerned about me. I didn't deserve to have someone as good as her in my life. I then told her pretty much the whole story of my day, as she listened attentively."Wow, you broke your computer?" she said with a giggle after I finished explaining everything.Luckily she had cheered up a bit by the time I'd finished walking her through my day. She'd even stopped crying and managed a giggle over me hauling off and punching my monitor."Yeah, I did." I giggled at it a bit myself. "But, it's alright, as you can see, I bought a new one." I continued."At least your mom finally apologized to you." she said. "Just think, if she'd called you sooner, then maybe you wouldn't have punched your computer." she giggled once again at the irony of it.Sure, she was teasing me now, but it didn't bother me. I was just glad to see her feeling better."I know, right?" I replied."By the way, I see you got a haircut and you shaved. Looks good." She said, running her fingers across my clean shaven face.We both fell silent as we looked each other in the eyes. There was something between Molly and I that I just didn't feel with the other girls. I guess that's the "spark" you hear about in those cheesy romance flicks.Both of us, feeling that spark, then leaned in simultaneously until our lips met in a passionate kiss. We parted our lips and I began exploring her hot mouth with my tongue, while she did the same.After a minute or so, we broke the kiss to catch our breath."Here, lay back." I said.Molly then scooted up farther on my bed and turned so she was fully lying in my bed, with her legs down at the foot of my bed and her head resting on my pillow."You must be pretty sore after your game, let me massage you a bit." I said, and she nodded in response.I began rubbing my hands along the tan bare skin just below her short volleyball shorts. I began firmly kneading my hands into the thigh muscles of one of her legs. She moaned, which let me know I was in the right spot. I continued working on that leg, massaging down to her calf muscle. I didn't know much of anything about giving massages, but she kept letting out satisfied moans, so I assumed I was doing alright. When I finished with one leg, I swapped to the other and gave it the same treatment."Oh my gosh, that felt so good! Thank you Alan." she said with a satisfied sigh.But I wasn't done yet. I knew that after being on her feet for so long that they had to have been sore too. I lifted her legs and let them lay across my lap as I began untying her tennis shoes. She looked at me curiously as I removed both her shoes. Then I peeled both her socks off, as well. Her socks felt hot and a bit damp to the touch from sweat, but I didn't mind much. I was just focused on the task at hand. I took one of her bare feet in my hands and began kneading my thumbs into its sole."Oh wow, a foot massage too? You are just too good to me, Alan." she said while letting out a moan.I continued working my thumbs along her sole, from her soft heel, through her deep arch, up to the balls of her foot and proceeded to massage each of her toes. Now, I'd never paid much attention to a girl's feet before, but looking at Molly's, I had to say she had some pretty nice looking feet. Despite being an athlete, she took really good care of them. They were tan like the rest of her body, and they were soft and smooth all over, not a single callus or rough spot. And her cute little toes had a nice looking dark shade of purple polish on her toenails, without even a single chip in the nail polish. All in all, her feet were just as nice as the rest of her. Despite the sweaty feel to them and the slight odor they gave off, I strangely wasn't repulsed by it.When I finished with one foot, I gave the other the same treatment, and judging by Molly's moans, she couldn't be happier. Finished with the massage, I then laid next to her and when began kissing once again. We made out and caressed each other's bodies. We were both hot and ready by this point, and we'd already been together enough that really, all this pretext wasn't necessary. But that was part of me and Molly's thing, like I said before, with Molly and me it was always more sensual than with the other girls.I broke from her lips and began planting soft wet kisses along her neckline, while my hands worked at pulling her volleyball jersey up. She lifted her torso a bit to allow me to pull her jersey up and over her head and shoulders. I then proceeded to slowly remove her tight sports bra as well. She let out a sigh of relief as her modest B cup breasts were finally freed from the constrictive sports bra. I then removed my own shirt and went back to kissing Molly, trailing down her neck to the soft perky mounds on her chest, then down her stomach to her belly button. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband of her shorts and began slowly pulling them down, she lifted her ass off the bed slightly as I pulled them down over her hips.The dark spot on the crotch of her white cotton panties told me she was already soaking wet. My cock had been rock hard since we started. She was just as turned on as me. I quickly removed my own pants, so we were both in just our underwear.I then resumed kissing her stomach around her belly button, receiving moans from her in response. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and began slowly pulling them down, kissing each piece of newly exposed skin as I inched her panties down. Once again she lifted her ass off the bed to allow her panties to get past her hips and firm round ass. With her panties removed I planted one last kiss on the little landing strip of dark hair on her crotch before trailing my kisses back up her body until my lips met hers once again."Come on, enough teasing, Alan. Hurry up and get that thing inside me." Molly said in desperation after breaking our kiss.Oh, I can do that, I thought. I quickly shed my boxers and tossed them to the side. I assumed the position over top of Molly as she spread her legs to allow me access to her most intimate of areas. She let out another moan as I rubbed the tip of my cock along her slit, soaking my member in her juices. I held my cock at the entrance of her dripping wet snatch."Alan, please. You've made me wait long enough, ah, Mm," Molly said as I pushed the tip of my cock into her cunt before she could even finish talking.She let out a sigh of relief as her tight cunt stretched around my shaft. I continued slowly pushing my member into her love canal, until finally I had bottomed out. Keeping the slow pace, I pulled my cock almost all the way out of her before pushing back in, feeling the slick firm walls of her hot cunt rub against my shaft."Mm, god, so good" Molly uttered amidst her moans.I didn't say a word. The only sounds coming from me were that of heavy breathing and grunting as I slowly thrusted my hard cock in and out of her constricted hole. I leaned my head closer to her and caught her lips in a passionate kiss as I continued my sensual love making. I could feel precum rapidly leaking from the tip of my cock coating the insides of her cunt. I was getting close. I didn't know how much longer I could hold back the flood gates. Molly moaned into my mouth as she began groping one of her tits with one hand and rubbing her clit with the other. I knew she must've been getting close too.Deciding to increase the pace, I lifted her legs so they were propped up on both of my shoulders; then began to drill my cock into her cunt as fast and hard as I could."Ah, oh fuck. Ah" Molly yelped in response, breaking our kiss.I grabbed her hips and continued violently pounding my member into her sopping wet hole, the sounds of her clapping cunt rang and bounced off the wooden walls of the room."Oh god, more. I'm gonna cum. Gimme more" Molly begged.We were in the homestretch, both us could burst at any second. I thrust forward sending tremors through her whole body as I buried my cock as deep inside her as I could go with all the strength I had. I then pulled out and repeated that powerful thrust several more times, Molly had covered her mouth with my pillow and was screaming into it. Then her body began to convulse and her cunt squeezed down on my shaft like a vise-grip, that's when I felt her boiling hot juices wash over my buried member from deep within her. That was all I could take. I began blasting my cum into her cunt like a shotgun. Both our bodies shook uncontrollably as we climaxed.Her body was the first to go limp, then mine followed suit as our orgasms subsided. I collapsed on top of her. We were like a pile of sweaty flesh on my bed. We laid there for a moment before I finally found the strength to roll my body off of hers. She turned her head to look as me as I lay beside her. We just stared into each other's eyes, panting, trying like hell to catch our breath."Wow, that, was incredible! I don't think I've ever had an orgasm that intense before," Molly was the first to speak."Uh huh," I panted. "You're, telling me. I think I just came my own skeleton," I managed to get the words out.Molly broke into laughter at my absurd metaphor. Although I was still totally drained, I too managed some laughter. When her laughter died down, she went silent, and she began to shut her eyes. She was asleep. I pulled my covers over us and let myself fall asleep right there next to her.I slept well that night, how could I not? I'd just had possibly the best sex of my life with one of the most beautiful girls on earth. Sure, I'd had sex with her numerous times before, but this time was something else. There was an undeniable magical feeling about it, and it was more intense than any of our previous trysts. And the obvious thing that set this time apart, we were actually sleeping together this time.When I awoke the next morning, I was delighted to find that Molly was still there, we were spooning. I was lying on my side with my arms wrapped around her. Molly was sleeping peacefully with her back pressed comfortably against my chest and her ass resting against my pelvis. We were still naked from the night before.After a few minutes I felt her shift, then she rolled over and opened her eyes to look at me."Good morning," she said sleepily, with a smile."Good morning to you too," I said before planting a kiss on her lips.She reached for her phone, which she'd set on my nightstand the night before, she checked the time. It was still early, only about 8 am."I should probably get going, before someone notices I'm missing" she said.I hesitantly moved my arms to allow her to get up. I didn't want her to leave, but I knew she was right. Molly got up and began gathering up her clothes. I laid in my bed watching her as she got dressed. She was just as beautiful when she was putting on clothes as she was when I was taking them off."By the way, thanks for last night." she said, giving me one last kiss when she finished getting dressed."It was my pleasure." I said, after she broke our kiss.To be continued.By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's Harem grows.By Cheat105. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.We finished getting dressed and made our way down to the cafeteria. We probably shouldn't have walked in at the same time, because soon all eyes were on us and I knew for sure that the rumors would start. And I suppose neither of us were doing ourselves any favors, me looking disheveled as usual and Erin whose clothing looked fine, but her hair was a bit messy. Then of course, there was the fact that both of our faces had turned beet red upon walking in. Luckily everyone soon turned their attention back to what they were doing before we entered, so nothing to worry about, for now at least.Erin and I each grabbed some food, and quickly spotted Amanda, Molly, and Katie at their table. We walked over to their table and took a seat, the three girls eyeing us intently."Well, where the hell have you two been?" Molly asked."Yeah, lunch is already almost over." Katie chimed in."Oh, I bet I know what they were doing. You two have fun, or what?" Amanda said knowingly."Oh my god, you two. Now of all times? Couldn't you have waited?" Molly said upon realizing what Amanda was getting at."I have no idea what you're talking about. I only went to put my blazer away and put my phone on the charger in my room." I said, trying to play it off, knowing it wouldn't work."Right, for nearly an hour. Must've taken a lot of effort." Molly said sarcastically.Erin still hadn't said anything, which wasn't unusual given her typically shy demeanor. She just sat there staring down at her food, slowly eating and listening to the conversation around her."Oh you have no idea." I responded to Molly."Yeah we do." Amanda said with a grin, and the same grin appeared on Molly and I as well."Uh; no fair! Now all three of you have had him and not me? So not fair." Katie said whiningly.I fell silent, I had no words. Katie seemed legitimately disappointed that she was the only one left out."You snooze you lose, girlie." Amanda said, sticking her tongue out in childlike manner to the pouting Katie."Don't listen to her, your time will come, sweetie." Molly said, quickly putting her arm around Katie's shoulders to comfort her.Now I should explain, despite all of us being the same age, Molly always tended to act like more of a big sister to Katie than just a normal friend. Maybe it was because despite Katie being 18 like the rest of us, she acted more childlike and with Katie having a more petite kind of build, Molly physically was almost like a big sister to her. Either way, seeing Molly act like that was kind of endearing and sweet, it was one of the things I really liked about her. It reminded me of the way my own older sister used treat me, I missed that, but she like the rest of my family had pretty much cut her ties with me."You baby her too much, you know that, right?" Amanda said to Molly."Oh hush, Amanda." Molly said, glaring at Amanda."Alright, point taken." Amanda replied.The little time left for lunch was spent making small talk mostly. That, and me hastily eating to hurry and finish before lunch ended. When the lunch bell did finally sound, the girls and I parted ways. They all went to their next class, I on the other hand had free period before my next class, so I just went on up to my dorm room. There were a few girls talking in the dorm halls, who I assume also had a free period, but they ignored me and I ignored them. I just entered my room and shut the door behind me. That's when I immediately noticed the distinct odor that filled my room, it smelled like sex, which to me certainly wasn't a bad thing. I just sat at my desk and booted up my computer, enjoying the scent and fresh memories of my time with Erin. I loaded up Netflix and queued up a show to watch for the next hour or so.When the episode ended, I looked at the time and let out a long sigh. It was already time for my next class, time flew by way too quick, I thought. Luckily it was my last class of the day, so it wouldn't be too bad, and with it being English, I didn't even have to pay attention. Which, I still don't know why a senior in high school is still required to take an English class, but that's beside the point. Anyways, I half-ass tucked in my shirt, half-assed my tie as well, then threw on my blazer and I was out the door in minutes.I got to class just as it was starting and quickly took my seat in the back. Almost as soon as I sat down I zoned out, the teacher beginning her lesson was just muffled noise in the background of my thoughts. My mind immediately went to the girls, I still couldn't believe how lucky I'd been thus far. Over the course of just 3 days, I had sex with 3 different girls, I mean how unreal is that? A thought then crossed my mind, should I go for a perfect 4? I began playing with the idea in my head, I could probably pull it off. I mean, Katie did genuinely seem jealous of the other 3 girls, and when Molly told her that her time will come, that seemed to really lift her spirits. But how would I go about it, with Molly it happened naturally and with Amanda and Erin it happened by their doing. Would I even need to worry about trying to make it happen? Knowing Katie, how childish and pushy she can be at times, she'd probably orchestrate it herself. Then again, that same childlike innocence might be the thing that would stop her from acting.Time flew by quickly as usual, class ended and I decided not to think too much more on the subject of Katie as it was beginning to drive me crazy. I walked across campus to the dorm alone, I'd half expected at least one of the girls to show up, but none of them did. I didn't think much of it though, it's not as if they're required to walk with me. But it was a bit odd that I hadn't so much as heard from any of them, Molly would usually text me after class to see about grabbing dinner in the cafeteria. Plus we would all usually hang out on Fridays. When I got to my room, I opened the door almost expecting to see Erin waiting in my room, I don't why, maybe a repeat performance? But nobody was there, I just walked in my room, stripped off my uniform and put on a pair of jeans. I then booted up computer, signed into Netflix and continued the show I was watching earlier.When it got to around dinner time, I still hadn't heard from any of the girls. Sure, I could've texted them, but I've never been the type to take the initiative to text someone, and with Molly especially I never had to worry about it because she would always be the one to text me first. I decided to just head down to the cafeteria. When I got to the cafeteria, there was Amanda and Erin, but no Molly or Katie. That's strange, I thought. I grabbed some food then joined Amanda and Erin at their table, figuring I'd just ask them."Hey you two." I said, sitting down."Hey Alan." Amanda said, meanwhile Erin offered a simple nod as her greeting."So where's Molly and Katie?" I asked."Not sure, I haven't seen them since class let out." Amanda said.Now, that really is strange, not even Amanda, one of their best friends knew where they were. I tried not to worry about it and just focus on eating. As we ate, we made small talk, but nothing of note, it actually made me realize that Molly really was the heart of out little group. Without her, we just didn't seem to have much to say. When we all finished eating, we parted ways to head to our respective rooms. As I walked to my room, my phone suddenly vibrated in my pocket, it was a text from Molly.Molly: Sorry I missed dinner, but can you come meet me at the gym?Me: Sure? I guess.Molly: Great! I'll be waiting our front.Me: Alright, I'll head that way.I hadn't heard from Molly since lunch and now she wants me to meet her at the gym? What gives? Then I remembered what happened the last time I was in that gym, my spirits immediately lifted, I knew what this meant. Sure, before I was disappointed that we didn't have dinner together, but the gym was a much better place to spend time. I quickly made my way to the gym, and sure enough there was Molly waiting near the door."Hey Molly, what's up?" I greeted her."Hey Alan, just follow me." she said.Straight to business, I thought. Not that I minded, I'd been looking forward to having another go with her ever since our first. I followed her into the dark gym."Look, I know what you're probably thinking, but I didn't invite you here for that. I need to talk to you." she said as we walked across through the darkness.What? I thought. Then what are we doing here? I wondered. I was more than a little disappointed."Um, can't we talk elsewhere? Why get my hopes up by bringing me here?" I asked, wondering why the gym."Look, I know you're disappointed, trust me, I wanna have another night like our last one just as much as you. But there's a reason I brought you here, just let me explain." she said."Okay, go ahead." I said, curious at what she had to say that couldn't be said elsewhere."It's about Katie, the reason I missed dinner is because I was talking to her. You Katie was really upset when she found out that me, Amanda, and now Erin have been with you. She feels really left out. And I told her that you'd have sex with her too, if she wanted. So that's why I brought you here, I've got Katie waiting in the locker room."So that's why, I thought. My heart began to race with anticipation and I quickened my walking pace slightly. It seems I wouldn't have to try and hatch some plan after all, apparently Molly and Katie had done that."Now, hold on, not so fast. I'm not done. Look, there's something you need to know. Katie is a virgin, and I told her that you could be her first, she was nervous and took a little convincing. But I assured her, you would be gentlemanly. She only asked that I stay with her the whole time, to help talk her through it." Molly explained.I almost gasped, Katie's a virgin? I know, that shouldn't be that big of a surprise, but it kind of was. I mean these days, most people have lost their virginities before 18. What's more is she wants me to be her first, or Molly does, to be more accurate. And to be perfectly honest I didn't know how to feel about being a girl's first. The last and only time I was a girl's first was when that same girl was also my first. But then again the idea was rather enticing, Katie was quite the little hottie after all. Yet that alone didn't alleviate my hesitation, I was kind of worried that it would be like taking advantage of her, plus with Molly there the whole time, I feared it would be kind of awkward. I've never had sex with someone watching before, it seemed strange to me."You don't have to if you don't want to. I just feel like this is the only way to make Katie feel better." Molly said.I continued to mull it over. I was hesitant to be sure, but if Katie was so upset and doing this really would help, how could I refuse? Plus Molly seemed to want this too, and I wasn't sure I could refuse anything coming from her."It's understandable to have misgivings about being someone's first. But I really want to help her out an you're the only way I know to do that. So please, do this for me." Molly said, her eyes pleading in the darkness.Those were the magic words. I was sold. This was something Molly really wanted, and for whatever reason, I can't bring myself to disappoint her."Okay, I'll do it." I finally said."Really? You will? Oh thank you so much Alan." Molly said excitedly, immediately wrapping me in and embrace.All I did was nod a simple "yes." I could tell this really meant a lot to her. She was like me, in a way. Molly couldn't bring herself to disappoint Katie, and I couldn't bring myself to disappoint Molly."Great, now just follow me." Molly said, leading me into the locker room.We entered the locker room, but Katie wasn't in sight."She's in the back, before you got here we laid out some mats so she could be more comfortable." Molly explained, seeing my initial confusion.We continued walking past the lockers and changing area, past the showers, and stopped when we got to the equipment storage area. And there was Katie, sitting nervously on some mats they'd laid out on the floor."Hey Alan." Katie greeted me shyly, as she stared at the floor.It was a bit off putting to see Katie acting so shy and nervous, she was usually so bubbly and outgoing. I really felt for her, after all I'd been nervous like that before my first time as well. And though I was nervous now, I realized I couldn't show it or it would just make Katie even more nervous. I needed to act confident and comfortable, to show her that she's in good hands. But I also needed to be gentle and reassuring so she wouldn't be freaked out or anything, which it did help that she'd have Molly her best friend there for moral support.I slowly took a seat next to Katie on the mats, so that I wasn't standing over her. Molly followed suit and sat down a couple of feet from us."It's alright Katie, no need to be so nervous. Just follow Alan's lead, I promise he'd never do anything hurt you or make you feel uncomfortable." Molly said in a gentle tone."Okay." Katie said, looking up at me for the first time since I entered the room.I looked directly into her beautiful hazel eyes, then with a few fingers I slowly reached out and gently wiped a few stray strands of her dirty-blonde hair out of her face and her mouth creased into a slight smile. I took this as a good sign and slowly leaned in again until my lips met hers in a soft kiss. It was just a short peck kiss, before I pulled back to gauge her response. I didn't think to ask Molly just how experienced Katie was, so I didn't know if she'd ever even kissed a guy before. To my slight surprise Katie then leaned in towards me and initiated another kiss, this one longer and with more movement in our lips. She then parted her lips and I parted mine, allowing our tongues to meet in the middle, our tongues wrestled for a bit whilst entering each others mouths. We continued making out like that for a minute or so before we the broke apart to catch our breath. Obviously, she had some experience with kissing.Katie was visibly excited after the short make out session, she was breathing harder and her chest moving more rapidly with her heart beat. The same could be said for myself, with my increased heart rate, I could feel a stirring in my loins. Taking her reaction to kissing as another good sign, I decided to move forward. So I slowly pulled my t-shirt off and laid it beside us, my semi-muscular torso now exposed to Katie for the first time. Luckily, Katie still looked to be comfortable, even biting her bottom lip as she slowly reached her hand out and began lightly running a few fingers over my abdomen and along my chest. Taking this as yet another good sign, I leaned in again and we began making out once more, whilst making out I began to slowly unbutton her school blazer and she didn't stop me, so when I had it unbuttoned I broke our kiss and helped her slipped out of it. We set her blazer aside then recommenced with the kissing. What came next would make or break this whole thing, as our tongues explored each other's mouths I slowly reached out and undid the top button on her blouse, then waited to see if she was going to stop me. She made no effort to stop me so I unbuttoned the next one, then another, and soon enough her blouse was completely unbuttoned and she hadn't stopped me, so far so good. We broke our kiss once again while I helped her out of her blouse, revealing a pale pink bra that hid her petite a-cup breasts.Katie looked nervous once again as she used her arms to cover her chest, this was clearly the least amount of clothing she'd ever had on around a guy. I then wrapped her in a comforting embrace, to try and reassure her. It was then that I felt how much her body was shaking, she was really nervous about all this. Luckily Molly took this as her cue and she quickly joined the embrace, wrapping her arms around us as she pressed softly against Katie's trembling back."It's alright sweetie, you're doing so well, just relax." Molly whispered words of encouragement into Katie's ear."Okay," Katie replied in a whisper."Just remember, I'm right here if you need me." Molly said, breaking her embrace.Wow, Molly really is like a big sister to her, I thought to myself. Feeling nostalgiac once again as I briefly reminisced about how my own older sister and I used to be, and that sense of nostalgia was soon replaced with a feeling of melancholy. I was quickly brought back to reality as I realized I sill had a half-naked girl in front of me.With Katie still in my arms, I began planting soft kisses along her neck, in my experience that was always a sure fire way to turn a girl on, and to my delight Katie was no different. She let out a subtle moan as I kissed her flawless neck. Taking that as the good sign that it was, I used my hands which were still wrapped around her to unclasp her bra. I broke our embrace as she nervously let the straps fall from her shoulders and the cups fall from her breasts. I sat back and admired her bare chest. Her breasts were no more than an a-cup, in fact I'd seen on her bra that the size was 32a to be exact. While, not very big, they actually fit her small frame quite well. And the two petite lumps of flesh were topped with a pair of perky little pink nipples that stuck straight out."You're beautiful, you know that?" I said, as she stared at the ground nervously."You really mean that?" she asked shyly."Of course I mean it." I replied, offering a reassuring smile."So you don't think my boobs are too small?" she asked, finally looking up at me."No, they're perfect." I answered truthfully.I was being honest, from what I've seen, bust size is relative to the particular person's body type. Basically, with her petite body type, her a-cups were actually a perfect fit for her, if her breasts were much bigger then they'd look weird and disproportionate on her small frame."Thank you, Alan." she said with a smile, clearly no longer feeling so self-conscious about her breast size.With that boost in her self esteem, I leaned towards her and planted deep kiss on her lips. I then parted my lips from her's and began planting kisses down her neck once again, to which she responded with another subtle moan. I slowly planted a trail kisses from her neck down to her chest. Once I reach the two soft mounds of flesh on her chest, I moved to one and planted kisses upon it until I reached the little pink nub that was her nipple. She let out another moan as I flicked my tongue across her stiff nipple, before taking it in my mouth and suckling on it. When I finished with one, I gave the same treatment to the other, eliciting the same moan in response from Katie.Before taking things any further, I glanced up to see Molly, who was sitting behind Katie. Molly had her skirt hiked up and her panties pushed aside as she rubbed her cunt with one hand whilst groping her chest with the other. Obviously she'd gotten pretty turned on while watching the events with Katie and I slowly unfold. And I couldn't blame her, as my cock had been rock hard since I got Katie's shirt off.I lifted my mouth from Katie's chest and began kissing down her smooth lean stomach until I stopped at the waistband of her skirt. I looked up at Katie questioningly, as if to ask permission to remove her skirt, she slowly nodded in the affirmative. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her skirt, careful not to grab her panties as well, and began pulling. As I slowly slid her skirt down, she lifted her ass off the mat slightly, to allow me to slide the skirt down past her hips. I removed her skirt, revealing a pair of simple white cotton panties with a small pink floral pattern on them.Now with Katie in only her little pair of panties, I pulled back, figuring it best that I even the playing field. So I removed my own pants as Katie watched intently, exposing my plain boxers with the large tent my erection was creating in the crotch of them. Katie just stared curiously at the large bulge in my boxers."Do you wanna see it?" I asked her."I've never seen one before, not in real life." she said innocently.In response I slowly pulled my boxers down, letting my stiff 9 inches spring free. Katie's mouth was agape and her eyes wide."wow, it's so big. Are they all this big?" she innocently asked in surprise."Nah, he's certainly above average." Molly chimed in from behind her, licking her lips as she too stared at my member."wow" Katie uttered."Just wait till you feel that thing inside you." Molly said, biting her lip."Are you sure it'll fit?" Katie asked, suddenly looking a little worried."Don't worry sweetie, he'll be gentle and slow. All you have to do is relax." Molly said, in a reassuring tone."Ok" Katie replied.Katie and I then met for another kiss. After breaking the kiss and feeling that she was ready to move forward, I began making my way down her lean body to her panties. I hooked my fingers in the small elastic waistband and began peeling them off slowly, Katie lifted her ass so I pull them past her hips. With her little cotton panties removed, she was now completely naked, like me. And her bald cunt was exposed, but not for long as she quickly moved her hands to cover it up. Still at eye level with her cunt, I looked up at her face, she looked a little nervous and scared."It's alright, I would never do anything to hurt you, Katie." I said truthfully.Molly who'd stopped rubbing herself, wrapped Katie in her arms from behind."Just relax, sweetie. No rush. Why don't you just let him eat you out for a bit? I promise you'll love it, and I'm sure he wouldn't mind." Molly said in her sisterly kind of tone."Okay" Katie relented, both her and Molly looked down at me questioningly."I wouldn't mind at all." I said, smiling a reassuring smile at her.Now, I didn't have a whole lot of experience with eating cunt, having only done it a couple times before. So I wasn't an expert or anything, but I did generally know my way around.Katie moved her hands away and I planted a kiss just above her slit. I stopped for a moment just to take in the sweet musky scent of her cunt. She then let out a moan as I dragged my tongue along her outer lips, getting my first taste of the juices that had begun to leak from her cunt. I then gently parted her lips slightly with my fingers and began running my tongue along the inner folds near the entrance of her snatch. I continued lapping up the sweet juices that began to almost pour from her, and she continued to let out audible moans, she was getting very turned on. She was as ready as she'll ever be.I moved back up her body and looked her in the eye."Are you ready?" I asked."Yeah." she said, biting her lip now."Now just to warn you, it may hurt for a bit in the beginning. But don't worry, that's only natural. Just relax and go with it. But if it gets to be too painful, then just tell me to stop and I will." I said.She nodded an "ok" and I began to position myself over her. I spread her legs so that I was knealing between her thighs, my cock just inches from her cunt. Molly then grabbed Katie's hand and kept a hold of it, whispering in her ear words of encouragement."Okay, here goes." I said, then leaned down to kiss her again as I inched my cock forward.She moaned into my mouth as the tip of my cock spread her lips apart and began to push into her tight wet hole. She broke our kiss and let out a little yelp as her cunt stretched around the first couple of inches of my member."Are you okay? Want me to stop?" I asked, concerned."No, just go slow." she said, biting her lip.She was extremely tight, which was to be expected, but I kept slowly gently pushing, feeling her tightness stretch ever so slightly around my thick cock. Then suddenly I came to a dead stop just a couple of inches inside her, I'd reached her hymen. This would be the real painful part."Okay, now Katie, I need you to brace yourself. I'm gonna need to push a little harder to get past your hymen." I said."Yeah, and it will hurt. Hopefully not too much, but just relax and prepare yourself, you're about to be a woman." Molly told her, rubbing her hand and kissing her forehead.Katie nodded in response, her nervousness showing in her eyes.I then resumed pushing, this time harder, feeling her hymen began to give way."Mm" Katie moaned through clenched teeth, while she held Molly's hand in a death grip.I kept steadily pushing, until finally with a vocal yelp from Katie, her hymen had broken and my cock burrowed deeper into her hole. Katie's eyes began to water up as she gasped for air and her tight cunt clamped down on my shaft, I stopped moving immediately."It's okay sweetie, you did so well." Molly said, stroking Katie's head."But it hurts, Molly." Katie said, tears now running down her cheeks."I know, baby. It'll stop soon, I promise. But guess what? You're now officially no longer a virgin. You're a woman now." Molly said, trying to cheer her up.I just watched silently as Molly continued talking to Katie, trying to comfort her. I still had my member buried in her tight hole and was careful not to move a single inch as she was still in pain and moving even a little bit would only hurt her more.Finally after several minutes, Katie had calmed down and the muscles in her cunt that had me in a vice-grip seemed to relax."Are you ready to continue?" Molly asked Katie, seeing that she was more relaxed."Yeah, I think so." Katie replied, looking at Molly, then to me.I nodded and began slowly pushing once again. Katie winced a bit in pain, but told me to keep going. She was still really tight, but her cunt had finally begun to get used to my thickness. A couple of more inches and I had finally bottomed out in her tight wet hole. I began to pull out a little bit, before pushing back in. I repeated that numerous times, keeping a slow pace, and Katie started to moan again in pleasure."See, it feels better now, right?" Molly asked her."Mm hmm" Katie moaned whilst biting her lip and nodding."Yeah, now while he's busy doing his thing, rub your clit, just like I've showed you before." Molly said.Wow, I thought, Molly had apparently taught Katie how to masturbate at some point in time. While that was exceedingly hot, it was also kind of sweet in a weird kind of way.Katie released Molly's hand and began rubbing her clit as I slowly and steadily thrust in and out of her cunt. In response, her moaning increased tenfold, she was really enjoying all of this now.I continued my slow thrusts for a bit until I suddenly felt the walls of her cunt contract around my shaft again."Mm; I'm cumming!" Katie desperately cried.I stopped thrusting and Katie froze as her orgasm took her and I felt her juices wash over my buried member within her pulsating snatch.After a couple of minutes or so when she finally came down from orgasm, Katie relaxed onto the mats, breathing heavily. I then pulled my cock from her cunt and found that there was a little blood on the shaft, which was to be expected after popping a girl's cherry, so I just wiped it off with my t-shirt."Did you like that sweetie?" Molly asked."Yeah, thank you Alan." Katie said through labored breath."No problem." I said with a smile."Now then, if you don't mind, I think I'll finish him off for you. You just lay there and relax. So watch and learn, Katie." Molly said, staring at my rock hard cock, licking her lips.Katie only nodded in response, clearly drained.Molly moved over closer to me and laid on her back, with her skirt still hiked up and her panties still pulled to one side. Eager to cum, I wasted no time and assumed the position over top of Molly. I immediately pushed my cock into her dripping wet snatch, burying all 9 inches easily."Mm fuck yeah!" Molly exclaimed.I began pounding away at her cunt, while Molly moaned and screamed in pleasure. We continued like this for several minutes until both us were overcome by earth shattering orgasms. When all was said and done, the three of us got dressed and parted ways. Each of us heading to our respective rooms for the night.I went to bed that night thinking only of the future. I'd now had sex with all 4 girls. 4 for 4, I had a strange sense of pride in that. And I couldn't wait to see what else my 4 girls and me would get up to in the future.Having a harem is something I think just about every guy has fantasized about. Never in a million years would I have thought such a thing is possible. That's all it ever was for me, a fantasy. Through an unfortunate incident involving false accusations, I was kicked out of my old school and in my senior year of high school I was forced to attend an all-girls school. At first I detested the thought of attending this school. But soon I made friends with a group of girls and my time in this school would become unforgettable. Because now, I was living the fantasy. I had a harem. I wasn't aiming to have one, it just sort of happened. That group of girls: Molly, Amanda, Erin, and Katie. I'd had sex with them one by one in that order, even taking the last one's virginity. And soon those 4 girls became my own little harem.A couple of months had passed since I took Katie's virginity in the gym locker room. And over those months, that locker room saw a lot more action, it had become our regular meeting spot for sex, to put it bluntly. The sex with each girl was different. With Molly, it was always gentle and more sensual. Whereas with Amanda, it was more ferocious, like two animals just trying to get their rocks off. Erin liked to be the one in control, with her riding me while I laid on my back most of the time, and more often than not she'd bind my hands. With Katie, she being the least experienced, it was always about experimenting and trying new things. It was all very exhilarating. And after volleyball season had finally got under way, the girls had become especially insatiable, I was having sex with at least one of them just about every day. No doubt, I was living the dream, 4 different extremely attractive girls and 4 different types of sex with each of them. We hadn't really sat down and talked about everything yet, at this point we were still just kind of letting things happen on a whim. Sure, the 4 of them all knew that each of them was having sex with me, and they probably talked about it amongst themselves. But I knew that at some point I should probably have a sit down with the 4 girls and really have a conversation about what we were doing and discuss the future. Call it a harem meeting, if you will, everyone lay their cards on the table just to make sure there were no issues, and also I wanted to be doubly sure there was no jealousy brewing between the 4 of them. Luckily, I hadn't detected anything resembling jealousy as of yet, in fact the 4 girls seemed to get along like always, the last thing I wanted was to intrude on their friendship.We were always careful, to make sure that no one ever caught on, but to be honest anyone with half a brain probably could've figured out something was going on judging by how much time we were spending together. And I had little doubt the rumor mill was turning, after all the school was full of teenaged girls. Nothing against the fairer sex, but they did certainly love a juicy rumor or two. Of course, even after a few months at this school I was still an outsider, so I never really caught wind of any possible rumors.Anyways, I suppose I should get on with the story.To be continued.By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan Awakens the sexuality of the girls.By Cheat105. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.Before things could progress any further, I got up and helped Molly up off the floor. As a courtesy I was careful not steal any glimpses of her naked body and turned my back again so she could finish drying off, trust me I know how difficult that was. When she finished drying off she didn't put her fresh clothes on, she just wrapped the towel around herself again. She then turned me around and kissed me on the lips again. When she broke our kiss I looked her in the eyes and saw that the fire was still there."What do ya say we go to your room?" she asked in a seductive tone.After all that talk about not making the same mistakes, here I was. My resolve had been completely crushed, all my trepidation about being with another girl after what happened last time had been thrown into the wind. Lust was the only emotion in my body. I nodded in the affirmative then we grabbed her things and I helped her down the hall to my room. Once we got to my room and the door shut behind us we dropped her things on the floor and began kissing once again. We then broke our kiss and stepped back from one another, almost in the same motion Molly dropped her towel to the floor, revealing her naked body to me. My jaw almost dropped at the sight. Her B-cup breasts weren't very big but they were perky, they were a bit paler in tone than the rest of her tanned body and were capped with a pair of pink nipples and areolas. My eyes scanned down her body, she had a thin patch of pubic hair just above her perfect tight looking cunt. Everything about her seemed so flawless and I wanted her. There was no denying it anymore, I had to have her."Alright, now take off those shorts, I wanna get a look at that thing that was poking my thigh." Molly said as I continued scanning her perfect body.Without saying anything, I responded by first taking off my shirt, revealing to her for the first time my modestly muscled torso. I watched her eyes scan over my upper body, I could tell she was pleased. I then hooked my thumbs under the waistband of my shorts and pulled down my shorts and boxers in one motion. My sizable rock hard cock sprang forth from its bindings and stood straight out. Molly's eyes widened at first, then she began to bite her lip, as she stared at my engorged member."Oh my gosh, that's big." she said.I smiled at her compliment. If there is one thing I was truly blessed with it was being well endowed, about 9 inches when fully erect. Molly and I simultaneously moved towards one another and our lips met for another kiss. This time she parted her lips to allow my prying tongue access to explore her mouth, I did the same and soon our tongues were wrestling in each others mouths. As we tongue kissed, I began caressing Molly's taut sexy body, I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed her firm muscular ass cheeks. She moaned into my mouth when I brought one hand up to her breasts and began groping them, feeling her nipples harden even more. By the time we broke apart both of us were breathing heavily and had begun sweating."Skip the foreplay, I need you inside me now." she said in a low almost pleading voice.Molly then sat down on my bed and laid back with her legs spread. She squeezed her small perky tits, looking up at me with a pleading look on her face. She wanted this just as bad as I did. I positioned myself at the end of the bed between her spread legs, and began rubbing my cock along the outer lips of her soaking wet slit, I was about to enter her for the first time when I stopped in my tracks because I had a sudden realization.'Shit, I don't have a rubber." I said, panic beginning to set in."It's fine, I'm on the pill. Just please, fuck me already." she said in that same pleading voice from a moment ago.Relieved by her response I lined my cock up with her dripping wet snatch and began slowly pushing forward without any further delay. Molly let out a quiet but prolonged yelp as her cunt lips stretched to accommodate my girth. She was really tight, but I could tell she was no virgin. After a steady push finally I had bottomed out in her, I stopped for a moment to give Molly's strained cunt a chance to get used to my buried member."Oh my god, I almost didn't think you were gonna fit" Molly said, clearly out of breath."Yeah? Well when there's a will, there's a way." I said, looking down at her with a grin."I'd say so. Now come on, what's the hold up? You gonna fuck me or what?" Molly said, biting her lip.I was taken aback by her pleading candor. I know she wanted this at least as much as I did, but it was almost as if she was desperate for a good fuck. Though, I suppose her being in a school with only girls for the past several years she probably didn't get many opportunities for sex, so she certainly would be more than a little pent up."Oh, I can do that." I said reassuringly.I then slowly drew my hips back, Molly moaned as my cock inched out of her tight wet cunt. Just when I had pulled all but a couple of inches out of her, I quickly rammed my full length back into her snatch, she let out a vocal yelp in response. I did this several more times and Molly, realizing she was getting a little loud, put my pillow over her mouth to muffle her moans.Getting bored with the slow pace, I began to speed up. Molly continued to moan into the pillow."Mm hmm, fuck yeah, please; faster. Please go faster, and harder" Molly breathlessly pleaded.I then increased my pace tenfold, I began thrusting my hard cock in and out of her dripping wet cunt as fast and hard as I could. She let out a muffled cry of ecstasy into the pillow as the sounds of our colliding flesh rang through the room. She wrapped her legs around my back, her feet interlocking over my ass as I vigorously thrusted into her, I let out a grunt and a sigh with each push. Even though her breasts weren't very big, those perky little things were certainly jiggling violently with every movement.As I rammed into her with a powerful push, her interlocked legs pulled me deeper into her and her surprisingly strong leg muscles kept me from pulling out."Oh fuck! I'm cumming!" she managed to utter.With that her whole body tensed up and her cunt clamped down on my shaft. Then her muscles began to twitch and relax as I felt her cum wash over my buried cock. The added sensations caused my own orgasm to come racing through me. With one last groan I tensed up and began shooting rope after rope of hot jizz deep inside Molly's pulsating cunt.My climax left me drained and I went limp and collapsed onto the bed next to Molly. Both of us were breathing heavily and sweating profusely."Holy shit, that was good. I needed that more than you know." Molly said as she got up off the bed and began putting on the clean change of clothes she'd brought with her to the shower."I should be getting back to my room now." she said, as she finished getting dressed and started gathering her things."How's your ankle? You gonna be alright getting back alone?" I said, remembering her injured ankle."Oh that quit hurting a while ago, don't worry. It's amazing what a good fuck does for pain." she said with a giggle.I let out a laugh as well. Molly then grabbed the rest of her things from off the floor and made her way to my door."We should definitely do this again sometime." she said with a wink before leaving.As my door shut behind her, I laid there naked in my bed thinking about the last thing she'd said. We're gonna do this again, could my life get any better? I silently asked myself. I fell asleep like that, full of anticipation. Of course unbeknownst to me at the time, my life was going to get better, a lot better.The next morning I awoke to my alarm going off, I had my first class within the hour. As I got ready, all I could think about was what happened the night before with Molly. We had sex, and I felt great, after feeling so depressed about the past for so long, it was just what I needed. Sure, I was a little sad that when my resolve was truly put to the test, I ended up failing. And her last words before leaving my room, saying we should do it again sometime. I couldn't wait to see her again, and I couldn't wait to see where things would go from here.Sadly as the day went by I wouldn't get to see Molly very much. We were both just too busy with school work, the teachers that day had decided to go all out with the class work and homework, not only that but we had tests the next day, so everyone would be spending most of their free time studying. They weren't even having volleyball practice that day, so I wouldn't even get to see Molly then. After my last class, I walked back to the dorms alone, more than a little disappointed that I wouldn't getting a repeat of the previous night's activities. But I had my hopes up for the weekend."Hey Alan!" I heard a familiar excited voice behind me as I trudged along.I turned around, to see that the voice had belonged to Amanda, who was walking behind me at a much quicker pace, as though she was trying to catch up to me."Oh hey Amanda. Just on my way to my room." I stopped walking to turn and greet her."Well forget about that, walk with me for a sec. I wanna talk to you about something." she said.I was about to protest that I had to study and do homework, but she had grabbed my arm and began leading me in the opposite direction I was going. I was curious as to what she wanted to talk to me about, so I just went along with her."So, where are we going? And what did you wanna talk to me about?" I asked, as I walked alongside her."Don't worry about it, I'll explain everything when we get there." she replied.Where ever "there" is, I thought. That question would soon be answered for me when we arrived at the gym where they usually hold volleyball practice, the fact that she had led to a locked gym had certainly confused me. Then to my surprise, Amanda pulled out a key and unlocked the door to the gym. Which I guessed that as team captain she was given a key. We entered the gym, it was dark and completely empty. Now my curiosity had reached a tipping point wondering why Amanda had brought me to the empty gym. She continued leading me across the dark gym floor, until finally we came to a stop."Okay so," I couldn't even finish getting the words out before Amanda suddenly pulled me towards her and pressed her soft lips against mine for a quick kiss.She broke the kiss and took a step back. I was dumbfounded, where the hell did that come from? I wondered. And more, what are her intentions? I couldn't even get a read on her facial expressions due to the lack of light in the gym."Okay, what was that for?" I asked incredulously."Oh, well, Molly told me all about what you guys did last night, " Amanda replied matter of factly.Damn, I thought, Molly told her? I didn't peg her as the type to kiss and tell, though I guess I shouldn't be too surprised that she would tell one of her best friends about something like that."And, well, I want in on it" she continued.Wait a minute, did I hear that last part right? I was so lost in thought I barely heard her."What" I asked in disbelief."You heard me, I want you to fuck me." she replied.I just stood frozen in disbelief. My eyes had finally adjusted to the dark, so I could now make out the look on her face, she was dead serious."Look, I haven't had sex since the last time I went home, which was during summer break to be exact, either way that was months ago. I need this, I need you. And don't worry, I've already talked to Molly about it, she's totally cool with it. So I figured since I have the gym key, we could do it in the locker room and that way the noise won't be a problem. And since Coach Jones went home for the night, she won't be a problem either." Amanda explained.Wow, she put a lot of thought into this. I didn't know what to say. My hormones and instincts were telling me to just go for it, but my mind kept telling me that this could only lead to trouble. I could tell she was waiting for my response, but honestly I didn't have one. I just stood there stuck in my own head."Well, what do you " she couldn't get the words because then it was my turn to interrupt her.As she tried to speak, I finally just gave in to my own instincts. I grabbed her, pulled her towards me and pressed my lips against hers for a long passionate kiss. She promptly got into the kiss as well and soon both our mouths were opened and our tongues intertwined."I guess I got my answer." she said with a lust filled look after breaking our tongue kiss.She then grabbed my hand and led me into the locker room, flipping the light switch on the wall to turn on the lights as the door shut behind us. We then began passionately kissing again as we stood there in the middle of the locker room. As we locked in that kiss we began hastily removing each other's school uniforms. First, our blazers fell to the floor, then we began unbuttoning each other's shirts. I eagerly opened her shirt to reveal her ample d-cup breasts encased in a black lacy bra. My cock jumped at the sight, not that it needed any more encouragement, after all I had been rock hard since the kissing started.We broke our kiss and Amanda had opened my shirt as well and was running her fingers across my modest abs. I brought my own hand up and began copping a feel on her big juicy tits over her bra. She let out a little moan when I lightly squeezed her breast. I then went back to removing her clothes, I started by removing her shirt the rest of the way and let it fall to the floor. Amanda meanwhile now just in her bra, skirt, long knee socks and shoes had already started undoing my belt and moved on to unbuttoning and unzipping my pants when she finished with the belt. But I had to stop her before she could pull my pants down, as I still needed to remove my shoes to make that possible. I sat down on the bench in front of the lockers and began taking off my shoes and socks, Amanda did the same. As soon as we stood up Amanda wasted no time in pulling my pants down, I stepped out of them and removed my own shirt the rest of the way tossing it aside. I now stood before Amanda in just my bulging boxers. In response I pulled down her skirt to reveal a sexy pair of panties that matched her bra pulled tightly over her voluptuous ass. Now we were both in just our underwear, staring at one another.I then grabbed Amanda in my arms and began kissing her once again. After breaking the kiss I then reached my arms around her back and unclasped her bra, she let it fall to the ground, freeing her tits at last. I immediately saw that her bra didn't do their size justice, her massive tits hung freely on her chest, jiggling with every slight movement, but they didn't sag. They were symmetrical and well proportioned. All in all, they were a great looking pair of breasts.I then reached out and put both hands on her tits, firmly squeezing the giat mounds of flesh. She moaned as I softly pinched her erect nipples, which stuck out about half an inch off her breasts. I then began running my hands down her stomach until I reached the waistband of her panties. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband and slowly pulled them down her thighs, exposing her bald cunt inch by inch.Amanda stepped out of her panties once they got past her knees. Then she reached out and began pulling down my boxers, my fully erect cock springing forth as she slid my boxers down."Mm, wow; it's just as big as Molly said it was." she almost gasped upon seeing my cock.I smiled, satisfied that my cock had left such an impression. I then grabbed her and began deeply tongue kissing her."Fuck, I need you in me; now!" she said after breaking our kiss.She was just as overcome with lust as me. I grabbed her and she yelped as I wrapped my hand in her blonde hair and pushed her against the wall. I began deeply passionately kissing her as I caressed her tits with my free hand. I guided my cock to her cunt and rubbed it along her soaking wet lips, coating my shaft in her juices. She let out a moan as I spread her cunt lips with the tip of my cock."Ah fuck!" she squealed and broke our kiss as I drove my full length into her hot wet cunt with one powerful thrust.She wasn't nearly as tight as Molly, but she wasn't loose either. With her back pinned against the wall, I began thrusting in and out of her snatch with reckless abandon. Her tits bounced with each push and she screamed with pleasure as I repeatedly drove into her."Mm; fuck! I needed this! Here take me from behind, make me your bitch!" she exclaimed, staring me in the eyes.I took my cock out of her cunt and let her off the wall. She went over to the bench, and bent over placing her hands on the bench to brace herself. I then assumed the position behind her and slapped her big round ass, watching it jiggle, she yelped and giggled in delight. I then grabbed her hip and easily found her cunt with my cock. I began thrusting into her again as fast and hard as I could, her tits hanging beneath her rocked with each thrust."Oh fuck yeah! I'm your bitch, fuck me like you own me!" she screamed, as she was being rocked back and forth with each push.I was fucking her so furiously that she had to hold onto to that bench like a vise-grip to keep from losing her balance. The sounds of her soaking wet cunt and fleshy ass cheeks slapping against my pelvis filled the locker room, and her loud moans echoed off the metal lockers surrounding us. There was no way I was gonna last much longer and I silently hoped Amanda was close to climaxing as well."Oh god! I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna fucking cum!" she suddenly yelled as if on cue."Mm, fuck yeah babe. I'm gonna bust soon too" I said between labored breaths."Mm, oh fuck! Let me feel your cum inside!" she screamed in response.With that I stopped holding back and just let go. I quit thrusting and just stood still with my cock buried in her snatch, a tremble went through my body as I began spraying my seed inside her."Mm, I feel it! Oh fuck! I'm cumming!" Amanda exclaimed as her body locked up.Then as a tremble racked her body and her muscles contracted I felt her fluid wash over my buried member. She let out an audible sigh as her orgasm took her. Her cunt pulsated on my cock, managing to squeeze out every last drop of my cum.I let my softening cock fall out of her cunt and then I sat down on the bench, to catch my breath. I was exhausted, but exhilerated at the same time."Oh wow, I needed a good fuck. I feel so much better now. Thanks Alan." Amanda said, getting up and gathering her discarded clothing."I should be thanking you, damn that was incredible." I said."Hey now, it was good for me too, you know." She said with a smile as she began getting dressed.I too gathered up my clothes and began getting dressed. As we dressed in silence all I could think about were the acts we'd just performed only moments before. I just had sex with an insanely hot girl in a locker room. It took a bit for the reality of that to set in. That coupled with the events in my room with Molly the night before, to be honest I wasn't all too sure this wasn't one big dream. Amanda, now fully dressed pulled me from my thoughts as she spoke."So good, in fact, I think we'll need to make this a regular thing." she said with a sly grin before turning and walking away.I sat in class, listening to the teacher's mind-numbing lecture. To be honest, I tuned out not long after she started. I had far too much other stuff on my mind to worry about school work. It was Friday, and just the day before I had sex with Amanda in the locker room, the day before that I had sex with Molly in my dorm room. I mean, with two incredible nights like that in a row, what the hell else was I gonna think about? One major upside was that I was no longer thinking about all that depressing shit with my old school and my family issues. That stuff had plagued me for way too long and with 2 great nights in a row, I was hoping to keep the momentum going. And with the weekend starting, there was a good chance of that.I was so lost in thought, that I didn't even hear the bell ringing that signaled the end of class. However, I quickly noticed all of my classmates getting up and leaving, so I did the same. As I exited class and made my way out onto the main campus, I took off my blazer and slung it over my shoulder, I also loosened my tie and untucked my shirt. Not only did I feel more comfortable that way, I also fancied the idea that it would piss off my mother.As I strolled across campus to the cafeteria for lunched, I was soon joined by Molly and Amanda. They both had a glow about them, and I shared that glow, we were the only three people on earth that knew what we had done in the past couple of days. Well, more accurately I was sure Katie and Erin knew as well, but they weren't with us at the moment."Hey stud," both girls said in unison, greeting me."Hey back, ladies. And you can just call me Alan, a stud usually refers to a horse or cattle." I said."Well, you're hung like a horse." Molly countered."Ain't that the truth, I'm still feeling it." Amanda chimed in.I honestly didn't know how to respond to that. I'd never encountered any girls that talked so casually and open about such things, but I guess after what we'd done, there was no longer any reason to shy away from it. It still caught me off guard."So, how have you two been today?" I asked, trying to change the subject with small talk."Oh well, pretty standard I guess. Class was a drag as usual, Mrs. Faulkner had us taking a fuck ton of notes." Molly said with a sigh."Same here." Amanda concurred.They took a few of the same classes as me, Mrs. Faulkner in particular sure did love having everyone take notes for her history lessons, it was a real pain. Amanda and Molly had her class during a different period than me, in fact we didn't share a single class period. Just as well perhaps, if either of them were in my class I'd never get any work done, not that I was anyways."Oh, yeah. I didn't take any notes. In fact I tuned out about 5 minutes into the lesson." I responded."Come on now, Alan. You need to focus or you're gonna fail." Molly said, she always showed concern for my academic wellbeing, it was nice, not that my family seemed to care how I was doing."Sorry. I had other things on my mind." I replied."Yeah, I'll bet." Amanda said, flashing a sly grin.So my idea for changing the subject with small talk was shit, we were right back where we started."I know what ya mean, it's about all I've been able to think about for 2 days now." Molly said."Ain't that the truth." Amanda said.Before the conversation got any further, we were approaching the cafeteria."Finally, I am starving, I still don't see why they had to put our dorm and cafeteria way off over here across campus." Molly said aloud, voicing her hunger."You're right about that. Such a pain in the ass walking all the way over here everyday." Amanda voiced her agreement."Alright, well you girls go ahead in and grab your lunch. I've gotta run up to my room for a bit to put my blazer away and plug my phone up to charge." I said."Okay, we'll be waiting." both Amanda and Molly said.We parted ways, they headed into the cafeteria and I went next door, to the dorm. The dorm was completely empty, as usual per this time of day. When I finally got to the door of my room, I went to unlock it but found it was already unlocked. Hmm, strange, I thought. I turned the knob and entered my room nervously. I was shocked to see none other than Erin, sitting casually on the edge of my bed, like she was waiting for something."Hey, Alan; been waiting for you." she said casually greeting me."Okay, quick question: How did you get in my room?" I asked, almost a little creeped out."Oh I picked your lock." she said, as though it was nothing.Figures, the quiet reserved girl had a weird skill like lock picking stashed away, seriously, what the fuck?"And why, exactly?" I asked, even more confused."Oh; well" she said, her reserved nature showing itself as she spoke."Go on." I insisted."Well; you see, I heard about what you did with Amanda and Molly, and well, I wanted to know if maybe you'd do that with me too." she said nervously, looking at the ground.Her response caught me off guard. Not that I was opposed, Erin certainly was an attractive girl underneath all that shyness. Just wasn't expecting it is all."Okay; but that doesn't explain how you knew I'd be coming to room right now." I queried her."Well; I just noticed that you always go up to your room before lunch everyday. So I decided to come here and wait for you." she replied.Okay, so this girl knew how to pick locks and she watched me a lot. If she didn't seem so shy and innocent, I might've been a little creeped out."So, do you wanna do it, or not?" she said, biting her lip as she reproposed her earlier request.She wanted to have sex, how could I turn I this shy beauty down?"Like, right here? Right now?" I asked for clarification."Yeah, why not? Everyone else is in the cafeteria having lunch right now, so no one will hear us." she responded, having clearly thought this out.Rather than respond with words, I decided to respond with action. I stepped forward, ready to lean in and kiss her. Before I could, she was on her knees in front of me in an instant. She began frantically undoing my pants and pulling them down with my boxers in a single swift motion. She immediately took my semi-erect cock in her hands."Mm, Amanda and Molly said it was big, but I just had to see for myself" she said, as my cock hardened the rest of the way in her soft hands.I let out an involuntary groan when she wrapped her soft moist lips around my cock and began the tip with her tongue. I was obviously surprised, this girl whom I'd always thought to be shy and reserved, was on her knees giving me head like a pro. Sure, I'd only gotten a few blowjobs in my life up to this point, but this was certainly the best and I couldn't imagine them getting any better from here.Erin bobbed her head up and down on my cock, using her tongue to scoop up the precum as it rapidly leaked from my tip. Then suddenly she stopped and released my hard member from her hot wet mouth."Sorry, but I don't want you cumming just yet." she said, as I looked down at her with a disappointed expression on my face.She then stood up and began removing her school uniform. On her cue, I kicked my shoes off and pulled my pants and boxers off the rest of the way, then quickly removed my shirt and tossed it aside. Erin meanwhile had taken off her blazer and unbuttoned her blouse, I could just make out a plain black bra through her open blouse. She then sat on the edge of my bed and started untying her shoes. She removed her shoes, then peeled off her knee-high socks. Her feet were paler than the rest of her body, showing that she must never wear anything besides her school shoes and her tennis shoes for volleyball. I immediately noted that her toenails were painted with the same black polish as her fingernails.With her shoes and socks set aside, she then stood up and took off her blouse, fully exposing the black bra which held her perky c-cup breasts. Erin then pulled down her skirt, revealing a black pair of panties to match the bra. The black nail polish and matching black undergarments contrasted with her pale skin tone perfectly. I had always gotten a bit of a goth vibe from her, what with the black hair and black eye make-up. Either way, the color looked great on her, so what did it matter.As I stood there admiring her, she pushed me onto the bed. I laid there on my back, surprised, as she climbed on top of me and straddled my pelvis. My hard cock was pressed against her panties, the fabric was practically soaked from how wet she was. It was clear enough by now that she liked to be in control, which was new to me. Erin then reached behind her back and unclasped her bra, letting it fall from her shoulders, exposing her average but perky tits. I reached my hands up to feel her tits and hard pointed nipples, but before I could she grabbed my hands and wrapped her discarded bra around my wrists, firmly binding my hands together. She then repositioned my arms so my bound hands were above my head, I could've moved them, but decided to play along with her. She then lifted off my pelvis enough so she could take off her panties, revealing her tight wet cunt with a thin patch of black fur just above her slit."Nobody knows this, but I like to be in charge. Hope you're cool with that." Erin said, looking down at me.As I opened my mouth to speak, Erin immediately balled up her panties and stuffed them in my mouth. I looked up at her in surprise and she just flashed a sexy mischievous smile with a fire in her eyes. The moist black panties were strong with the musky scent and taste of her cunt. My heart was racing and my cock was hard as steel. Yeah, I was definitely cool with this.Erin positioned herself above my cock and slowly lowered herself onto it. She let out a gentle moan as her wet lips parted and her cunt slowly descended my shaft inch by inch. All I could do was moan into her panties."Oh damn, I haven't had a cock in me in ages it seems like" she said when she bottomed out on my member.After sitting there for a minute with my cock buried in her soaking wet snatch to get used to its size, she then began slowly raising up so she could better position herself. She planted her feet on my bed on either side of my thighs and placed her hands on my chest to brace herself."I hope you're ready, I'm 'bout to ride this thing like there's no tomorrow." she said.All I could do was moan and nod my head "yes." She then quickly dropped down impaling herself on my erect pole. Her fleshy ass made a slapping sound as it collided with my thighs and she let out a vocal yelp when she once again bottomed out on my erect pole with force. I moaned into her panties as she began bouncing up and down on me, my cock easily sliding in and out of her wet cunt as she impaled herself over and over again."ooh my god! Your cock is so fucking big in my cunt!" she exclaimed as she used her muscular legs to quickly raise and lower herself onto my hard veiny member.She then took used on of her hands to start playing with her clit, moaning as she expertly bounced up and down on me at a fast pace. All I could do was moan from the feeling of my cock being repeatedly buried in hot tight cunt, her juices rapidly leaking onto my shaft. I just laid there staring up at her perky tits bouncing violently as she rode me like a professional bull rider. There was no way I was gonna last much longer and I just hoped she was close as well.Erin continued riding me for another couple of minutes, not slowing the pace at all as the sounds of our clapping flesh bounced off the wooden walls of my dorm room. I was trying like hell to hold back the flood gates, until finally I felt her muscles begin to contract and her cunt begin to pulsate against my shaft."Mm; fuck! I'm cumming!" she slowed down to a crawl and yelped as her orgasm hit her and her fluids began washing over my buried cock.I took this as my cue and finally unleashed my own orgasm. I grunted and groaned into her panties as I began shooting my hot sticky load deep into her cunt. She stopped moving completely and moaned as I filled her with my seed.In the aftermath of our respective climaxes she collapsed onto me, her soft tits squeezing against my chest. We both breathed heavily. I took this time to unbind my hands and with a hand freed, I took her delicious panties out of my mouth."That was incredible, I haven't had a good fuck in ages." she said getting off of me and grabbing her undergarments that were lying next to us."Now then, shall we go to lunch?" she said, quickly putting on her bra and panties.I nodded in agreement as I too began getting dressed. I was a bit surprised that she barely took any time to rest after her orgasm before she started putting her clothes on. She may act innocent and reserved, but this certainly wasn't her first rodeo, and I mean that in both the literal and metaphorical sense."We'll for sure be doing this again sometime." she said, finishing putting in her uniform.I was still speechless. I'd never had sex like that before, and I was still so dumbfounded at how she had everyone fooled with the whole innocent shy girl routine. Of course, I would soon realize that it wasn't an act at all, and would only act the way she had with me, when she was overcome with lust.To be continued.By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan is the only guy in an all-girls school.By Cheat105. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.Hello, my name is Alan and through some strange twist of fate at age 18 I ended up the only boy in an all-girls school for my senior year. Now I understand, to most guys the idea of being surrounded by hot girls every day sounds like a dream come true, but being a teenage boy I was basically a walking hard on, which was like torture. How did I end up in this place? Well, long story short I got into some trouble and was kicked out of my old school and my mother who was the headmistress at Redwood Academy for Girls, pulled some strings and exceptions were made, so I got transferred here. It's a little hard to explain and I don't know all the details myself. The school didn't want to lose their head mistress, so a probationary enrollment was authorized by the regents.Now growing up in a family with only my mother, my sister, my aunt, and my 2 female cousins, I was used to being around women. My father had split when I was young and my aunt's husband had split too, which I'm quite sure left them feeling a bit jaded towards men. But despite their feelings toward men, they always treated me very well, so I never felt unloved or anything. Well that was until I became a teenager and started getting into trouble. Then I suppose the recent trouble with my school was the last straw and despite my mother going out on a limb to get me transferred to Redwood she seemed to act rather cold towards me, and I got a similar treatment from the rest of the family.On my first day in the new school, I was introduced by the teachers in all my classes and let's just say the reception was a little less than warm. Some girls looked at me curiously, clearly fascinated by the situation. But most of the girls met me with cold stares, quite obviously not happy about me, a guy being allowed in their school. And honestly, who could blame them? I didn't even try to make an effort to fit in, hell I didn't even wear the school uniform, right. The uniform which consisted of a gray blazer with school seal sewn onto the breast, a navy blue knit vest sweater, a white button down formal shirt, a tie, a pleated wool skirt or navy slacks, and brown leather dress shoes. The proper way to wear the uniform was the blazer closed with the three buttons going down the bottom half, white dress shirt tucked in and buttoned all the way up, and the tie done in your typical Windsor knot. (Being a male, the tie part only applied to me, the females had ties too but not the same as a men's tie. And I was forbidden to wear a skirt.)Anyways, having always hated dressing up; I walked into that school with the blazer unbuttoned and open, the white shirt only half-way tucked in with the top few buttons undone and the tie was half-assed at best. Not to mention my unkempt medium length brown hair and the unshaven stubble on my face. From the second I stepped foot on that campus most everyone looked at me like some kind of delinquent. And by the time I was being introduced in my classes, word had already gotten around that the new male student was a delinquent and somehow they even got the idea that I'm some kind of pervert. I'll concede the delinquent part, but a pervert? That frustrated me.There are probably some well-adjusted girls in this academy, but a bunch of the chicks are either man-haters, lesbians, phobic of all things male, or just generally snobs. Testosterone is regarded as a toxic and harmful scourge on half of the world's population, and responsible for the bulk of crime, violence, war, and the suppression of the enlightened feminine half of the world. The sociology department faculty advances these beliefs and even advocates such bigoted attitudes in their lectures. If a girl wasn't already a sexist bigot when she got there, she likely graduated as a fully converted bitch.When the first day of classes ended, I walked alone to the student dorms. I was supposed to be meeting with the RA concerning my living situation on campus. The campus was huge, countless classrooms and other facilities, three separate dorms each with their own cafeterias and rec rooms. It's really a miracle I didn't get lost. I got to the dorms and found the RA in her office. I noticed immediately that she was an attractive woman. She looked to be maybe in her late 20s to early 30s."Alan Reynolds?" she asked."Yeah," I said."Right. Well hello, I'm Danielle. I'm the resident assistant of these dorms. Go ahead and take a seat." she said, gesturing to a chair sitting in front of her desk.I took a seat while she turned her attention back to the computer sitting on her desk."I'll assign you a room here in a bit, but first I need to go over the rules with you. As you can imagine the situation is a bit unprecedented." she said turning her attention to me.I just nodded my head."First off, we don't have any designated men's facilities in the dorms. So we've had to make some new rules for the bathrooms and showers. I've made up a schedule for when you can use the showers; when nobody else is using them. As for the restrooms, since that obviously can't be scheduled, you'll have to use one of the guest restrooms on the main campus." she said, handing me a piece of paper with a list of times that I can use the showers."That's fine." I said, but thinking differently. Wonderful, I thought, this is basically like a fucking prison, scheduled showers? Fuck.I mean, I understood the reasoning, but it still bothered me none the less."Good" she said, with a smile. "If you'll follow me, I'll show you to your room." she added while standing up from her desk.I followed her out of her office and walked with her as she continued telling me about the dorm, the cafeteria, rec room, etc. She showed me to my room at the near end of the hall."For obvious reasons, you'll be given your own room. All students are expected to be in their rooms with lights out at 10pm. If you need anything, just ask, you know where my office is. Since your assigned room is near the stairs and shower room, you'll have to answer for any time you're seen further down the hall, or on any other residential floor. Several parents are not happy that a guy is in their daughter's school, so we've made a strong commitment to them that we would step up the monitoring of your presence." she said handing me the room key before walking away.I entered my room and took a look around. There were 2 beds, 2 dressers, 2 desks, and a pretty sizable closet that was clearly built for 2. Looking around at all the extra furnishings really hammered home how lonely my life would be at this school. Then again, I suppose having my own room was better than having to share like all the other students. I set my book bag down next to the desk and took a seat on the bed, luckily the bed was at least plenty comfortable, but I would need to get sheets, pillows, and blankets. However all of my stuff was out in mom's car, so I would have to go see her before the day was over.I got up and left my room, shutting the door and locking it behind me. I walked through the hall of the dorm, ignoring the stares from the girls. I made my way out of the dorm and onto the main campus. I was headed to the headmistress's office, my mom's office. When I got to the building where her office was located I walked in and found mom's office, the door was open so I didn't bother knocking or talking to her secretary."Mom," I said, to get her attention as she was busy working at her desk."I have a secretary for a reason, you know." she said, not even looking up from her work.She's been rather cold and distant like this ever since the trouble with my old school, so this was no surprise."I hardly think I need to ask a secretary to speak to my mother." I countered."Very well, what do you need? I'm busy." she responded."I need to get my stuff out of your car." I said.Mom then reached down to her purse on the floor beside her and grabbed her keys from one of the pockets. And she finally looked up from her work at me when she handed me the keys."Fix your uniform, Alan. And please get a haircut and shave. Try to make yourself presentable." she said before turning her attention back to her work.I didn't say anything more. I just stuffed the keys in my pocket and walked out of her office. Strangely enough it felt good that she acknowledged my improper wear of the uniform, it seems to have been the most attention she's paid to me in a long while. I walked out to the parking lot where mom's car was parked. I had a couple of boxes and bags, too much to carry all the way to the dorms, so I just drove the car over to the dorms and parked outside. I then got out and grabbed my two large duffel bags from the backseat and began carrying them to my room. I made note of the audience of girls watching me as I carried my bags. I dropped my bags off in my room, then made my way back out to the car. I popped the trunk and as I looked in the trunk to get my remaining boxes, I heard a female voice from behind me."Hey, you're the new male student, right? Alan's your name?" the female voice asked."Huh? Oh yeah," I said, turning around slightly startled.The voice had come from a pretty attractive brunette with green eyes. I couldn't tell much else about her due to the restrictive school uniform, but she had a light tan and stood about 5 foot 6. I remembered her from one of my morning classes. She's one of the few girls who didn't look at me with disgust. I also quickly noticed the number of girls outside the dorm who were giving me the stink eye as this girl spoke to me. And she must've noticed too."Oh don't worry about any of them. Most of them are just uppity bitches who are just jealous that their boyfriends aren't allowed on campus and you were." she said, looking around at the other girls.Wow, I thought, this girl just calls it how she sees it. It was a breath of fresh air to be sure."Anyways, you need some help carrying those boxes? Oh I'm Molly, by the way. Nice to meet you." she said with a smile and a cute giggle, reaching out her hand for a handshake."Uh yeah, nice to meet you, I'm Alan." I said, taking her petite hand in mine and shaking it."Yeah, I know. Everyone knows your name," she said with a another cute giggle."Oh, right." I said, with a nervous smile as I scratched the back of my head."You want some help? I can carry one of those for ya." she said, easing the nervous tension with a smile."Oh, um yeah. Thanks." I said, handing her the lighter of the two boxes."No problem." she said, as we began walking with the boxes to my room.Once we got to my room with the boxes I set them on the floor in my room, while Molly waited in the hall."Thanks for the help." I said, meeting her back out in the hall."It was no problem. And it was nice meeting you. Come talk to me sometime. I'll be eating dinner in the cafeteria around 6 if you wanted to come sit with me," she said with that same cute smile from before."Uh, yeah, I may do that." I said.With that she walked away. Meanwhile I headed back out to mom's car, so I could return it to her parking space. I drove the car back across campus as I thought about the girl. She was nice, and quite pretty. I would for sure take her up on her offer to eat with her. After all, I was getting pretty hungry. I parked mom's car back in her spot and then brought her keys back to her. I didn't bother to say anything to her, nor her to me. I just dropped the keys off and continued on my way to the dorms.Back in my room I checked the time, it was only about 5. That Molly girl had said she would be getting dinner around 6, so I had an hour to kill. I decided to go ahead and unpack my things, my casual clothes I put in the dresser, and I had a few spare uniforms that I hung in the closet. I unpacked my computer from one of the boxes and set it up on the desk. In the other box was some sheets, a blanket, and a couple of pillows, I made up my bed and by the time I'd finished unpacking it was nearly 6.I left my room and headed to the cafeteria. I grabbed a plate of food and looked for a place to sit. I quickly noticed Molly. She was sitting by herself. So I walked over and sat across from her."Hey, I was wondering if you were coming." she said, greeting me."Yeah I got hungry." I said, as I began to eat."Did you get everything unpacked okay?" she asked, looking up from her own food."Yeah," I said.We continued our small talk like that for a little while. She asked how I ended up in this school. I didn't tell her the whole truth, only that I had gotten in trouble at my last school and they gave me the boot. I could tell she was still curious and wanted the whole story, but she didn't press thankfully. As we continued talking, 3 girls walked up to the table, I prepared myself to be insulted by them, but no insults came."Hey Molly!" the 3 girls said in unison."Hey guys, have a seat." Molly replied.I deduced that they were friends of Molly."So who's the guy?" one girl asked Molly."This is the new student, Alan." Molly replied."Oh, so this is the male student I've been hearing about all day. Well, I'm Katie." the same girl responded."And I'm Amanda." one of the others chimed in."I'm Erin." the last one added.They all had friendly smiles as they introduced themselves."Oh. Well, as Molly said, I'm Alan. It's nice to meet all of you." I said, returning their friendly smiles."We're all on the volleyball team together." Molly said."Oh cool, I didn't even know this place has a volleyball team." I said."Well, you probably don't know much about this place, do ya?" Katie said, with a giggle."I know, look at the way he wears the uniform." Amanda chimed in with a laugh, pointing at my disheveled appearance, the other girls let out a laugh as well."Ah well, you know, just thought I'd make a fashion statement." I said, try my hand at some humor and all 5 of us began laughing.We all sat there talking and laughing for a few minutes when I decided to check the time. It was nearly 8:30, which was one of my scheduled shower times."Well ladies, I do hate to cut this short but I gotta get going. I'll talk to y'all some other time." I said, before getting up.The girls all said goodbye, then I left. I quickly went back to my room, grabbed a towel, a change of clothes, along with a toothbrush and toothpaste, shampoo, and bodywash then went to the showers. The showers were empty as expected, Danielle, the RA, had already gone over this schedule with all the girls living in the dorm. I set my towel and clothes on the counter and put my shampoo, bodywash, etc. in one of the shower stalls. I then quickly removed my clothing and got in the shower. It felt good standing under the relaxing cascade of hot water after such a long and stressful day. But as I had only been allotted 15 minutes in the shower, I couldn't relax too much. So I brushed my teeth quickly then washed my hair and body afterward. I then got out of the shower and began drying off. I put on a clean pair of boxers and athletic shorts I'd brought with me. I didn't think to grab a shirt to take to the bathroom, besides the shower was just down the hall from me, so being shirtless for a few seconds wouldn't hurt. I grabbed my dirty clothes, towel, and hygiene products and left the showers.As I walked out into the hall, I noticed almost immediately that there were several girls out in the hall and they were staring at me, well my shirtless torso to be more precise. Now look, I'm not a muscle-bound meathead by any means, but I did have some decent muscles and noticeable abs from working out and stood at about 6'0. Plus, coming from a family of naturally attractive people, I was at least reasonably handsome myself, or so I've been told. I was just glad the girls weren't staring at me in disgust for once, so I didn't mind the attention as I walked back to my room.Back in my room I put my dirty clothes in my laundry bag, then sat at my desk and turned on my computer. Luckily the dorms all had Wi-Fi so I was able to connect to the internet. I decided to check my Facebook to see what my old friends were up to. I saw that I had received friend requests from Molly, Katie, Amanda, and Erin. I accepted the friend requests then signed out of Facebook. I then turned on some music and went over to my bed to lie down.I laid in bed listening to music and I thought about the day's events. At first I dreaded having to go this school, but the first day wasn't actually so bad, I did at least manage to meet a few intriguing girls. What an attractive group of girls, I thought. They were all seniors, like me, except they were actually supposed to be in this school, unlike me. Katie had dirty blonde hair that stopped just below her jawline and hazel eyes, she was certainly shorter and more petite than the other girls, standing about 5 foot zero, but had the more outgoing personality. Amanda had shoulder length flaxen blonde hair and light blue eyes, she had without a doubt the more curvy body type, her ample bust was noticeable even under that restrictive school uniform, and she's about 5 foot 5. Erin had long dark almost black hair and brown eyes, I'd say she was the most average of the group, she stood about 5 foot 3 and while the other girls all had light tans of varying tones, Erin's skin was a bit paler, not ghost white or anything but not tan either. Don't get me wrong, Erin was plenty attractive too, she just didn't stick out like the other girls did. Plus, she seemed to have a more reserved personality.Being a teenage boy with raging hormones, I immediately began to think about whether I had a shot with any of these girls. But then I remembered how I ended up in this school and realized I should just suppress my own urges and forget about it, lest I get kicked out of this school as well. You see, that trouble I got into at my old school, it was those very same hormones. Those damned accursed hormones that led me astray. Long story short, I got caught having sex with a female student in the girl's bathroom. Then as if that alone wasn't bad enough, the girl's parents tried to say I forced her to have sex with me and threatened to get the law involved. In the end they got a restraining order against me, I was banned from ever setting foot on the school's property, and I was forced to leave the county completely. No one believed for a second that I was innocent and the girl's parents had pressured her to keep quiet, all of my friends stopped talking to me and even my own family began ignoring me. The whole matter got swept under the rug, but the damage was done. My mother, left with no options pulled some strings to get me into Redwood Academy for Girls, and trust me I see the irony in that, considering my supposed crime. I just want to set the record straight, I have never nor would I ever pressure a girl into sex.Needless to say, the whole incident had a lasting effect on me. I couldn't so much as look at a girl without getting nervous now. I guess subconsciously the only thing I could think about was what all could go wrong, that history would repeat itself and I would end up in the exact same kind of situation that got me here in the first place. So I resolved to keep my hormone in check. I should just focus on my education, I told myself, and getting my family to forgive me. The latter would be much easier said than done. I still remember what my mother said to me after the incident, she looked at me with cold eyes and said: "I guess you're no different than any other man. I'm so disappointed in you." Her words cut me like a knife, and after a while I stopped trying to plead my innocence to her. I was depressed most of the time, constantly questioning why the girl wouldn't just come clean, wondering why her parents had such an axe to grind, after all it was just a couple of horny teenagers doing what horny teenagers do. But most of all what bothered me was that my own family had never even stopped to hear my side of the story.Anyways back to the story, I was laying in my bed listening to music, thinking about the past. I was feeling pretty shitty, when suddenly I got a notification on my phone, the short ringing sound drew me out my own head and I checked my smart phone to see what it was. It was a notification of a Facebook message from Molly.It read: "Hey, I see you accepted my friend request. Here's my cell number, text me sometime."I immediately forgot about my sorrows as I read her message. I know I had resolved to keep my hormones in check, but what harm could come from just talking to a girl? So I saved the attached number to my phone, then proceeded to send a text.Me: Hey, it's Alan. I just got your message.Molly: Great! And now I've got your number, I hope you don't mind if I give it to Katie, Amanda, and Erin.Me: No, that's fine.Molly: Awesome. So what ya up to?Me: Just lying in bed listening to music til I get tired, probably go to sleep here in a few minutes.Molly: Yeah same here. Hey, text me tomorrow and we'll meet up for breakfast. Goodnight!Me: Will do. Goodnight.With that I turned off my phone and plugged it into the charger, then went over to my computer and shut it down. I lay back down in my bed and closed my eyes to go to sleep. My first day was finally over, and all in all it hadn't been so bad. I met several girls who were nice and fun to be around. Maybe this school wouldn't be so bad after all, I thought as I fell asleep.Over the next few weeks, I talked to Molly and the other 3 girls quite a bit, and we all were getting along pretty well. I was beginning to enjoy this new school I had been dreading at first. I was actually having fun. Sure, there were still plenty of other girls around school that would shoot me the stink eye anytime they saw me and they would even direct their looks towards Molly, Katie, Amanda, and Erin when we were spending time together. Anytime we had free time the 5 of us would hang out, sometimes we would even leave the school campus to go into the city and catch a movie, visit shops, or grab a bite to eat when we got tired of eating at school. Molly and I had especially gotten closer, we would talk with and/or text each other most every day. We'd gotten to where we talked about most everything with each other, no matter how personal. We trusted each other implicitly. But the one thing I could never bring myself to tell her was about the trouble at my old school, I wanted to avoid reliving those sour memories at all costs, I would take them to my grave if possible. Also I just didn't want her to think less of me, even though I was sure she may be the only person who would believe my side of the story, I still couldn't bring myself to talk about it. And even though I was certain I was beginning to fall this girl. I could never make a move. My past still haunted me and prevented me from doing so.Anyways volleyball season was just about to start so that meant the girls wouldn't have as much free time anymore because they would be busy practicing. Luckily Molly and the girls invited me to come watch their practices anytime I wanted. So when I got done with classes for the day I would go sit in the gym bleachers and do my homework as I watched them practice, which served as good entertainment, but also good eye candy as often times the girls would practice in just their sports bras and short tight athletic shorts. It was almost as if they forgot there was a hormonal teenage guy sitting in the bleachers watching them, or they just didn't care. Either way it provided me the opportunity to get a better look at their bodies. But anytime I found myself staring for too long, I would have to reprimand myself, after all I had promised myself I wouldn't get into the same situation that landed me in so much trouble at my old school. I told myself it was okay to look, but I mustn't try to take it any further than that. No matter how beautiful these girls were, I had to fight my urges. I could not afford to screw this up. Little did I know, on one particular day I would soon find myself embroiled in a similar set of circumstances but with a very different outcome.Said day was a Wednesday. Practice had been cut short because Molly had rolled her ankle trying to go for a save. It wasn't severe or anything, and wouldn't inhibit her from playing in the upcoming first match, but the coach had told her to stay off it for a few days. After the practice was cut short that evening Amanda and I helped Molly walk by letting her brace herself on our shoulders. We first went to the cafeteria for a quick meal, then we helped her to her dorm room. That's where we parted ways and I went to my room, where I relaxed on my bed with some music playing on my computer. It was just past curfew when I heard a knock at my door. I got up walked over to the door wondering who could be visiting so late. I opened the door and to my surprise it was Molly, still in her practice clothes."Molly, what the hell? I thought you were supposed to stay off that ankle?" I said in shock. "Not only that, do you know how late it is?" I continued."I know. Look can I come in and sit for a bit?" she said with pain in her face and voice."Um, okay, sure" I nervously said, I couldn't in good conscience just make her limp all the way back to her room."Don't worry, my roomie is sleeping and everyone else in their rooms, so no one saw me." she said, as I helped her over to the chair at my desk, shutting the door behind her and making one last check that nobody saw."Okay, but what about Danielle? What happens when she does her nightly room checks?" I said, worried that the RA could pop in at any second and get the wrong idea about why Molly was in my room."Oh, she's out with her boyfriend tonight. She won't be back til late. But that's a secret, so shush, don't tell nobody." she replied with a giggle. "Seriously, don't tell anyone, she could lose her job." Molly stopped laughing."Ok. So what's up?" I asked, still confused as to why Molly was in my room."Well I tried to sleep but this damn ankle hurts so bad. After awhile I got bored and wanted someone to talk to. Seeing as my roomie is sleeping and I knew you would still be up, I just decided to come see you." Molly replied, flashing that same cute smile that I had become entranced by on many occasions."Damn, I had no idea it hurt that bad, tough break, I'm sorry. Let me know if there's anything I can do." I said, showing real concern.After a pause, as though she were mulling it over, she finally spoke."Actually, there is something I could use your help with." she said, looking at the ground as she spoke.It was obvious that she was nervous, what could she possibly want help with, I wondered."Well, ya see, since my ankle was hurting so bad I couldn't take a shower earlier and I feel so nasty from sweating during practice, and I'm not supposed to put any weight on it. So, um, could you maybe help me get to the shower and make sure I don't fall?" she said, looking as innocent as possible.I could hardly believe what I'd just heard. I wanted to refuse, because I knew where this could potentially lead and I did not want to go through that kind of trouble again. But then again maybe I was jumping to conclusions, maybe she really did need help, after all she had just hurt her ankle."I don't know, Molly. Don't you think there's someone better you could ask, like another girl?" I said,"I would, but everyone else is asleep, you're the only person I know that stays up this late, and it's not like anyone will see us, everyone is sleeping after all and Danielle doesn't get back until much later when she goes out with her boyfriend. It'll be fine, plus I trust you not to peek, so what's the problem?" Molly replied.After thinking about it for a second, I realized that I was probably just reading too much into the whole thing, besides Molly most likely wasn't interested in me in that way, I was as you might say, in the friend zone."Okay, you make a valid point." I said."Great! Now if you would please help me back to my room so I can grab a towel and a change of clothes" she responded."Yeah, no problem," I said, letting her brace herself on my shoulder as I quietly helped her down the hall to her room.Once we got to her room I waited by the door as she quietly grabbed a towel and clothes from her dresser. We she finished I let her brace herself once more on my shoulder and helped her limp back down the hall to the showers."Thanks for doing this Alan." she said as we reached the bathroom."You're welcome." I replied.I stood with my back turned to her so I couldn't see as she braced herself on my shoulder to get undressed. And I assure you, the idea of an extremely attractive girl getting undressed right behind was certainly enough to get the blood flowing. I waited outside the stall while she showered, as she had requested, so I could help in case she fell.As thoughts of this hot naked girl showering right there near me flooded into my brain, I began to feel a slight stirring in my loins. I would have to be careful, to avoid her noticing. Although, as more thoughts flooded in, the ever increasing bulge in my pants was becoming much harder to conceal.Finally after about 15 minutes or so of waiting, I heard the water turn off. Molly reached her arm out from behind the curtain, so I handed her the towel she'd brought. Like before, I kept my back turned so I wouldn't see her when she came out of the stall. Then, I guess she underestimated how wet the floor was and only being on one foot had made it even more hazardous because as she exited the stall she slipped and began to fall. Having good reflexes, I instinctively turned around to grab her and prevent her from falling. But due to the awkward way in which she was falling, I slipped on the wet floor as well as I caught her. With a thud I had fallen onto my back and Molly had fallen on top of me. It took me all of a few seconds to realize that the towel she had wrapped around herself had come undone in the commotion, and she was now lying on top of me with her wet modest B-cup breasts pressed against my chest. The only thing between us was my thin t-shirt which was now wet from her body."Oh shit, are you okay Alan?" she asked."Yeah, are you okay" I asked in return."I'm good, because you caught me, thanks for that by the way." she replied, giving me a quick peck on the cheek, seeing as our faces were just inches apart anyways.I had no time to think about the kiss on the cheek, however small it was, because that's about the time I realized that her thigh was pressed right up against my crotch. She without a doubt could feel the rock hard bulge against her thigh, I was terrified. I then felt her nipples begin to harden against my chest as we just stared each other in the eye in complete silence. Then without warning Molly leaned her face down and kissed me on the lips. In that instant every bit of resolve I had to not make those same old mistakes had crumbled. Without even thinking about it I began to kiss her soft supple lips back. We kissed there on the floor for almost a minute before Molly broke our kiss."I've waited so long to do that." Molly said, staring me in the eyes once more.Wow, I thought, she was waiting to kiss me? I could see immediately that Molly had a fire in her eyes, and judging by the rigidity of nipples and her slight breathlessness, I could tell she was just as turned on as I was.To be continued.By Cheat105 for Literotica.

On the latest episode we catch up with Head of Girls Academy at Nottingham Forest, Dave Long. Dave has extensive experience and knowledge in the world of football - he talks to us around his career to date, dealing with the highs and lows of coaching, understanding ones self and how to nurture a high performing multi-disciplinary team.

We are so excited to kick off our brand new season with a very special guest! Please welcome General Manager of the Seattle Reign, LESLE GALLIMORE! We chat about her journey from All American at Cal to her 26 year tenure as head coach of the University Washington to her stint as the Commissioner of the Girls Academy and her newest role as the General Manager of the Seattle Reign! We touch on her recent Netflix appearance in the Hope Solo Documentary and upcoming NWSL season! Enjoy!

The guests are Steve McAuliffe, Executive Director, and Brendan Hamilton, Academy Director, from South Shore Select. The episode delves into the club's significant transition to ECNL girls from the Girls Academy for the 2024-25 season, marking a major milestone. McAuliffe and Hamilton discuss the club's joy and competitive ambitions with this move, highlighting their long-term effort in fostering soccer talent and the club's development over the past 30 years. They share success stories, including nurturing players like number one NWSL draft pick Ally Sentnor. The conversation also touches on the club's strong community ties, the importance of maintaining a competitive yet respectful club culture, and their perspectives on future growth and challenges within the changing landscape of club soccer. The podcast concludes with a light-hearted Celebrity Soccer Fantasy Draft. More at https://selectma.com/ Topics 00:00 Welcome to The Goal Podcast with South Shore Select Leadership 00:41 Major Club Announcement: Transition to ECNL 02:38 Reflecting on Club Success and Player Development 07:50 The Competitive Spirit and Future Aspirations 16:22 Navigating the Club Soccer Landscape and Focusing on Self-Improvement 19:07 Exploring the Club's Unique Approach and Community Impact 19:38 The Importance of Familiarity and Personalization in Club Sports 20:59 Expansion Strategies and Maintaining Club Identity 21:57 Transitioning to a New League: Expectations and Preparations 23:14 Club and Community Excitement for the Upcoming Season 23:56 Celebrity Soccer Fantasy Draft: A Fun Divergence

Coach Diego and Coach Nick are back with a quick episode chatting about their love for the game, the 2026 World Cup, Super Bowl in Las Vegas and Premier League games.  Check this one out!

Former opponents know her as “Rector”. Current players/players know her as “Bryant. Either way you put it, Lindsey is a 2023 National Champion with her Lou Fusz 2007 Girls Academy team! On this episode of Soccer Mom Sunday, host Jennifer Siess from Mine To Define chats with, now, "Coach Lindsey" about all things soccer - from her playing days in STL North County CYC and JB Marine - to collegiate soccer play at Iowa State University - to 25+ years of coaching in college (UMSL), STL Soccer Camps, and competitive youth club. Oh, and she's also a Soccer Mom too! Hear Lindsey's take on the evolution of youth soccer, needed pathway growth, challenges as a female coach, and creating a bonded team that can go on to win it all.   #loufuszsoccer #ga #womenssoccer #coaching #parenting #noco

For the latest edition of the Official Man City podcast, we look back on 10 years of the Manchester City women's team. In a special episode, current manager Gareth Taylor and his predecessor Nick Cushing, now in charge of CFG club New York City FC, are our guests. They join former City goalkeeper and Girls Academy manager Karen Bardsley who co-hosts alongside George Kelsey to reflect on the past decade. In a fascinating chat, they look back at some of the iconic moments that have shaped City into becoming one of the most successful sides in English football. From the early days, to winning trophies, moving to the Joie Stadium and playing in Europe, there have been a wealth of memories created over the last 10 years. And the quartet also discuss the remarkable growth of the women's game and its future potential. CITY+ subscribers can watch the full Vodcast here - https://www.mancity.com/citytv/city-plus

Busted by surveillance cameras. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Molly then left the room and I found myself feeling a little sad to see her go. But I knew it was best. After all, it being only around 8 on a Sunday morning, most everyone else was bound to still be asleep, so she could slip back in her room unnoticed. With nothing else to do, I decided to go ahead and shower, convenient considering the time. I put on my boxers from the night before, as I couldn't very well walk down the hall naked, grabbed a fresh change of clothes along with a towel and my shampoo and stuff then headed down the hall to the bathroom. By the time I finished showering, everyone else was still asleep. I just returned to my room and got on my computer. I logged into Netflix and had just queued up a show to watch when I received a text on my phone, it was from Amanda. [[MORE]] Hey, come to the locker room. I read the text and thought. I guess some people were still awake. Obviously, me being a young man with my hormones going crazy, I jumped at the opportunity that this text offered. I'd received many texts like this over the past couple of months after all. I quickly put on the rest of my clothes and was out the door in less than a minute. On my way. I replied to Amanda's text as I quickly made my way across campus. As I walked across campus, I had a chance to think about everything. This weekend had started off rather rough, what with seeing Maria again and my mini panic attack that followed. Then the next day, on Saturday, I finally got a long overdue apology from Mom. As if that wasn't good enough, I then had the best sex of my life with the girl I'm pretty fucking fond of on that very same night. And now, I was on my way to have even more great sex with the smoking hot Amanda. How much better could my life get? When I got to the gym, I entered and walked across the floor to the locker room at the other end, eager for what awaited me. I walked into the locker room, not seeing Amanda when I first walked in, I figured she must already be back in the area with the mats. I walked past the lockers and stopped dead in my tracks when I was about to walk by the coach's office. I turned slowly and looked, fear immediately set in when I saw Amanda in the office and the volleyball coach sitting at her desk, staring daggers at me. Oh, fuck. I said to myself. Don't tell me. "Come on in." the coach said in a demanding tone. I nervously stepped into her office, I was almost shaking. Amanda didn't ever bother to look at me. She just stared at the floor, her cheeks and ears blood red. I stood there, completely silent, wondering what was going on. "So, you're the boy whose been distracting my girls." the coach said with certainty. Before I even had a chance to respond, the coach reached to the computer monitor on her desk and turned it so the screen was facing me. I looked at the screen and was shocked by what I saw. It was surveillance camera footage of the locker room, specifically the equipment area, where the girls and I usually did the deed. She clicked through about a dozen different clips, each of them featuring me and one of the girls. It was like watching a montage of my greatest hits, only now it didn't feel so great. My heart sank. My cheeks and ears burned and turned the same shade of red as Amanda's. In an instant, my whole world came crashing down. We had been caught. As far as I could figure, the coach had lured me to the locker room using Amanda's phone. Either way, there I was standing in the volleyball coach's office, my face surely twisted in horror, as she played surveillance footage on her computer. Amanda continued to sit and stare at the floor, I couldn't see her face, but I imagined she had similar look to me. Meanwhile, the coach just sat back in her chair, staring daggers at me as she let the clips play. My whole world was slowing burning down around me. It was like the bullshit in my old school all over again. I was silently hoping and praying that I would wake from this horrible nightmare, but alas, this was reality, there was no solace. How could I have been so stupid? I continuously questioned myself. I made all the same kind of mistakes I'd made back in my old school. To be honest, I wanted nothing more than to turn tail and run, jump in my mother's car and drive as far away from this place as possible. But I knew better now, there was no escaping this. Then another thought finally crossed my mind. Why the fuck were there surveillance cameras in a locker room? I mean, aren't there supposed to be laws against that? Could I use this revelation as leverage to get out of trouble? "Care to explain all this?" the coach finally broke the silence, gesturing to the screen. No, I couldn't explain it. There was no explanation to give, it all just kind of happened. "Alright, Amanda, you can leave now." she said, looking to Amanda. Amanda silently and hesitantly rose from her seat and left the office. Then it was just me and the coach, and honestly it was a bit worrisome. I mean, what the hell was gonna happen now? I waited in fear. "Now then, go ahead and take a seat. I wanna have a little chat." she said in an authoritative tone. I promptly obeyed and took a seat in front of her desk, awaiting what was surely going to be a long inflammatory lecture. "So, you're the headmistress's son, Alan, huh?" she asked. I nodded my head, still nervous to even look this woman in the eye. "Well, don't think that earns you any special treatment." she added. I never expected it would. But honestly, I would've done just about anything to have my mom come and rescue me. I knew there was no chance of that, but hey, a guy can hope, right? The coach then stood up from her chair and walked around to the front her desk. "Enrolling a boy in this school, what was that woman thinking? I knew it was only a matter of time before something like this happened," she said, sounding strangely proud of herself, as she leaned her ass against the edge of desk, looking down on me. I wanted to jump to my mother's defense upon hearing her be disparaged like that, but something kept me from speaking. I looked up at the woman towering over me, and I couldn't help but notice how attractive she looked from this angle. Was I attracted to powerful women? Coach Jones, Valerie was her first name I think, she was actually quite beautiful. She was a tall black woman, probably in her mid to late 30s. She had long black wavy hair that she wore in a ponytail almost all the time. Her body was curvy, yet still had an athletic build. Her usual outfit around campus was a t-shirt with the school's name on it, a pair of short gym shorts, and a pair tennis shoes. I could tell that hidden beneath that shirt was a sizable rack, double-d at the very least. And those shorts did little to conceal her big round firm ass. Honestly I don't know why I'd never taken notice of her before. She was without a doubt a sexy woman, but also had quite the imposing image as well. Her whole vibe was rather authoritarian. I didn't know whether to be turned on or scared, perhaps a mixture of both. "There's only one solution I can see to this problem." she started speaking again, dragging me away from my thoughts. I continued staring up at her as she spoke, still frozen in silence and fear. "I know I should report this to your mother and the rest of the faculty." she said. I was already filled with worry, but upon hearing that, I began to shake. "That would of course result in your expulsion, which doesn't bother me, as the problem would be solved." she continued. My head was immediately overflown with horrific thoughts of me being kicked out of yet another school. Sure, my mother had already apologized for how she'd treated me after the bullshit from before, but if I was expelled from another school, her school to be make it even worse, then she'd certainly disown me. "But, that would also mean the girls getting expelled. I like those girls, it ain't right for them to dragged down because of you." she went on, sounding a little angry. That's when the guilt set in. Forget what would happen to me. The girls' names would be dragged through the mud and their futures ruined. All because I'm a horny little piece of shit who couldn't keep his dick in his pants. "So I came up with an even better idea." she said, her frown slowly turning to a mischievous grin. I looked up at her with a look of confusion on my face. A better idea? I repeated that part in my head. What the hell was she thinking? Without saying anything further, Coach Jones walked around behind me. I grew even more confused when she shut the door to her office and locked, she then proceeded to close the blinds on her office windows before returning to her desk, that sly grin still on her face. "While I was going over that footage, I happened to notice that you got a pretty decent sized dick. So go ahead and whip that thing out for me, I wanna see it with my own eyes." she said, her deep beautiful brown eyes dropping directly to my already bulging crotch. My eyes grew wide and my jaw hit the floor. I wasn't all too sure I'd heard her right. "You heard me, boy. Take that thing out." she said in a commanding tone. For whatever reason, I couldn't disobey her. The next thing I knew, I was standing up from the chair I was sitting in. Standing now, I noticed that even with the way she was leaning against her desk, she was still a few inches taller than me. As if driven by an outside force, my hands seemed to move on their own as I began to undo my pants. She stared at my crotch, her head nodding slowly, as I unbuttoned and unzipped my pants. Still unsure that I was even controlling my own actions, I then pulled down my pants and boxers in one motion, freeing my already rock hard erection. "Hmm, you're pretty well hung, for a white boy. I see why them girls were so crazy for you." she said, looking at my cock. I nervously blushed at her compliment. Though, I suppose I was also a bit offended that she inferred the girls' interest in me was based on my endowment. After all, I was certain that at least Molly and I shared a real connection that went beyond the physical. Of course, I also saw the irony in that. I mean, there I was thinking about my feelings for Molly, yet I was standing before her volleyball coach exposing myself and on top of that the only reason I'd come to the locker room in the first place was to have sex with one of Molly's best friends, like I'd already done numerous times before with her friends. Talk about some fucked up irony. I was still extremely confused by the whole situation. I stood there, frozen, with my hard cock exposed as Coach Jones just stared at it slowly nodding her head. What the hell was she thinking? I kept asking myself. I would've given anything to know, and I was soon to get my answer. "I think it's only fair if we see how well you can use that thing." the coach finally spoke again. What's that supposed to mean? I asked myself. She saw the surveillance footage, so I'm pretty sure she's already seen how well I can use it. "Yeah, let's see if you're as good a fuck as those girls seem to think you are." she said. Before I could even react to her statement, she began removing her t-shirt, exposing a sexy black lacy bra. It was beginning to be increasingly more difficult to feel confused and uneasy with the enticing image that stood before me. Coach Jones then reached behind her back and unclasped the bra, letting the straps slowly slide off of her shoulders. The bra fell to the floor revealing a perfectly symmetrical pair of gigantic light chocolate globes. Each of her two breasts were capped with a large areola, that were of a darker shade of brown than the skin surrounding them. Protruding from her areolas were her perky nipples, they reminded me of Hershey Kisses, but less pointy, obviously. I'd never been with a black girl. Never had anything against the idea, just never really thought about it much. But god damn, I was so turned on by the half-naked beauty in front of me. I wanted nothing more than to grab her and start sucking on those chocolate nipples. I watched as her big juicy tits jiggled with every slight movement she made. I could no longer hold back, finally overcome by lust, my baser instincts took over. I quickly took a step towards her and just about dove into her rack. I immediately began ferociously kissing and licking all over those glorious mounds. I found one of her nipples and latched onto it, sucking the erect nub into my mouth. I was like a man possessed. "Oh damn, I love that enthusiasm" she said. She let a moan as I sucked on her nipples, switching back and forth between the two. I continued sucking on her nipples until I was satisfied. I then removed my mouth from her breasts and began trailing kisses down her firm milky chocolate abdomen. I was ready for the main course. And judging by her moans, so was she. I kissed down to her belly button and stopped just above her shorts. "Well don't stop now." Coach Jones said. Not that I needed the extra encouragement, but it did help. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her shorts and began pulling them down past her hips and voluptuous ass, revealing a pair panties that matched the black lacy bra. She removed the shorts the rest of the way, pulling them down her legs and past her shoes. I then hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and pulled them down as well, where they became bunched up at her ankles, her shoes keeping them from coming off the rest of the way. I took a moment admire her as she worked the panties over her shoes. I marveled at her curvaceous light chocolate ass jiggling with each movement she made. Her crotch was bare and her cunt looked as though it had never been touched. Coach Jones sat on her desk and leaned back, planting her hands behind her to brace herself. "Alright, enough foreplay, let's see just how good a fuck you are." she said in a weird mix of commanding and seductive tone. The whole seductive authoritarian thing was certainly working for her. I let my pants and boxers fall down around my ankles and quickly worked them over my shoes. I stepped out of them and took a step closer to my prize as she spread her legs to invite me. I grabbed her hips and began smearing the tip of my rock hard cock along her juicy wet slit. The outsides of her cunt lips were a slightly darker shade of brown, but as my cock parted her lips I saw that the inside was just as pink as any other girl's cunt. She yelped as I shoved my cock into her dripping wet hole. "Oh, damn, that is one big dick" she said in surprise as she felt my thickness enter her love canal. To my surprise, she was tight. Either way, it felt good to complimented by her and it urged me on. I began driving my cock into her cunt as it slowly loosened to accept more of me. She moaned as inch after inch of my hard on disappeared into her tight wet snatch. Before long I'd bottomed out in her. "Come on, white boy. Fuck me!" she exclaimed. It was odd being called white boy in the middle of sex, but I've got to admit, it turned me on. I pulled out almost all the way, then slammed my cock back into her cunt, fast and hard. I repeated that several more times, each time increasing my speed and force until I was thrusting in and out of her cunt as fast and hard as I could. Coach Jones responded to all this by moaning and squealing at the top of her lungs. "Oh fuck! Fuck me! Fuck me!" she yelled, lost in the throes of pleasure. That's not to say I wasn't just as lost. I drilled away at her like a savage beast. The only sounds were that of her moaning and yelling, my heavy breathing, and the ambient sounds of our respective sexual organs clashing. Honestly, I knew I wasn't going to last much longer, and I hoped she was close as well. I was beginning to feel exhausted as I kept the same pace for an extended period. But I never slowed, after all, the sensation of her warm wet cunt pulsating around my shaft with each thrust felt way too good to stop. "Oh fuck! I'm cumming!" Coach Jones finally yelled. She wrapped her muscular legs around my back and held me deep inside her as her hot fluids washed over my cock. Her body began to spasm and that was all I could take before I began erupting a fountain of my seed into her. Neither of us took any time to revel in the afterglow, as both of us knew what this was about, it was sex and nothing more. She began putting her clothes back on and I did the same, both of us remained silent the whole time; which gave me just enough time to realize how wrong this all was. I'd just had sex with the volleyball coach in her office, not only that, I noticed the ring on her finger. I'd participated in adultery, that startling revelation sent an immediate guilt washing over me. I quickly finished getting dressed then made for the door, hoping she wouldn't say anything. "Oh, by the way, I got your number from Amanda's phone. Expect to hear from me again." she said with a self-satisfied smile. I had nothing to say to that, I just left her office in a hurry. And when I exited the locker room into the gym, I almost broke out in a sprint to the exit across the gym. I tried to keep my composure as I made the long stroll across campus. I walked, filled with a sense of dread and guilt, and shame. What the fuck? I questioned myself over and over again, never able to form an answer. This is all so fucked, I said to myself. How could I ever let things get so out of hand? I was driving myself mad. I then received a text on my phone, momentarily drawing me away from the chaos that was my mind. I pulled the phone out of my pocket and checked it, the text was from Molly. Hey, I just heard from Amanda, what the hell happened exactly? Is everything alright? To be honest, I didn't have a good answer for her, I knew she was just concerned for me and I wanted more than anything to put her at ease, but I didn't know how. However, this was one issue that couldn't be ignored, I have learned from at least one of my mistakes. I quickly replied to the text after some thought. Gather the others and meet me in my room, I'm on my way there now, I'll explain everything then. It was finally time that I sat down with the girls and discussed things. I could not put this off any longer. I of course, worried that with the current circumstances this meeting with the girls could result in the end of our little "thing" but I also knew how dire it was that we all talk. Ok, we'll be there. Molly promptly replied to the text. Luckily, with the time being barely noon, it wouldn't be overly suspicious for the girls to be hanging out in my room, so that was one bright side. I continued making my way to the dorm, trying to get my thoughts in order. Trying to figure out exactly what it was I was going to say to the girls. I'd arranged the meeting, but I hadn't really thought much beyond that. In all honesty, I knew that calling the whole harem thing off was probably for the best, to avoid further incident, but that was the last thing I wanted. I especially didn't want to damage things with Molly. When I finally got to my dorm room, Molly and the others were already waiting in the hall, talking amongst themselves. They all looked just as worried as I felt. As I walked up to them, they all greeted me with concerned looks. Amanda still couldn't even look at me. I immediately wanted to put them all at ease, but again, I didn't know what to say. And I didn't want to lie to them and tell them everything would okay, after all I didn't even know myself if things were really going to be okay. Deciding not to say anything, I unlocked and opened my door, and gestured for them to follow me in. I shut the door behind us, also checking to make sure nobody saw us, just in case. When I turned around to face the room, I saw that the girls had all taken a seat on my bed, so I walked over and sat in my computer chair and spun in it to face them. I sat there looking at them, with them looking back at me. The room was dead silent, I was halfway tempted to turn on some music just to ease the tension a bit, but this was not the time for levity. This was serious and needed to be treated as such. I opted instead to get my thoughts in order. I knew that with how close they all were, they'd surely heard from Amanda about the volleyball coach. "Alright, so I'm assuming you've all heard from Amanda, about us being caught?" I asked just to clarify. Erin and Katie both nodded in the affirmative, confirming my assumption. Amanda's face turned blood red as she stared at the floor, obviously a nervous wreck. I was just as nervous as she, but I decided that I should at least appear to be strong, for their sake. "Yeah, but what's gonna happen? How bad is it?" Molly asked, sounding and looking concerned. Seeing how clearly not okay Amanda was, I knew that I needed to say something to ease her torment a little. I mean, she looked absolutely crushed with guilt. After all, Coach Jones had pretty much used her to lure me into a trap, how could she not feel guilty? "I'll get to that in a sec, but first, Amanda, I know you're probably blaming yourself for all this. Don't, it's not your fault. And I'm sure none of us here blame you." I said. The other 3 girls all chimed in as well, giving her hugs and reassuring her. "I mean, how were any of us supposed to know there were cameras in the locker room?" I continued. Molly, Erin, and Katie nodded in agreement as they continued to console their friend. It actually made me a bit envious seeing how much they all cared about one another. I never had friends like that, all mine turned their backs on me. Winter break was upon us. A few weeks had passed since that weekend. That damn weekend, there were so many ups and downs. Luckily, Coach Jones hadn't decided to report us, probably had something to do with my regular visits to her office since that day. As long as I kept her happy, the girls and I were able to keep up our thing. The girls and I continued to meet in the locker room to have our fun, even though we knew the coach had kept the cameras running and recording us, we figured it best that we don't deprive her of her little show. Maria and I also kept in contact since she left, via text and the occasional phone call. I still worried about her with her parents, but she seemed alright anytime I was talking to her. I would be spending winter break at home with my family, and the girls would be spending it with their respective families as well; which means, I wouldn't see them for a couple of weeks, I was none too thrilled about it. Not to mention the idea of spending a couple of weeks with my family seemed rather unappealing, to say the least. That's not to say I dislike my family, but given everything that's happened, it was sure to be extremely awkward. I wasn't even sure if mom had told the rest of the family that Maria had revealed the truth to her. As far as I knew, the rest of the family still wanted nothing to do with me. But alas, my mother had insisted that the whole family be there for the holidays, some sort of pseudo Campbell family reunion. I had packed enough stuff for the break and was loading it into the back of mom's car as I waited for her to finish up a few things in her office. It was the first day of winter break, though given it was a Monday, I suppose the weekend technically counted, so third day? Either way, pretty much all the other students had left already. I was bored and couldn't even call Molly or any of the others, because they were on flights back home at the time. You see, most of the student's families lived in a different city, a lot of them in a different state entirely. That's why they lived in the dorms on campus. My mother lived maybe an hour or so away from the school, but the reason I was living away from home is because I wasn't wanted at home. So my mother's sudden urge to reunite the family for the holidays caught me off guard. I know she'd forgiven me after hearing the truth, but she had to know how awkward it was gonna be with the rest of the family. I was sitting in the passenger seat of mom's car messing around on my phone as I waited for mom to finish up. Finally after a little over 10 minutes mom got to the car. "Hey sweetie, hope I didn't keep you waiting for too long." she said as she sat in the driver seat. "It's alright." I replied. It still felt a little weird having mom call me things like "sweetie" and "honey." Sure that's how she always used to refer to me, but that stopped immediately after the whole Maria fiasco. I know she was just trying to get things back to the way they were before, so I didn't mind. It would just take a little while getting used to. Most of the car ride was spent making small talk, mom asking me how school has been, if I've made friends, that sort of stuff. I answered her questions as best I could, even though her being the headmistress of the school, she already knew how I've been doing in school, and as far as friends, I couldn't exactly tell her the whole truth there considering what I've been doing with my friends for the past several months. I knew she was just trying to make things normal again, so I went along with it. More of this story is published at the index of Cheat105 for Literotica.

Busted by surveillance cameras. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Molly then left the room and I found myself feeling a little sad to see her go. But I knew it was best. After all, it being only around 8 on a Sunday morning, most everyone else was bound to still be asleep, so she could slip back in her room unnoticed. With nothing else to do, I decided to go ahead and shower, convenient considering the time. I put on my boxers from the night before, as I couldn't very well walk down the hall naked, grabbed a fresh change of clothes along with a towel and my shampoo and stuff then headed down the hall to the bathroom. By the time I finished showering, everyone else was still asleep. I just returned to my room and got on my computer. I logged into Netflix and had just queued up a show to watch when I received a text on my phone, it was from Amanda. [[MORE]] Hey, come to the locker room. I read the text and thought. I guess some people were still awake. Obviously, me being a young man with my hormones going crazy, I jumped at the opportunity that this text offered. I'd received many texts like this over the past couple of months after all. I quickly put on the rest of my clothes and was out the door in less than a minute. On my way. I replied to Amanda's text as I quickly made my way across campus. As I walked across campus, I had a chance to think about everything. This weekend had started off rather rough, what with seeing Maria again and my mini panic attack that followed. Then the next day, on Saturday, I finally got a long overdue apology from Mom. As if that wasn't good enough, I then had the best sex of my life with the girl I'm pretty fucking fond of on that very same night. And now, I was on my way to have even more great sex with the smoking hot Amanda. How much better could my life get? When I got to the gym, I entered and walked across the floor to the locker room at the other end, eager for what awaited me. I walked into the locker room, not seeing Amanda when I first walked in, I figured she must already be back in the area with the mats. I walked past the lockers and stopped dead in my tracks when I was about to walk by the coach's office. I turned slowly and looked, fear immediately set in when I saw Amanda in the office and the volleyball coach sitting at her desk, staring daggers at me. Oh, fuck. I said to myself. Don't tell me. "Come on in." the coach said in a demanding tone. I nervously stepped into her office, I was almost shaking. Amanda didn't ever bother to look at me. She just stared at the floor, her cheeks and ears blood red. I stood there, completely silent, wondering what was going on. "So, you're the boy whose been distracting my girls." the coach said with certainty. Before I even had a chance to respond, the coach reached to the computer monitor on her desk and turned it so the screen was facing me. I looked at the screen and was shocked by what I saw. It was surveillance camera footage of the locker room, specifically the equipment area, where the girls and I usually did the deed. She clicked through about a dozen different clips, each of them featuring me and one of the girls. It was like watching a montage of my greatest hits, only now it didn't feel so great. My heart sank. My cheeks and ears burned and turned the same shade of red as Amanda's. In an instant, my whole world came crashing down. We had been caught. As far as I could figure, the coach had lured me to the locker room using Amanda's phone. Either way, there I was standing in the volleyball coach's office, my face surely twisted in horror, as she played surveillance footage on her computer. Amanda continued to sit and stare at the floor, I couldn't see her face, but I imagined she had similar look to me. Meanwhile, the coach just sat back in her chair, staring daggers at me as she let the clips play. My whole world was slowing burning down around me. It was like the bullshit in my old school all over again. I was silently hoping and praying that I would wake from this horrible nightmare, but alas, this was reality, there was no solace. How could I have been so stupid? I continuously questioned myself. I made all the same kind of mistakes I'd made back in my old school. To be honest, I wanted nothing more than to turn tail and run, jump in my mother's car and drive as far away from this place as possible. But I knew better now, there was no escaping this. Then another thought finally crossed my mind. Why the fuck were there surveillance cameras in a locker room? I mean, aren't there supposed to be laws against that? Could I use this revelation as leverage to get out of trouble? "Care to explain all this?" the coach finally broke the silence, gesturing to the screen. No, I couldn't explain it. There was no explanation to give, it all just kind of happened. "Alright, Amanda, you can leave now." she said, looking to Amanda. Amanda silently and hesitantly rose from her seat and left the office. Then it was just me and the coach, and honestly it was a bit worrisome. I mean, what the hell was gonna happen now? I waited in fear. "Now then, go ahead and take a seat. I wanna have a little chat." she said in an authoritative tone. I promptly obeyed and took a seat in front of her desk, awaiting what was surely going to be a long inflammatory lecture. "So, you're the headmistress's son, Alan, huh?" she asked. I nodded my head, still nervous to even look this woman in the eye. "Well, don't think that earns you any special treatment." she added. I never expected it would. But honestly, I would've done just about anything to have my mom come and rescue me. I knew there was no chance of that, but hey, a guy can hope, right? The coach then stood up from her chair and walked around to the front her desk. "Enrolling a boy in this school, what was that woman thinking? I knew it was only a matter of time before something like this happened," she said, sounding strangely proud of herself, as she leaned her ass against the edge of desk, looking down on me. I wanted to jump to my mother's defense upon hearing her be disparaged like that, but something kept me from speaking. I looked up at the woman towering over me, and I couldn't help but notice how attractive she looked from this angle. Was I attracted to powerful women? Coach Jones, Valerie was her first name I think, she was actually quite beautiful. She was a tall black woman, probably in her mid to late 30s. She had long black wavy hair that she wore in a ponytail almost all the time. Her body was curvy, yet still had an athletic build. Her usual outfit around campus was a t-shirt with the school's name on it, a pair of short gym shorts, and a pair tennis shoes. I could tell that hidden beneath that shirt was a sizable rack, double-d at the very least. And those shorts did little to conceal her big round firm ass. Honestly I don't know why I'd never taken notice of her before. She was without a doubt a sexy woman, but also had quite the imposing image as well. Her whole vibe was rather authoritarian. I didn't know whether to be turned on or scared, perhaps a mixture of both. "There's only one solution I can see to this problem." she started speaking again, dragging me away from my thoughts. I continued staring up at her as she spoke, still frozen in silence and fear. "I know I should report this to your mother and the rest of the faculty." she said. I was already filled with worry, but upon hearing that, I began to shake. "That would of course result in your expulsion, which doesn't bother me, as the problem would be solved." she continued. My head was immediately overflown with horrific thoughts of me being kicked out of yet another school. Sure, my mother had already apologized for how she'd treated me after the bullshit from before, but if I was expelled from another school, her school to be make it even worse, then she'd certainly disown me. "But, that would also mean the girls getting expelled. I like those girls, it ain't right for them to dragged down because of you." she went on, sounding a little angry. That's when the guilt set in. Forget what would happen to me. The girls' names would be dragged through the mud and their futures ruined. All because I'm a horny little piece of shit who couldn't keep his dick in his pants. "So I came up with an even better idea." she said, her frown slowly turning to a mischievous grin. I looked up at her with a look of confusion on my face. A better idea? I repeated that part in my head. What the hell was she thinking? Without saying anything further, Coach Jones walked around behind me. I grew even more confused when she shut the door to her office and locked, she then proceeded to close the blinds on her office windows before returning to her desk, that sly grin still on her face. "While I was going over that footage, I happened to notice that you got a pretty decent sized dick. So go ahead and whip that thing out for me, I wanna see it with my own eyes." she said, her deep beautiful brown eyes dropping directly to my already bulging crotch. My eyes grew wide and my jaw hit the floor. I wasn't all too sure I'd heard her right. "You heard me, boy. Take that thing out." she said in a commanding tone. For whatever reason, I couldn't disobey her. The next thing I knew, I was standing up from the chair I was sitting in. Standing now, I noticed that even with the way she was leaning against her desk, she was still a few inches taller than me. As if driven by an outside force, my hands seemed to move on their own as I began to undo my pants. She stared at my crotch, her head nodding slowly, as I unbuttoned and unzipped my pants. Still unsure that I was even controlling my own actions, I then pulled down my pants and boxers in one motion, freeing my already rock hard erection. "Hmm, you're pretty well hung, for a white boy. I see why them girls were so crazy for you." she said, looking at my cock. I nervously blushed at her compliment. Though, I suppose I was also a bit offended that she inferred the girls' interest in me was based on my endowment. After all, I was certain that at least Molly and I shared a real connection that went beyond the physical. Of course, I also saw the irony in that. I mean, there I was thinking about my feelings for Molly, yet I was standing before her volleyball coach exposing myself and on top of that the only reason I'd come to the locker room in the first place was to have sex with one of Molly's best friends, like I'd already done numerous times before with her friends. Talk about some fucked up irony. I was still extremely confused by the whole situation. I stood there, frozen, with my hard cock exposed as Coach Jones just stared at it slowly nodding her head. What the hell was she thinking? I kept asking myself. I would've given anything to know, and I was soon to get my answer. "I think it's only fair if we see how well you can use that thing." the coach finally spoke again. What's that supposed to mean? I asked myself. She saw the surveillance footage, so I'm pretty sure she's already seen how well I can use it. "Yeah, let's see if you're as good a fuck as those girls seem to think you are." she said. Before I could even react to her statement, she began removing her t-shirt, exposing a sexy black lacy bra. It was beginning to be increasingly more difficult to feel confused and uneasy with the enticing image that stood before me. Coach Jones then reached behind her back and unclasped the bra, letting the straps slowly slide off of her shoulders. The bra fell to the floor revealing a perfectly symmetrical pair of gigantic light chocolate globes. Each of her two breasts were capped with a large areola, that were of a darker shade of brown than the skin surrounding them. Protruding from her areolas were her perky nipples, they reminded me of Hershey Kisses, but less pointy, obviously. I'd never been with a black girl. Never had anything against the idea, just never really thought about it much. But god damn, I was so turned on by the half-naked beauty in front of me. I wanted nothing more than to grab her and start sucking on those chocolate nipples. I watched as her big juicy tits jiggled with every slight movement she made. I could no longer hold back, finally overcome by lust, my baser instincts took over. I quickly took a step towards her and just about dove into her rack. I immediately began ferociously kissing and licking all over those glorious mounds. I found one of her nipples and latched onto it, sucking the erect nub into my mouth. I was like a man possessed. "Oh damn, I love that enthusiasm" she said. She let a moan as I sucked on her nipples, switching back and forth between the two. I continued sucking on her nipples until I was satisfied. I then removed my mouth from her breasts and began trailing kisses down her firm milky chocolate abdomen. I was ready for the main course. And judging by her moans, so was she. I kissed down to her belly button and stopped just above her shorts. "Well don't stop now." Coach Jones said. Not that I needed the extra encouragement, but it did help. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her shorts and began pulling them down past her hips and voluptuous ass, revealing a pair panties that matched the black lacy bra. She removed the shorts the rest of the way, pulling them down her legs and past her shoes. I then hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and pulled them down as well, where they became bunched up at her ankles, her shoes keeping them from coming off the rest of the way. I took a moment admire her as she worked the panties over her shoes. I marveled at her curvaceous light chocolate ass jiggling with each movement she made. Her crotch was bare and her cunt looked as though it had never been touched. Coach Jones sat on her desk and leaned back, planting her hands behind her to brace herself. "Alright, enough foreplay, let's see just how good a fuck you are." she said in a weird mix of commanding and seductive tone. The whole seductive authoritarian thing was certainly working for her. I let my pants and boxers fall down around my ankles and quickly worked them over my shoes. I stepped out of them and took a step closer to my prize as she spread her legs to invite me. I grabbed her hips and began smearing the tip of my rock hard cock along her juicy wet slit. The outsides of her cunt lips were a slightly darker shade of brown, but as my cock parted her lips I saw that the inside was just as pink as any other girl's cunt. She yelped as I shoved my cock into her dripping wet hole. "Oh, damn, that is one big dick" she said in surprise as she felt my thickness enter her love canal. To my surprise, she was tight. Either way, it felt good to complimented by her and it urged me on. I began driving my cock into her cunt as it slowly loosened to accept more of me. She moaned as inch after inch of my hard on disappeared into her tight wet snatch. Before long I'd bottomed out in her. "Come on, white boy. Fuck me!" she exclaimed. It was odd being called white boy in the middle of sex, but I've got to admit, it turned me on. I pulled out almost all the way, then slammed my cock back into her cunt, fast and hard. I repeated that several more times, each time increasing my speed and force until I was thrusting in and out of her cunt as fast and hard as I could. Coach Jones responded to all this by moaning and squealing at the top of her lungs. "Oh fuck! Fuck me! Fuck me!" she yelled, lost in the throes of pleasure. That's not to say I wasn't just as lost. I drilled away at her like a savage beast. The only sounds were that of her moaning and yelling, my heavy breathing, and the ambient sounds of our respective sexual organs clashing. Honestly, I knew I wasn't going to last much longer, and I hoped she was close as well. I was beginning to feel exhausted as I kept the same pace for an extended period. But I never slowed, after all, the sensation of her warm wet cunt pulsating around my shaft with each thrust felt way too good to stop. "Oh fuck! I'm cumming!" Coach Jones finally yelled. She wrapped her muscular legs around my back and held me deep inside her as her hot fluids washed over my cock. Her body began to spasm and that was all I could take before I began erupting a fountain of my seed into her. Neither of us took any time to revel in the afterglow, as both of us knew what this was about, it was sex and nothing more. She began putting her clothes back on and I did the same, both of us remained silent the whole time; which gave me just enough time to realize how wrong this all was. I'd just had sex with the volleyball coach in her office, not only that, I noticed the ring on her finger. I'd participated in adultery, that startling revelation sent an immediate guilt washing over me. I quickly finished getting dressed then made for the door, hoping she wouldn't say anything. "Oh, by the way, I got your number from Amanda's phone. Expect to hear from me again." she said with a self-satisfied smile. I had nothing to say to that, I just left her office in a hurry. And when I exited the locker room into the gym, I almost broke out in a sprint to the exit across the gym. I tried to keep my composure as I made the long stroll across campus. I walked, filled with a sense of dread and guilt, and shame. What the fuck? I questioned myself over and over again, never able to form an answer. This is all so fucked, I said to myself. How could I ever let things get so out of hand? I was driving myself mad. I then received a text on my phone, momentarily drawing me away from the chaos that was my mind. I pulled the phone out of my pocket and checked it, the text was from Molly. Hey, I just heard from Amanda, what the hell happened exactly? Is everything alright? To be honest, I didn't have a good answer for her, I knew she was just concerned for me and I wanted more than anything to put her at ease, but I didn't know how. However, this was one issue that couldn't be ignored, I have learned from at least one of my mistakes. I quickly replied to the text after some thought. Gather the others and meet me in my room, I'm on my way there now, I'll explain everything then. It was finally time that I sat down with the girls and discussed things. I could not put this off any longer. I of course, worried that with the current circumstances this meeting with the girls could result in the end of our little "thing" but I also knew how dire it was that we all talk. Ok, we'll be there. Molly promptly replied to the text. Luckily, with the time being barely noon, it wouldn't be overly suspicious for the girls to be hanging out in my room, so that was one bright side. I continued making my way to the dorm, trying to get my thoughts in order. Trying to figure out exactly what it was I was going to say to the girls. I'd arranged the meeting, but I hadn't really thought much beyond that. In all honesty, I knew that calling the whole harem thing off was probably for the best, to avoid further incident, but that was the last thing I wanted. I especially didn't want to damage things with Molly. When I finally got to my dorm room, Molly and the others were already waiting in the hall, talking amongst themselves. They all looked just as worried as I felt. As I walked up to them, they all greeted me with concerned looks. Amanda still couldn't even look at me. I immediately wanted to put them all at ease, but again, I didn't know what to say. And I didn't want to lie to them and tell them everything would okay, after all I didn't even know myself if things were really going to be okay. Deciding not to say anything, I unlocked and opened my door, and gestured for them to follow me in. I shut the door behind us, also checking to make sure nobody saw us, just in case. When I turned around to face the room, I saw that the girls had all taken a seat on my bed, so I walked over and sat in my computer chair and spun in it to face them. I sat there looking at them, with them looking back at me. The room was dead silent, I was halfway tempted to turn on some music just to ease the tension a bit, but this was not the time for levity. This was serious and needed to be treated as such. I opted instead to get my thoughts in order. I knew that with how close they all were, they'd surely heard from Amanda about the volleyball coach. "Alright, so I'm assuming you've all heard from Amanda, about us being caught?" I asked just to clarify. Erin and Katie both nodded in the affirmative, confirming my assumption. Amanda's face turned blood red as she stared at the floor, obviously a nervous wreck. I was just as nervous as she, but I decided that I should at least appear to be strong, for their sake. "Yeah, but what's gonna happen? How bad is it?" Molly asked, sounding and looking concerned. Seeing how clearly not okay Amanda was, I knew that I needed to say something to ease her torment a little. I mean, she looked absolutely crushed with guilt. After all, Coach Jones had pretty much used her to lure me into a trap, how could she not feel guilty? "I'll get to that in a sec, but first, Amanda, I know you're probably blaming yourself for all this. Don't, it's not your fault. And I'm sure none of us here blame you." I said. The other 3 girls all chimed in as well, giving her hugs and reassuring her. "I mean, how were any of us supposed to know there were cameras in the locker room?" I continued. Molly, Erin, and Katie nodded in agreement as they continued to console their friend. It actually made me a bit envious seeing how much they all cared about one another. I never had friends like that, all mine turned their backs on me. Winter break was upon us. A few weeks had passed since that weekend. That damn weekend, there were so many ups and downs. Luckily, Coach Jones hadn't decided to report us, probably had something to do with my regular visits to her office since that day. As long as I kept her happy, the girls and I were able to keep up our thing. The girls and I continued to meet in the locker room to have our fun, even though we knew the coach had kept the cameras running and recording us, we figured it best that we don't deprive her of her little show. Maria and I also kept in contact since she left, via text and the occasional phone call. I still worried about her with her parents, but she seemed alright anytime I was talking to her. I would be spending winter break at home with my family, and the girls would be spending it with their respective families as well; which means, I wouldn't see them for a couple of weeks, I was none too thrilled about it. Not to mention the idea of spending a couple of weeks with my family seemed rather unappealing, to say the least. That's not to say I dislike my family, but given everything that's happened, it was sure to be extremely awkward. I wasn't even sure if mom had told the rest of the family that Maria had revealed the truth to her. As far as I knew, the rest of the family still wanted nothing to do with me. But alas, my mother had insisted that the whole family be there for the holidays, some sort of pseudo Campbell family reunion. I had packed enough stuff for the break and was loading it into the back of mom's car as I waited for her to finish up a few things in her office. It was the first day of winter break, though given it was a Monday, I suppose the weekend technically counted, so third day? Either way, pretty much all the other students had left already. I was bored and couldn't even call Molly or any of the others, because they were on flights back home at the time. You see, most of the student's families lived in a different city, a lot of them in a different state entirely. That's why they lived in the dorms on campus. My mother lived maybe an hour or so away from the school, but the reason I was living away from home is because I wasn't wanted at home. So my mother's sudden urge to reunite the family for the holidays caught me off guard. I know she'd forgiven me after hearing the truth, but she had to know how awkward it was gonna be with the rest of the family. I was sitting in the passenger seat of mom's car messing around on my phone as I waited for mom to finish up. Finally after a little over 10 minutes mom got to the car. "Hey sweetie, hope I didn't keep you waiting for too long." she said as she sat in the driver seat. "It's alright." I replied. It still felt a little weird having mom call me things like "sweetie" and "honey." Sure that's how she always used to refer to me, but that stopped immediately after the whole Maria fiasco. I know she was just trying to get things back to the way they were before, so I didn't mind. It would just take a little while getting used to. Most of the car ride was spent making small talk, mom asking me how school has been, if I've made friends, that sort of stuff. I answered her questions as best I could, even though her being the headmistress of the school, she already knew how I've been doing in school, and as far as friends, I couldn't exactly tell her the whole truth there considering what I've been doing with my friends for the past several months. I knew she was just trying to make things normal again, so I went along with it. More of this story is published at the index of Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's past becomes his present. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. It was the beginning of the volleyball postseason, the school's team had once again made it to the playoffs, like they apparently did almost every season. Our school, having the best facilities, would be hosting the playoffs, which meant a lot of girls from other schools would be showing up for the playoffs. But there was one face among them that I never thought I'd see again. I was leaving my last class of the day, making the long walk across campus to my dorm, like I'd done so many times in the past. Only this time a bus full of girls from another school was in the parking lot, and that's when I saw her, Maria, the girl from my old high school who'd accused me of coercing her into having sex. [[MORE]]  She was unloading off the bus in a parade of other girls, I had to double take to make sure my eyes weren't playing tricks on me. No, it was definitely her, as I stared a moment in complete shock and terror. I came back to reality and panic set in, and the next thing I knew, I was practically sprinting from the scene, headed toward my dorm at top speed. Upon reaching the dorm, I slowed my pace to hasty walk and quickly made my way through the halls. "Hey Alan!" I heard Molly's voice in the hall. I was too panicked to acknowledge her, I just continued walking. I got to my door and fumbled with my key for moment, missing the keyhole on my first couple tries I was trembling so much. When I finally got the door unlocked, I entered and slammed the door behind me, I dropped my stuff on the floor and collapsed face down on my bed. Immediately all those painful memories came flooding back in a tidal wave. I began questioning everything. Why was she here? Why her of all people? Why now? I was finally beginning to enjoy life again, and now Maria has showed up here of all places? Was this the other shoe dropping? Punishment for my arrogance in thinking I could escape the past? Suddenly before I could even react my door began to open. Damn, I forgot to lock it, I thought. The door opened and in walked Molly. "Alan, is something wrong?" she asked, sounding concerned. I must've looked so pitiful laying there in my bed, wallowing in my own grief. I didn't know how to answer her, I'd never told her about my past and she'd certainly never seen me like this. Yet, there she was, showing genuine concern. I couldn't very well lie to her. "Yes," I replied simply and quietly. She shut the door then walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. "But, what are you doing here Molly?" I asked, quickly realizing that someone could've seen her come in. "Don't worry about that, everyone else went to dinner, so no one saw me. Now tell me what's wrong?" she asked, gently placing her hand on my back. Once again, I didn't know how to respond. And whatever I said, it would most likely lead to me revealing my past, my reason for coming to this school in the first place. I didn't know if that was something I was ready to do. Then the fear set in. How would she react? To find out I was accused of something as awful as rape? Surely she'd want nothing to do with me, what girl would? "Come on, talk to me, Alan." she said, rubbing her hand in circles on my back. I still just remained silent, the fear and panic keeping me paralyzed. "Look, you're one of my best friends and I care about you. You know you can tell me anything." she said in a sentimental tone. She was right, we did pretty much tell each other everything. We practically knew everything about one another. But the one thing I'd never told her about was my past. Though, I have to be honest, the sound of her tender voice and the gentle touch of her hand on my back, were beginning to make me feel a little more at peace. I had to tell her, I needed to tell someone. This thing had been eating me up for so long. "Okay, You know the bus that just got here?" I started, still face down in my pillow speaking in a low melancholic voice. "Yeah, the bus from that other school? That's who we're playing in the first playoff game this weekend. Their team will be staying in the guest dorm until our match. What about it?" she replied. That at least answered my question of why Maria was here, even though that should've been obvious. "Well, I saw someone I know getting off that bus." I said. "Oh, an old friend?" Molly asked. "Not exactly, " I responded. "Oh, what do you mean?" she asked curiously. "Well, it's a long story and it's pretty much the reason I came to this school." I said. "To be honest, I have always been curious as to how you ended up here. I mean it's not every day a guy gets enrolled in a school for girls." she replied. I was still feeling nervous, but I had resolved to tell her, so there's no backing out now. "That girl I saw getting off the bus, her name is Maria. Well, we have a bit of a storied past with one another. You see, Maria went to my old high school, and we dated for a bit. Needless to say, it did not end well." I began explaining. "Continue." Molly said simply, genuinely interested in my story. "Well, I don't even remember why or how exactly but for whatever reason we ended up having sex in the girl's bathroom during school one day. And some other student caught us, then reported it to a teacher, " I said. "That doesn't seem so bad, I take it things got worse from there?" Molly said. "Oh yeah, things got much worse, " I then proceeded to tell Molly the whole story about what happened at my old school and how I ended up here. I even told her about the damage it had done to my home life, how even my own family began shunning me. When I finished explaining it all, Molly just sat there silent for a moment, I was still face down in my pillow so I couldn't tell you how she looked. But I fully expected her to cut her ties to me right there on the spot. After all, what girl would want to associate themselves with an accused rapist, even as bullshit an accusation as it was. "Wow, what a bitch!" Molly exclaimed. I did not expect that kind of response, I immediately sat up and faced her, with a look of disbelief. "What kind of bitch just turns on you like that?" she questioned. "Well, I always suspected it was mostly her parents who pressured her into accusing me." I said. "Still, that's fucked up. And nobody would hear your side? Not even your family?" she asked. I was in disbelief, and so relieved. She was saying pretty much all the same things I've said on the matter. "Yeah, pretty much. And the shame is I actually used to be very close with my family, but ever since that shit went down, they all cut their ties with me. My own mother looks at me with disdain every time I see her." I said. "Wow, I'm so sorry Alan. But look, I want you to know that I believe you." she replied. "Really?" I asked, still dumbfounded. "Of course, I trust you. And I know you'd never do anything as dispicable as what those assholes accused you of." she responded. Molly, seeing that I was still feeling a bit uneasy, then wrapped her arms around me in a warm embrace. It was there in her arms that I finally felt a sense of calm and peace. This was the first time that anyone's ever bothered hearing me out and actually believed me. I found myself relaxing in her arms until I was laying down, Molly had followed, never letting go. We both just laid there in my bed, hugging one another. "Thank you, Molly." I uttered. I had begun to feel tired. It was only the evening, supper time, yet I felt tired. I guess that slight nervous breakdown after seeing Maria again had really left me drained, but it was more than that. I was usually one to stay up well past midnight, and wake up early, never getting more than a few hours of sleep. My own thoughts and fears had always kept me awake. But laying there in Molly's gentle embrace, I felt as though the weight of the whole world had been lifted from shoulders. Soon enough everything seemed to fade as my weighty eyelids fell, I drifted off to sleep still hugging Molly. This was true nirvana. I awoke the next day with the bright morning sun beaming through the lone window of my room. I wiped the sleep from eyes and immediately found that Molly was no longer in my bed. Not that I expected her to be there, after all, that would've been a little too risky. But a part of me had kind of wanted to wake up with her beside me. I grabbed my phone off the nightstand and checked the time, it was a little after 9 am. I was surprised, for once I had actually managed to get a full night of sleep, I felt well rested, better than I had been in a long time. I got out of bed and realized that I was still wearing my school uniform, but I also still needed a shower. Luckily, I was sure everyone else was down in the cafeteria having breakfast, so I was free to shower. So I grabbed a change of clothes and my shower supplies: towel, shampoo, body wash, etc. and made my way down the hall to the showers. As I had suspected, they were empty, so I found a stall, turned on the water and quickly went about taking off my clothes. It didn't take me long to finish showering. I turned off the water and stepped out of the stall, I quickly dried myself off and slipped on a pair of clean boxers. I then noticed my reflection in the mirror, my mother was right after all, I could use a shave and a haircut. My hair had gotten long enough now that it was nearly to my shoulders and my facial hair, while only being 18 I didn't get too much growth, there was still enough that I looked pretty scruffy. The only problem was I didn't even own a razor or shaving cream, so I'd need to go buy some, which I could also get a haircut while I was out. I then pulled on a pair of running shorts and gathered up my things, and began making my way out of the bathroom. But as I was walking out, someone else was walking in. It was a girl that lived in the dorm. Neither of us noticed each other and I walked right into her, she let out a sudden yelp of shock as she began to fall to the floor. But I, having pretty decent reflexes, dropped my things and managed to catch the girl by her arms before she fell. She reached out a hand and put it on my shirtless chest as she braced herself. "Woah, you okay?" I asked, once she was stable. She didn't respond, she only stared straight ahead, her hand still planted on my firm chest. "You okay?" I asked again. "Wha; huh; yeah. Yeah, I'm okay." She stuttered, taking her hand off my chest, looking and sounding as though she'd just woken up from a trance. "Yeah, sorry about bumping into you, I wasn't looking where I was going." I said, bending down to pick up my things. "It's alright, um; Alan, right?" she asked. "Yep" I replied. "I'm Samantha, but everyone just calls me Sam." she said, reaching out her hand. "Well, nice to meet ya, Samantha. I'm gonna get out of your way now, see ya around." I said, shaking her hand before exiting the bathroom. Hmm, Nice girl, I thought as I walked down the hall to my room. I'd seen her around the dorm before, in fact I recognized her as one of the many girls that would usually give me the stink eye when I walked past, so I'd pegged her as one of those stuck-up types. But in that brief encounter, she actually seemed like a fairly nice girl, guess I should reserve my premature judgements in the future. I made it back to my room, where I put my dirty clothes in my laundry hamper and then took a seat at my computer desk. I booted up my computer and then checked my facebook notifications. That's when my good mood came to screeching halt, one of those notifications was a message from none other than Maria herself. Yeah, though I'd gotten a new phone number, I never did block her on facebook, I'm an idiot. We need to talk. I almost cringed as I read her simple message. I leaned back in my chair and just stared at the computer screen. Just like that, my good mood had vanished. After talking with Molly the night before, I'd gotten a good night's rest and was feeling great for once. Such a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, I felt like I could fly. But upon seeing that message, I came crashing and burning right back down to earth, back to reality. This girl, once again serving as a reminder that I could never escape my past. Needless to say, I did not reply to her message. Instead I sat there my mind going over everything again, it was like a highlight reel of my life's worst hits. Then, I began to feel angry, and I just sat there stewing in it, my eyes still fixed on that damn message. "Fuck!" I yelled, in a fit of rage I drove my fist into the screen as hard as I could, the monitor fell from the desk, showing a black spot where my fist had hit with dozens of little black cracks surrounding it. What was left of the picture flashed a few times before the whole screen just went blank. "God damn it!" I yelled as I immediately realized the damage I'd done. I stood up from desk still seething in anger. I needed to get out of there, before anything else ended up broken. I quickly changed into a pair of jeans and put on a t-shirt, then socks and shoes, all the while screaming obscenities. I stormed out of my room, slamming the door behind me. I walked down the hall, my face red with anger, muttering further vulgarities to myself. Just about every girl in the building stared in shock as I walked past. When I got outside, I walked around for a while, breathing in the fresh air. Letting myself cool off a bit, I finally had a moment of clarity. I'd never blown up like that before, I surprised myself. Even after the incident at the old school, my anger was quickly sated and I had resigned myself to just being mellow and uncaring. But now, I couldn't be mellow, I had finally lost my shit. And then as if the shit-storm couldn't get any more severe, my phone began to ring, I was getting a call. What wonderful timing, I thought sarcastically to myself. I quickly dug the phone out of my pocket and answered it without even checking to see who it was. "What?" I answered the phone angrily. "It's your mother, what kind of way is that to answer your phone?" the voice asked on the other side of the call. "I'm pissed off, what do you want? Call to criticize me some more?" I replied tersely, lamenting on how it seemed like the only time my mother ever spoke to me was to criticize me for something. "What's wrong, honey? Better yet just come talk to me in my office, okay sweetie?" my mother responded in her motherly tone, that I hadn't heard in what felt like ages. Honey? Sweetie? What the hell was going on? I wondered. She hadn't called me those words in a long time, and that tone of voice. What the hell? I asked myself. "Okay" I finally replied, hanging up the phone. I was thoroughly confused, so much so that my anger had subsided for the moment. Why did she sound so nice all the sudden? I was so confused but at the same time, curious, there was no way I wasn't going to go see her, just to figure out what was going on. I began making my way across the campus to the main building where mom's office was located. When I got to her office, she was sitting at her desk and immediately stopped everything she was doing as I walked in. She looked directly at me, but it wasn't the face of contempt I usually got from her, she looked, caring? Like she was actually glad to see me. I took a seat in one of the chairs in front of her desk, still dumbfounded. My mother stood up from her desk, then walked around to where I was sitting and suddenly fell to her knees in front of me, looking up at me with tears forming in her eyes. I was taken aback, not sure what to say or do. "I'm so sorry, baby. I know you must hate me" she said, the tears now running down her cheeks. I was stunned. Frozen and speechless. What the fuck is going on? I asked in my inner monologue. "That girl, Maria. She came and told me everything, Oh god, sweetie. I'm so sorry, I should've listened to you, instead I've been treating you like crap all this time" she said, now fully crying. I still couldn't speak. Maria actually told her the truth? Holy shit, I thought. "Please, forgive me honey" she said through her sobs. I just sat there staring in disbelief at the sight before me, my mother was on her knees sobbing and begging for my forgiveness. Honestly, it was the one thing I'd wanted for a long time. However, seeing my mother in tears wasn't something I'd ever wanted, I wanted an apology to be sure, but I never wanted to see her cry, she was still my mom after all. In seconds, my familial instincts kicked in, I'd forgotten about all the rage inside me and all I could think about was comforting my weeping mother. I leaned forward in my chair and wrapped my mother in my arms, feeling some tears begin to form in my own eyes. Mom gratefully received my embrace and wrapped her arms around me in reciprocity, burying her head in my shoulder, still crying. "It's alright, mom." I finally said. "No, it's not. You're my son, my baby boy, and I vilified you," She said, breaking our embrace. "I forgive you." I cut her off. "How could you forgive me? How do you not hate me?" she asked. "Because, you're my mother and I love you, I never stopped. I could never hate you." I answered. It was true, of course. I could never hate my mother, no matter the disrepair our relationship was in. "I love you too, sweetie." mom said, wrapping me in another embrace. We stayed there hugging like that, not saying a word, for several minutes. Until she'd finally stopped crying and I helped her up off the floor. She took a seat back behind her desk and grabbed a tissue to wipe the remaining tears and the streaks from where her make-up had run. "So, honey, you were upset about something when I called you a while ago?" mom said. "Uh, oh yeah, I accidently knocked my computer monitor off my desk and the screen cracked." I told her a little white lie, deciding to leave out all the stuff about Maria as I didn't want her worrying. "Oh, well how'd that happen?" she asked. "I was moving some stuff around and bumped into it by accident." I said. Yeah, I know, not the greatest lie in the world, but luckily she didn't press too much. "Oh, you need to be more careful, honey." she said, with me nodding in response. As nice as it would've been to stay and chat with my mother longer, I did have stuff I needed to do. Such as going into town and buying a new computer monitor, because I would need my computer back in working order before classes resume on Monday. Besides, I'm sure she had work to do anyways, considering she was in the office on a Saturday. "Well, I need to get going. You think I can borrow the car? I gotta go buy a new monitor." I said. "Sure, oh, do you need any money?" she asked, as she began digging through her purse. "Nah, I still got some left over from my summer job." I said. "Alright, here ya go. Hurry back, okay?" she said, reaching out her hand, holding the car keys. "Thanks mom. Be back in a bit." I replied, taking the keys and leaving her office. I made my way out of her office and out to the parking lot where I found mom's car. I got in the car and pulled out of the parking space. As I left the school campus and began the drive into town, I thought about mom's apology. Sure, it was nice to finally hear her apologize and while I did let her know I forgive her, there was still a ways to go before our relationship would be fully repaired. But I felt like we were finally in a place now that we could actually start working on repairing our damaged relationship, of course it wasn't only our relationship that was in disrepair. There was also the rest of my family: my older sister, my aunt and my two cousins. Once I got into town, the first thing I did was go to the electronics store. There, I bought a new monitor, the same model I had before. While I was out, I also decided to go ahead and get a haircut, after leaving the barber I went stopped by a convenience store where I bought some razors and shaving cream. Then after grabbing a bite to eat, I made the drive back to the school. All in all, the little trip had taken a little over an hour and cost me a decent chunk of the money I'd saved from working during the summer. Back at the school, I took mom her keys, then once again left her office, but not before she complimented my new haircut. It wasn't a major haircut, only enough so the front wasn't in my eyes and so the sides weren't covering my ears, and the back cut so it wasn't down on my shoulders. Anyways, after leaving her office I began the walk across the campus carrying the bag with the shaving stuff in it and the box with my new monitor in it hoisted up on my shoulder. It was a rather lengthy walk, but the monitor wasn't very heavy so it didn't bother me. As I hauled the monitor through the halls of the dorm, all eyes were on me. I didn't pay them any mind, I just kept walking. Though, there were sure to be questions after the scene I'd made earlier in the day. When I got to my room, I set the monitor down on my bed and began unboxing it. I then unhooked the cables from the back of my old monitor and set it aside as I hooked up the new one. I put the old monitor in the empty box left over from the new one and set it on the floor at the foot of my bed where it was out of the way. With that taken care of, I decided to go ahead and shave. I went to the bathroom, which was luckily empty, with a razor and shaving cream, along with a towel. It didn't take me very long to shave and when I finished I looked at myself in the mirror for a bit. Not bad, I thought. With the new haircut and clean shaven face, all in all I thought I looked pretty good. I then returned to my room where I sat at my computer and browsed the web. Yes, it is a pretty boring life I lead, pretty much the only excitement I get is from the girls. I wondered what they'd think of my new look. Speaking of which, I hadn't heard from any of them all day. "Fuck!" I said to myself. I'd just suddenly remembered that tonight was the girls' big playoff game, against Maria's team. I was so wrapped up in my own bullshit that I'd completely forgotten about it. Damn, how self-absorbed can I be? I thought. I was always sure to attend their games, but not because I like the sport or anything. I did it because Molly liked to have me there rooting for her. All I could do was hope she wasn't too upset. I continued thinking about my blunder for the rest of the night. I'd even skipped dinner, although I wasn't very hungry after my big lunch anyways, so it didn't bother me. It was around midnight when I heard a knock on my door, I could I guess who it was. I got up and answered the door, sure enough, it was Molly, still in her volleyball uniform and she did not look happy. In fact, she looked quite sad. This can't be good, I thought. I ushered her into my room, being sure no one saw. Neither of us said a word for a couple of minutes. "We lost." Molly finally broke the silence, staring at the floor with an obvious sadness in her demeanor. I began to feel sad for her. I knew how much volleyball meant to her and losing in the playoffs had to be a major blow. "Why weren't you at the game, Alan? I kept looking up throughout the game, but you were nowhere to be found." she said, looking up at me, with tears forming in her eyes. Oh no, I thought. Don't tell me they lost because she was worried about me rather than the game? I began to feel even worse, especially after she began to cry. I'd never seen her cry before. She always came off as so strong. "I am so sorry, Molly. I don't know what else to say." I said, as I wrapped her in my arms to try and comfort her. Molly accepted the hug and wrapped her arms around me. "It's okay, but where were you?" she said. "I know I promised to be there, but today I was so wrapped up in my own world and I just completely forgot about the game. I'm sorry, Molly, truly." I told her. I hated making excuses, yet I found myself making one anyways. "What happened? Is everything okay?" she said, as we broke our embrace and sat on the edge of my bed. Here she was, crushed over her loss, but she was still concerned about me. I didn't deserve to have someone as good as her in my life. I then told her pretty much the whole story of my day, as she listened attentively. "Wow, you broke your computer?" she said with a giggle after I finished explaining everything. Luckily she had cheered up a bit by the time I'd finished walking her through my day. She'd even stopped crying and managed a giggle over me hauling off and punching my monitor. "Yeah, I did." I giggled at it a bit myself. "But, it's alright, as you can see, I bought a new one." I continued. "At least your mom finally apologized to you." she said. "Just think, if she'd called you sooner, then maybe you wouldn't have punched your computer." she giggled once again at the irony of it. Sure, she was teasing me now, but it didn't bother me. I was just glad to see her feeling better. "I know, right?" I replied. "By the way, I see you got a haircut and you shaved. Looks good." She said, running her fingers across my clean shaven face. We both fell silent as we looked each other in the eyes. There was something between Molly and I that I just didn't feel with the other girls. I guess that's the "spark" you hear about in those cheesy romance flicks. Both of us, feeling that spark, then leaned in simultaneously until our lips met in a passionate kiss. We parted our lips and I began exploring her hot mouth with my tongue, while she did the same. After a minute or so, we broke the kiss to catch our breath. "Here, lay back." I said. Molly then scooted up farther on my bed and turned so she was fully lying in my bed, with her legs down at the foot of my bed and her head resting on my pillow. "You must be pretty sore after your game, let me massage you a bit." I said, and she nodded in response. I began rubbing my hands along the tan bare skin just below her short volleyball shorts. I began firmly kneading my hands into the thigh muscles of one of her legs. She moaned, which let me know I was in the right spot. I continued working on that leg, massaging down to her calf muscle. I didn't know much of anything about giving massages, but she kept letting out satisfied moans, so I assumed I was doing alright. When I finished with one leg, I swapped to the other and gave it the same treatment. "Oh my gosh, that felt so good! Thank you Alan." she said with a satisfied sigh. But I wasn't done yet. I knew that after being on her feet for so long that they had to have been sore too. I lifted her legs and let them lay across my lap as I began untying her tennis shoes. She looked at me curiously as I removed both her shoes. Then I peeled both her socks off, as well. Her socks felt hot and a bit damp to the touch from sweat, but I didn't mind much. I was just focused on the task at hand. I took one of her bare feet in my hands and began kneading my thumbs into its sole. "Oh wow, a foot massage too? You are just too good to me, Alan." she said while letting out a moan. I continued working my thumbs along her sole, from her soft heel, through her deep arch, up to the balls of her foot and proceeded to massage each of her toes. Now, I'd never paid much attention to a girl's feet before, but looking at Molly's, I had to say she had some pretty nice looking feet. Despite being an athlete, she took really good care of them. They were tan like the rest of her body, and they were soft and smooth all over, not a single callus or rough spot. And her cute little toes had a nice looking dark shade of purple polish on her toenails, without even a single chip in the nail polish. All in all, her feet were just as nice as the rest of her. Despite the sweaty feel to them and the slight odor they gave off, I strangely wasn't repulsed by it. When I finished with one foot, I gave the other the same treatment, and judging by Molly's moans, she couldn't be happier. Finished with the massage, I then laid next to her and when began kissing once again. We made out and caressed each other's bodies. We were both hot and ready by this point, and we'd already been together enough that really, all this pretext wasn't necessary. But that was part of me and Molly's thing, like I said before, with Molly and me it was always more sensual than with the other girls. I broke from her lips and began planting soft wet kisses along her neckline, while my hands worked at pulling her volleyball jersey up. She lifted her torso a bit to allow me to pull her jersey up and over her head and shoulders. I then proceeded to slowly remove her tight sports bra as well. She let out a sigh of relief as her modest B cup breasts were finally freed from the constrictive sports bra. I then removed my own shirt and went back to kissing Molly, trailing down her neck to the soft perky mounds on her chest, then down her stomach to her belly button. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband of her shorts and began slowly pulling them down, she lifted her ass off the bed slightly as I pulled them down over her hips. The dark spot on the crotch of her white cotton panties told me she was already soaking wet. My cock had been rock hard since we started. She was just as turned on as me. I quickly removed my own pants, so we were both in just our underwear. I then resumed kissing her stomach around her belly button, receiving moans from her in response. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and began slowly pulling them down, kissing each piece of newly exposed skin as I inched her panties down. Once again she lifted her ass off the bed to allow her panties to get past her hips and firm round ass. With her panties removed I planted one last kiss on the little landing strip of dark hair on her crotch before trailing my kisses back up her body until my lips met hers once again. "Come on, enough teasing, Alan. Hurry up and get that thing inside me." Molly said in desperation after breaking our kiss. Oh, I can do that, I thought. I quickly shed my boxers and tossed them to the side. I assumed the position over top of Molly as she spread her legs to allow me access to her most intimate of areas. She let out another moan as I rubbed the tip of my cock along her slit, soaking my member in her juices. I held my cock at the entrance of her dripping wet snatch. "Alan, please. You've made me wait long enough, ah, Mm," Molly said as I pushed the tip of my cock into her cunt before she could even finish talking. She let out a sigh of relief as her tight cunt stretched around my shaft. I continued slowly pushing my member into her love canal, until finally I had bottomed out. Keeping the slow pace, I pulled my cock almost all the way out of her before pushing back in, feeling the slick firm walls of her hot cunt rub against my shaft. "Mm, god, so good" Molly uttered amidst her moans. I didn't say a word. The only sounds coming from me were that of heavy breathing and grunting as I slowly thrusted my hard cock in and out of her constricted hole. I leaned my head closer to her and caught her lips in a passionate kiss as I continued my sensual love making. I could feel precum rapidly leaking from the tip of my cock coating the insides of her cunt. I was getting close. I didn't know how much longer I could hold back the flood gates. Molly moaned into my mouth as she began groping one of her tits with one hand and rubbing her clit with the other. I knew she must've been getting close too. Deciding to increase the pace, I lifted her legs so they were propped up on both of my shoulders; then began to drill my cock into her cunt as fast and hard as I could. "Ah, oh fuck. Ah" Molly yelped in response, breaking our kiss. I grabbed her hips and continued violently pounding my member into her sopping wet hole, the sounds of her clapping cunt rang and bounced off the wooden walls of the room. "Oh god, more. I'm gonna cum. Gimme more" Molly begged. We were in the homestretch, both us could burst at any second. I thrust forward sending tremors through her whole body as I buried my cock as deep inside her as I could go with all the strength I had. I then pulled out and repeated that powerful thrust several more times, Molly had covered her mouth with my pillow and was screaming into it. Then her body began to convulse and her cunt squeezed down on my shaft like a vise-grip, that's when I felt her boiling hot juices wash over my buried member from deep within her. That was all I could take. I began blasting my cum into her cunt like a shotgun. Both our bodies shook uncontrollably as we climaxed. Her body was the first to go limp, then mine followed suit as our orgasms subsided. I collapsed on top of her. We were like a pile of sweaty flesh on my bed. We laid there for a moment before I finally found the strength to roll my body off of hers. She turned her head to look as me as I lay beside her. We just stared into each other's eyes, panting, trying like hell to catch our breath. "Wow, that, was incredible! I don't think I've ever had an orgasm that intense before," Molly was the first to speak. "Uh huh," I panted. "You're, telling me. I think I just came my own skeleton," I managed to get the words out. Molly broke into laughter at my absurd metaphor. Although I was still totally drained, I too managed some laughter. When her laughter died down, she went silent, and she began to shut her eyes. She was asleep. I pulled my covers over us and let myself fall asleep right there next to her. I slept well that night, how could I not? I'd just had possibly the best sex of my life with one of the most beautiful girls on earth. Sure, I'd had sex with her numerous times before, but this time was something else. There was an undeniable magical feeling about it, and it was more intense than any of our previous trysts. And the obvious thing that set this time apart, we were actually sleeping together this time. When I awoke the next morning, I was delighted to find that Molly was still there, we were spooning. I was lying on my side with my arms wrapped around her. Molly was sleeping peacefully with her back pressed comfortably against my chest and her ass resting against my pelvis. We were still naked from the night before. After a few minutes I felt her shift, then she rolled over and opened her eyes to look at me. "Good morning," she said sleepily, with a smile. "Good morning to you too," I said before planting a kiss on her lips. She reached for her phone, which she'd set on my nightstand the night before, she checked the time. It was still early, only about 8 am. "I should probably get going, before someone notices I'm missing" she said. I hesitantly moved my arms to allow her to get up. I didn't want her to leave, but I knew she was right. Molly got up and began gathering up her clothes. I laid in my bed watching her as she got dressed. She was just as beautiful when she was putting on clothes as she was when I was taking them off. "By the way, thanks for last night." she said, giving me one last kiss when she finished getting dressed. "It was my pleasure." I said, after she broke our kiss. To be continued. By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's past becomes his present. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. It was the beginning of the volleyball postseason, the school's team had once again made it to the playoffs, like they apparently did almost every season. Our school, having the best facilities, would be hosting the playoffs, which meant a lot of girls from other schools would be showing up for the playoffs. But there was one face among them that I never thought I'd see again. I was leaving my last class of the day, making the long walk across campus to my dorm, like I'd done so many times in the past. Only this time a bus full of girls from another school was in the parking lot, and that's when I saw her, Maria, the girl from my old high school who'd accused me of coercing her into having sex. [[MORE]]  She was unloading off the bus in a parade of other girls, I had to double take to make sure my eyes weren't playing tricks on me. No, it was definitely her, as I stared a moment in complete shock and terror. I came back to reality and panic set in, and the next thing I knew, I was practically sprinting from the scene, headed toward my dorm at top speed. Upon reaching the dorm, I slowed my pace to hasty walk and quickly made my way through the halls. "Hey Alan!" I heard Molly's voice in the hall. I was too panicked to acknowledge her, I just continued walking. I got to my door and fumbled with my key for moment, missing the keyhole on my first couple tries I was trembling so much. When I finally got the door unlocked, I entered and slammed the door behind me, I dropped my stuff on the floor and collapsed face down on my bed. Immediately all those painful memories came flooding back in a tidal wave. I began questioning everything. Why was she here? Why her of all people? Why now? I was finally beginning to enjoy life again, and now Maria has showed up here of all places? Was this the other shoe dropping? Punishment for my arrogance in thinking I could escape the past? Suddenly before I could even react my door began to open. Damn, I forgot to lock it, I thought. The door opened and in walked Molly. "Alan, is something wrong?" she asked, sounding concerned. I must've looked so pitiful laying there in my bed, wallowing in my own grief. I didn't know how to answer her, I'd never told her about my past and she'd certainly never seen me like this. Yet, there she was, showing genuine concern. I couldn't very well lie to her. "Yes," I replied simply and quietly. She shut the door then walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. "But, what are you doing here Molly?" I asked, quickly realizing that someone could've seen her come in. "Don't worry about that, everyone else went to dinner, so no one saw me. Now tell me what's wrong?" she asked, gently placing her hand on my back. Once again, I didn't know how to respond. And whatever I said, it would most likely lead to me revealing my past, my reason for coming to this school in the first place. I didn't know if that was something I was ready to do. Then the fear set in. How would she react? To find out I was accused of something as awful as rape? Surely she'd want nothing to do with me, what girl would? "Come on, talk to me, Alan." she said, rubbing her hand in circles on my back. I still just remained silent, the fear and panic keeping me paralyzed. "Look, you're one of my best friends and I care about you. You know you can tell me anything." she said in a sentimental tone. She was right, we did pretty much tell each other everything. We practically knew everything about one another. But the one thing I'd never told her about was my past. Though, I have to be honest, the sound of her tender voice and the gentle touch of her hand on my back, were beginning to make me feel a little more at peace. I had to tell her, I needed to tell someone. This thing had been eating me up for so long. "Okay, You know the bus that just got here?" I started, still face down in my pillow speaking in a low melancholic voice. "Yeah, the bus from that other school? That's who we're playing in the first playoff game this weekend. Their team will be staying in the guest dorm until our match. What about it?" she replied. That at least answered my question of why Maria was here, even though that should've been obvious. "Well, I saw someone I know getting off that bus." I said. "Oh, an old friend?" Molly asked. "Not exactly, " I responded. "Oh, what do you mean?" she asked curiously. "Well, it's a long story and it's pretty much the reason I came to this school." I said. "To be honest, I have always been curious as to how you ended up here. I mean it's not every day a guy gets enrolled in a school for girls." she replied. I was still feeling nervous, but I had resolved to tell her, so there's no backing out now. "That girl I saw getting off the bus, her name is Maria. Well, we have a bit of a storied past with one another. You see, Maria went to my old high school, and we dated for a bit. Needless to say, it did not end well." I began explaining. "Continue." Molly said simply, genuinely interested in my story. "Well, I don't even remember why or how exactly but for whatever reason we ended up having sex in the girl's bathroom during school one day. And some other student caught us, then reported it to a teacher, " I said. "That doesn't seem so bad, I take it things got worse from there?" Molly said. "Oh yeah, things got much worse, " I then proceeded to tell Molly the whole story about what happened at my old school and how I ended up here. I even told her about the damage it had done to my home life, how even my own family began shunning me. When I finished explaining it all, Molly just sat there silent for a moment, I was still face down in my pillow so I couldn't tell you how she looked. But I fully expected her to cut her ties to me right there on the spot. After all, what girl would want to associate themselves with an accused rapist, even as bullshit an accusation as it was. "Wow, what a bitch!" Molly exclaimed. I did not expect that kind of response, I immediately sat up and faced her, with a look of disbelief. "What kind of bitch just turns on you like that?" she questioned. "Well, I always suspected it was mostly her parents who pressured her into accusing me." I said. "Still, that's fucked up. And nobody would hear your side? Not even your family?" she asked. I was in disbelief, and so relieved. She was saying pretty much all the same things I've said on the matter. "Yeah, pretty much. And the shame is I actually used to be very close with my family, but ever since that shit went down, they all cut their ties with me. My own mother looks at me with disdain every time I see her." I said. "Wow, I'm so sorry Alan. But look, I want you to know that I believe you." she replied. "Really?" I asked, still dumbfounded. "Of course, I trust you. And I know you'd never do anything as dispicable as what those assholes accused you of." she responded. Molly, seeing that I was still feeling a bit uneasy, then wrapped her arms around me in a warm embrace. It was there in her arms that I finally felt a sense of calm and peace. This was the first time that anyone's ever bothered hearing me out and actually believed me. I found myself relaxing in her arms until I was laying down, Molly had followed, never letting go. We both just laid there in my bed, hugging one another. "Thank you, Molly." I uttered. I had begun to feel tired. It was only the evening, supper time, yet I felt tired. I guess that slight nervous breakdown after seeing Maria again had really left me drained, but it was more than that. I was usually one to stay up well past midnight, and wake up early, never getting more than a few hours of sleep. My own thoughts and fears had always kept me awake. But laying there in Molly's gentle embrace, I felt as though the weight of the whole world had been lifted from shoulders. Soon enough everything seemed to fade as my weighty eyelids fell, I drifted off to sleep still hugging Molly. This was true nirvana. I awoke the next day with the bright morning sun beaming through the lone window of my room. I wiped the sleep from eyes and immediately found that Molly was no longer in my bed. Not that I expected her to be there, after all, that would've been a little too risky. But a part of me had kind of wanted to wake up with her beside me. I grabbed my phone off the nightstand and checked the time, it was a little after 9 am. I was surprised, for once I had actually managed to get a full night of sleep, I felt well rested, better than I had been in a long time. I got out of bed and realized that I was still wearing my school uniform, but I also still needed a shower. Luckily, I was sure everyone else was down in the cafeteria having breakfast, so I was free to shower. So I grabbed a change of clothes and my shower supplies: towel, shampoo, body wash, etc. and made my way down the hall to the showers. As I had suspected, they were empty, so I found a stall, turned on the water and quickly went about taking off my clothes. It didn't take me long to finish showering. I turned off the water and stepped out of the stall, I quickly dried myself off and slipped on a pair of clean boxers. I then noticed my reflection in the mirror, my mother was right after all, I could use a shave and a haircut. My hair had gotten long enough now that it was nearly to my shoulders and my facial hair, while only being 18 I didn't get too much growth, there was still enough that I looked pretty scruffy. The only problem was I didn't even own a razor or shaving cream, so I'd need to go buy some, which I could also get a haircut while I was out. I then pulled on a pair of running shorts and gathered up my things, and began making my way out of the bathroom. But as I was walking out, someone else was walking in. It was a girl that lived in the dorm. Neither of us noticed each other and I walked right into her, she let out a sudden yelp of shock as she began to fall to the floor. But I, having pretty decent reflexes, dropped my things and managed to catch the girl by her arms before she fell. She reached out a hand and put it on my shirtless chest as she braced herself. "Woah, you okay?" I asked, once she was stable. She didn't respond, she only stared straight ahead, her hand still planted on my firm chest. "You okay?" I asked again. "Wha; huh; yeah. Yeah, I'm okay." She stuttered, taking her hand off my chest, looking and sounding as though she'd just woken up from a trance. "Yeah, sorry about bumping into you, I wasn't looking where I was going." I said, bending down to pick up my things. "It's alright, um; Alan, right?" she asked. "Yep" I replied. "I'm Samantha, but everyone just calls me Sam." she said, reaching out her hand. "Well, nice to meet ya, Samantha. I'm gonna get out of your way now, see ya around." I said, shaking her hand before exiting the bathroom. Hmm, Nice girl, I thought as I walked down the hall to my room. I'd seen her around the dorm before, in fact I recognized her as one of the many girls that would usually give me the stink eye when I walked past, so I'd pegged her as one of those stuck-up types. But in that brief encounter, she actually seemed like a fairly nice girl, guess I should reserve my premature judgements in the future. I made it back to my room, where I put my dirty clothes in my laundry hamper and then took a seat at my computer desk. I booted up my computer and then checked my facebook notifications. That's when my good mood came to screeching halt, one of those notifications was a message from none other than Maria herself. Yeah, though I'd gotten a new phone number, I never did block her on facebook, I'm an idiot. We need to talk. I almost cringed as I read her simple message. I leaned back in my chair and just stared at the computer screen. Just like that, my good mood had vanished. After talking with Molly the night before, I'd gotten a good night's rest and was feeling great for once. Such a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, I felt like I could fly. But upon seeing that message, I came crashing and burning right back down to earth, back to reality. This girl, once again serving as a reminder that I could never escape my past. Needless to say, I did not reply to her message. Instead I sat there my mind going over everything again, it was like a highlight reel of my life's worst hits. Then, I began to feel angry, and I just sat there stewing in it, my eyes still fixed on that damn message. "Fuck!" I yelled, in a fit of rage I drove my fist into the screen as hard as I could, the monitor fell from the desk, showing a black spot where my fist had hit with dozens of little black cracks surrounding it. What was left of the picture flashed a few times before the whole screen just went blank. "God damn it!" I yelled as I immediately realized the damage I'd done. I stood up from desk still seething in anger. I needed to get out of there, before anything else ended up broken. I quickly changed into a pair of jeans and put on a t-shirt, then socks and shoes, all the while screaming obscenities. I stormed out of my room, slamming the door behind me. I walked down the hall, my face red with anger, muttering further vulgarities to myself. Just about every girl in the building stared in shock as I walked past. When I got outside, I walked around for a while, breathing in the fresh air. Letting myself cool off a bit, I finally had a moment of clarity. I'd never blown up like that before, I surprised myself. Even after the incident at the old school, my anger was quickly sated and I had resigned myself to just being mellow and uncaring. But now, I couldn't be mellow, I had finally lost my shit. And then as if the shit-storm couldn't get any more severe, my phone began to ring, I was getting a call. What wonderful timing, I thought sarcastically to myself. I quickly dug the phone out of my pocket and answered it without even checking to see who it was. "What?" I answered the phone angrily. "It's your mother, what kind of way is that to answer your phone?" the voice asked on the other side of the call. "I'm pissed off, what do you want? Call to criticize me some more?" I replied tersely, lamenting on how it seemed like the only time my mother ever spoke to me was to criticize me for something. "What's wrong, honey? Better yet just come talk to me in my office, okay sweetie?" my mother responded in her motherly tone, that I hadn't heard in what felt like ages. Honey? Sweetie? What the hell was going on? I wondered. She hadn't called me those words in a long time, and that tone of voice. What the hell? I asked myself. "Okay" I finally replied, hanging up the phone. I was thoroughly confused, so much so that my anger had subsided for the moment. Why did she sound so nice all the sudden? I was so confused but at the same time, curious, there was no way I wasn't going to go see her, just to figure out what was going on. I began making my way across the campus to the main building where mom's office was located. When I got to her office, she was sitting at her desk and immediately stopped everything she was doing as I walked in. She looked directly at me, but it wasn't the face of contempt I usually got from her, she looked, caring? Like she was actually glad to see me. I took a seat in one of the chairs in front of her desk, still dumbfounded. My mother stood up from her desk, then walked around to where I was sitting and suddenly fell to her knees in front of me, looking up at me with tears forming in her eyes. I was taken aback, not sure what to say or do. "I'm so sorry, baby. I know you must hate me" she said, the tears now running down her cheeks. I was stunned. Frozen and speechless. What the fuck is going on? I asked in my inner monologue. "That girl, Maria. She came and told me everything, Oh god, sweetie. I'm so sorry, I should've listened to you, instead I've been treating you like crap all this time" she said, now fully crying. I still couldn't speak. Maria actually told her the truth? Holy shit, I thought. "Please, forgive me honey" she said through her sobs. I just sat there staring in disbelief at the sight before me, my mother was on her knees sobbing and begging for my forgiveness. Honestly, it was the one thing I'd wanted for a long time. However, seeing my mother in tears wasn't something I'd ever wanted, I wanted an apology to be sure, but I never wanted to see her cry, she was still my mom after all. In seconds, my familial instincts kicked in, I'd forgotten about all the rage inside me and all I could think about was comforting my weeping mother. I leaned forward in my chair and wrapped my mother in my arms, feeling some tears begin to form in my own eyes. Mom gratefully received my embrace and wrapped her arms around me in reciprocity, burying her head in my shoulder, still crying. "It's alright, mom." I finally said. "No, it's not. You're my son, my baby boy, and I vilified you," She said, breaking our embrace. "I forgive you." I cut her off. "How could you forgive me? How do you not hate me?" she asked. "Because, you're my mother and I love you, I never stopped. I could never hate you." I answered. It was true, of course. I could never hate my mother, no matter the disrepair our relationship was in. "I love you too, sweetie." mom said, wrapping me in another embrace. We stayed there hugging like that, not saying a word, for several minutes. Until she'd finally stopped crying and I helped her up off the floor. She took a seat back behind her desk and grabbed a tissue to wipe the remaining tears and the streaks from where her make-up had run. "So, honey, you were upset about something when I called you a while ago?" mom said. "Uh, oh yeah, I accidently knocked my computer monitor off my desk and the screen cracked." I told her a little white lie, deciding to leave out all the stuff about Maria as I didn't want her worrying. "Oh, well how'd that happen?" she asked. "I was moving some stuff around and bumped into it by accident." I said. Yeah, I know, not the greatest lie in the world, but luckily she didn't press too much. "Oh, you need to be more careful, honey." she said, with me nodding in response. As nice as it would've been to stay and chat with my mother longer, I did have stuff I needed to do. Such as going into town and buying a new computer monitor, because I would need my computer back in working order before classes resume on Monday. Besides, I'm sure she had work to do anyways, considering she was in the office on a Saturday. "Well, I need to get going. You think I can borrow the car? I gotta go buy a new monitor." I said. "Sure, oh, do you need any money?" she asked, as she began digging through her purse. "Nah, I still got some left over from my summer job." I said. "Alright, here ya go. Hurry back, okay?" she said, reaching out her hand, holding the car keys. "Thanks mom. Be back in a bit." I replied, taking the keys and leaving her office. I made my way out of her office and out to the parking lot where I found mom's car. I got in the car and pulled out of the parking space. As I left the school campus and began the drive into town, I thought about mom's apology. Sure, it was nice to finally hear her apologize and while I did let her know I forgive her, there was still a ways to go before our relationship would be fully repaired. But I felt like we were finally in a place now that we could actually start working on repairing our damaged relationship, of course it wasn't only our relationship that was in disrepair. There was also the rest of my family: my older sister, my aunt and my two cousins. Once I got into town, the first thing I did was go to the electronics store. There, I bought a new monitor, the same model I had before. While I was out, I also decided to go ahead and get a haircut, after leaving the barber I went stopped by a convenience store where I bought some razors and shaving cream. Then after grabbing a bite to eat, I made the drive back to the school. All in all, the little trip had taken a little over an hour and cost me a decent chunk of the money I'd saved from working during the summer. Back at the school, I took mom her keys, then once again left her office, but not before she complimented my new haircut. It wasn't a major haircut, only enough so the front wasn't in my eyes and so the sides weren't covering my ears, and the back cut so it wasn't down on my shoulders. Anyways, after leaving her office I began the walk across the campus carrying the bag with the shaving stuff in it and the box with my new monitor in it hoisted up on my shoulder. It was a rather lengthy walk, but the monitor wasn't very heavy so it didn't bother me. As I hauled the monitor through the halls of the dorm, all eyes were on me. I didn't pay them any mind, I just kept walking. Though, there were sure to be questions after the scene I'd made earlier in the day. When I got to my room, I set the monitor down on my bed and began unboxing it. I then unhooked the cables from the back of my old monitor and set it aside as I hooked up the new one. I put the old monitor in the empty box left over from the new one and set it on the floor at the foot of my bed where it was out of the way. With that taken care of, I decided to go ahead and shave. I went to the bathroom, which was luckily empty, with a razor and shaving cream, along with a towel. It didn't take me very long to shave and when I finished I looked at myself in the mirror for a bit. Not bad, I thought. With the new haircut and clean shaven face, all in all I thought I looked pretty good. I then returned to my room where I sat at my computer and browsed the web. Yes, it is a pretty boring life I lead, pretty much the only excitement I get is from the girls. I wondered what they'd think of my new look. Speaking of which, I hadn't heard from any of them all day. "Fuck!" I said to myself. I'd just suddenly remembered that tonight was the girls' big playoff game, against Maria's team. I was so wrapped up in my own bullshit that I'd completely forgotten about it. Damn, how self-absorbed can I be? I thought. I was always sure to attend their games, but not because I like the sport or anything. I did it because Molly liked to have me there rooting for her. All I could do was hope she wasn't too upset. I continued thinking about my blunder for the rest of the night. I'd even skipped dinner, although I wasn't very hungry after my big lunch anyways, so it didn't bother me. It was around midnight when I heard a knock on my door, I could I guess who it was. I got up and answered the door, sure enough, it was Molly, still in her volleyball uniform and she did not look happy. In fact, she looked quite sad. This can't be good, I thought. I ushered her into my room, being sure no one saw. Neither of us said a word for a couple of minutes. "We lost." Molly finally broke the silence, staring at the floor with an obvious sadness in her demeanor. I began to feel sad for her. I knew how much volleyball meant to her and losing in the playoffs had to be a major blow. "Why weren't you at the game, Alan? I kept looking up throughout the game, but you were nowhere to be found." she said, looking up at me, with tears forming in her eyes. Oh no, I thought. Don't tell me they lost because she was worried about me rather than the game? I began to feel even worse, especially after she began to cry. I'd never seen her cry before. She always came off as so strong. "I am so sorry, Molly. I don't know what else to say." I said, as I wrapped her in my arms to try and comfort her. Molly accepted the hug and wrapped her arms around me. "It's okay, but where were you?" she said. "I know I promised to be there, but today I was so wrapped up in my own world and I just completely forgot about the game. I'm sorry, Molly, truly." I told her. I hated making excuses, yet I found myself making one anyways. "What happened? Is everything okay?" she said, as we broke our embrace and sat on the edge of my bed. Here she was, crushed over her loss, but she was still concerned about me. I didn't deserve to have someone as good as her in my life. I then told her pretty much the whole story of my day, as she listened attentively. "Wow, you broke your computer?" she said with a giggle after I finished explaining everything. Luckily she had cheered up a bit by the time I'd finished walking her through my day. She'd even stopped crying and managed a giggle over me hauling off and punching my monitor. "Yeah, I did." I giggled at it a bit myself. "But, it's alright, as you can see, I bought a new one." I continued. "At least your mom finally apologized to you." she said. "Just think, if she'd called you sooner, then maybe you wouldn't have punched your computer." she giggled once again at the irony of it. Sure, she was teasing me now, but it didn't bother me. I was just glad to see her feeling better. "I know, right?" I replied. "By the way, I see you got a haircut and you shaved. Looks good." She said, running her fingers across my clean shaven face. We both fell silent as we looked each other in the eyes. There was something between Molly and I that I just didn't feel with the other girls. I guess that's the "spark" you hear about in those cheesy romance flicks. Both of us, feeling that spark, then leaned in simultaneously until our lips met in a passionate kiss. We parted our lips and I began exploring her hot mouth with my tongue, while she did the same. After a minute or so, we broke the kiss to catch our breath. "Here, lay back." I said. Molly then scooted up farther on my bed and turned so she was fully lying in my bed, with her legs down at the foot of my bed and her head resting on my pillow. "You must be pretty sore after your game, let me massage you a bit." I said, and she nodded in response. I began rubbing my hands along the tan bare skin just below her short volleyball shorts. I began firmly kneading my hands into the thigh muscles of one of her legs. She moaned, which let me know I was in the right spot. I continued working on that leg, massaging down to her calf muscle. I didn't know much of anything about giving massages, but she kept letting out satisfied moans, so I assumed I was doing alright. When I finished with one leg, I swapped to the other and gave it the same treatment. "Oh my gosh, that felt so good! Thank you Alan." she said with a satisfied sigh. But I wasn't done yet. I knew that after being on her feet for so long that they had to have been sore too. I lifted her legs and let them lay across my lap as I began untying her tennis shoes. She looked at me curiously as I removed both her shoes. Then I peeled both her socks off, as well. Her socks felt hot and a bit damp to the touch from sweat, but I didn't mind much. I was just focused on the task at hand. I took one of her bare feet in my hands and began kneading my thumbs into its sole. "Oh wow, a foot massage too? You are just too good to me, Alan." she said while letting out a moan. I continued working my thumbs along her sole, from her soft heel, through her deep arch, up to the balls of her foot and proceeded to massage each of her toes. Now, I'd never paid much attention to a girl's feet before, but looking at Molly's, I had to say she had some pretty nice looking feet. Despite being an athlete, she took really good care of them. They were tan like the rest of her body, and they were soft and smooth all over, not a single callus or rough spot. And her cute little toes had a nice looking dark shade of purple polish on her toenails, without even a single chip in the nail polish. All in all, her feet were just as nice as the rest of her. Despite the sweaty feel to them and the slight odor they gave off, I strangely wasn't repulsed by it. When I finished with one foot, I gave the other the same treatment, and judging by Molly's moans, she couldn't be happier. Finished with the massage, I then laid next to her and when began kissing once again. We made out and caressed each other's bodies. We were both hot and ready by this point, and we'd already been together enough that really, all this pretext wasn't necessary. But that was part of me and Molly's thing, like I said before, with Molly and me it was always more sensual than with the other girls. I broke from her lips and began planting soft wet kisses along her neckline, while my hands worked at pulling her volleyball jersey up. She lifted her torso a bit to allow me to pull her jersey up and over her head and shoulders. I then proceeded to slowly remove her tight sports bra as well. She let out a sigh of relief as her modest B cup breasts were finally freed from the constrictive sports bra. I then removed my own shirt and went back to kissing Molly, trailing down her neck to the soft perky mounds on her chest, then down her stomach to her belly button. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband of her shorts and began slowly pulling them down, she lifted her ass off the bed slightly as I pulled them down over her hips. The dark spot on the crotch of her white cotton panties told me she was already soaking wet. My cock had been rock hard since we started. She was just as turned on as me. I quickly removed my own pants, so we were both in just our underwear. I then resumed kissing her stomach around her belly button, receiving moans from her in response. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and began slowly pulling them down, kissing each piece of newly exposed skin as I inched her panties down. Once again she lifted her ass off the bed to allow her panties to get past her hips and firm round ass. With her panties removed I planted one last kiss on the little landing strip of dark hair on her crotch before trailing my kisses back up her body until my lips met hers once again. "Come on, enough teasing, Alan. Hurry up and get that thing inside me." Molly said in desperation after breaking our kiss. Oh, I can do that, I thought. I quickly shed my boxers and tossed them to the side. I assumed the position over top of Molly as she spread her legs to allow me access to her most intimate of areas. She let out another moan as I rubbed the tip of my cock along her slit, soaking my member in her juices. I held my cock at the entrance of her dripping wet snatch. "Alan, please. You've made me wait long enough, ah, Mm," Molly said as I pushed the tip of my cock into her cunt before she could even finish talking. She let out a sigh of relief as her tight cunt stretched around my shaft. I continued slowly pushing my member into her love canal, until finally I had bottomed out. Keeping the slow pace, I pulled my cock almost all the way out of her before pushing back in, feeling the slick firm walls of her hot cunt rub against my shaft. "Mm, god, so good" Molly uttered amidst her moans. I didn't say a word. The only sounds coming from me were that of heavy breathing and grunting as I slowly thrusted my hard cock in and out of her constricted hole. I leaned my head closer to her and caught her lips in a passionate kiss as I continued my sensual love making. I could feel precum rapidly leaking from the tip of my cock coating the insides of her cunt. I was getting close. I didn't know how much longer I could hold back the flood gates. Molly moaned into my mouth as she began groping one of her tits with one hand and rubbing her clit with the other. I knew she must've been getting close too. Deciding to increase the pace, I lifted her legs so they were propped up on both of my shoulders; then began to drill my cock into her cunt as fast and hard as I could. "Ah, oh fuck. Ah" Molly yelped in response, breaking our kiss. I grabbed her hips and continued violently pounding my member into her sopping wet hole, the sounds of her clapping cunt rang and bounced off the wooden walls of the room. "Oh god, more. I'm gonna cum. Gimme more" Molly begged. We were in the homestretch, both us could burst at any second. I thrust forward sending tremors through her whole body as I buried my cock as deep inside her as I could go with all the strength I had. I then pulled out and repeated that powerful thrust several more times, Molly had covered her mouth with my pillow and was screaming into it. Then her body began to convulse and her cunt squeezed down on my shaft like a vise-grip, that's when I felt her boiling hot juices wash over my buried member from deep within her. That was all I could take. I began blasting my cum into her cunt like a shotgun. Both our bodies shook uncontrollably as we climaxed. Her body was the first to go limp, then mine followed suit as our orgasms subsided. I collapsed on top of her. We were like a pile of sweaty flesh on my bed. We laid there for a moment before I finally found the strength to roll my body off of hers. She turned her head to look as me as I lay beside her. We just stared into each other's eyes, panting, trying like hell to catch our breath. "Wow, that, was incredible! I don't think I've ever had an orgasm that intense before," Molly was the first to speak. "Uh huh," I panted. "You're, telling me. I think I just came my own skeleton," I managed to get the words out. Molly broke into laughter at my absurd metaphor. Although I was still totally drained, I too managed some laughter. When her laughter died down, she went silent, and she began to shut her eyes. She was asleep. I pulled my covers over us and let myself fall asleep right there next to her. I slept well that night, how could I not? I'd just had possibly the best sex of my life with one of the most beautiful girls on earth. Sure, I'd had sex with her numerous times before, but this time was something else. There was an undeniable magical feeling about it, and it was more intense than any of our previous trysts. And the obvious thing that set this time apart, we were actually sleeping together this time. When I awoke the next morning, I was delighted to find that Molly was still there, we were spooning. I was lying on my side with my arms wrapped around her. Molly was sleeping peacefully with her back pressed comfortably against my chest and her ass resting against my pelvis. We were still naked from the night before. After a few minutes I felt her shift, then she rolled over and opened her eyes to look at me. "Good morning," she said sleepily, with a smile. "Good morning to you too," I said before planting a kiss on her lips. She reached for her phone, which she'd set on my nightstand the night before, she checked the time. It was still early, only about 8 am. "I should probably get going, before someone notices I'm missing" she said. I hesitantly moved my arms to allow her to get up. I didn't want her to leave, but I knew she was right. Molly got up and began gathering up her clothes. I laid in my bed watching her as she got dressed. She was just as beautiful when she was putting on clothes as she was when I was taking them off. "By the way, thanks for last night." she said, giving me one last kiss when she finished getting dressed. "It was my pleasure." I said, after she broke our kiss. To be continued. By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's Harem grows. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. We finished getting dressed and made our way down to the cafeteria. We probably shouldn't have walked in at the same time, because soon all eyes were on us and I knew for sure that the rumors would start. And I suppose neither of us were doing ourselves any favors, me looking disheveled as usual and Erin whose clothing looked fine, but her hair was a bit messy. Then of course, there was the fact that both of our faces had turned beet red upon walking in. Luckily everyone soon turned their attention back to what they were doing before we entered, so nothing to worry about, for now at least. [[MORE]] Erin and I each grabbed some food, and quickly spotted Amanda, Molly, and Katie at their table. We walked over to their table and took a seat, the three girls eyeing us intently. "Well, where the hell have you two been?" Molly asked. "Yeah, lunch is already almost over." Katie chimed in. "Oh, I bet I know what they were doing. You two have fun, or what?" Amanda said knowingly. "Oh my god, you two. Now of all times? Couldn't you have waited?" Molly said upon realizing what Amanda was getting at. "I have no idea what you're talking about. I only went to put my blazer away and put my phone on the charger in my room." I said, trying to play it off, knowing it wouldn't work. "Right, for nearly an hour. Must've taken a lot of effort." Molly said sarcastically. Erin still hadn't said anything, which wasn't unusual given her typically shy demeanor. She just sat there staring down at her food, slowly eating and listening to the conversation around her. "Oh you have no idea." I responded to Molly. "Yeah we do." Amanda said with a grin, and the same grin appeared on Molly and I as well. "Uh; no fair! Now all three of you have had him and not me? So not fair." Katie said whiningly. I fell silent, I had no words. Katie seemed legitimately disappointed that she was the only one left out. "You snooze you lose, girlie." Amanda said, sticking her tongue out in childlike manner to the pouting Katie. "Don't listen to her, your time will come, sweetie." Molly said, quickly putting her arm around Katie's shoulders to comfort her. Now I should explain, despite all of us being the same age, Molly always tended to act like more of a big sister to Katie than just a normal friend. Maybe it was because despite Katie being 18 like the rest of us, she acted more childlike and with Katie having a more petite kind of build, Molly physically was almost like a big sister to her. Either way, seeing Molly act like that was kind of endearing and sweet, it was one of the things I really liked about her. It reminded me of the way my own older sister used treat me, I missed that, but she like the rest of my family had pretty much cut her ties with me. "You baby her too much, you know that, right?" Amanda said to Molly. "Oh hush, Amanda." Molly said, glaring at Amanda. "Alright, point taken." Amanda replied. The little time left for lunch was spent making small talk mostly. That, and me hastily eating to hurry and finish before lunch ended. When the lunch bell did finally sound, the girls and I parted ways. They all went to their next class, I on the other hand had free period before my next class, so I just went on up to my dorm room. There were a few girls talking in the dorm halls, who I assume also had a free period, but they ignored me and I ignored them. I just entered my room and shut the door behind me. That's when I immediately noticed the distinct odor that filled my room, it smelled like sex, which to me certainly wasn't a bad thing. I just sat at my desk and booted up my computer, enjoying the scent and fresh memories of my time with Erin. I loaded up Netflix and queued up a show to watch for the next hour or so. When the episode ended, I looked at the time and let out a long sigh. It was already time for my next class, time flew by way too quick, I thought. Luckily it was my last class of the day, so it wouldn't be too bad, and with it being English, I didn't even have to pay attention. Which, I still don't know why a senior in high school is still required to take an English class, but that's beside the point. Anyways, I half-ass tucked in my shirt, half-assed my tie as well, then threw on my blazer and I was out the door in minutes. I got to class just as it was starting and quickly took my seat in the back. Almost as soon as I sat down I zoned out, the teacher beginning her lesson was just muffled noise in the background of my thoughts. My mind immediately went to the girls, I still couldn't believe how lucky I'd been thus far. Over the course of just 3 days, I had sex with 3 different girls, I mean how unreal is that? A thought then crossed my mind, should I go for a perfect 4? I began playing with the idea in my head, I could probably pull it off. I mean, Katie did genuinely seem jealous of the other 3 girls, and when Molly told her that her time will come, that seemed to really lift her spirits. But how would I go about it, with Molly it happened naturally and with Amanda and Erin it happened by their doing. Would I even need to worry about trying to make it happen? Knowing Katie, how childish and pushy she can be at times, she'd probably orchestrate it herself. Then again, that same childlike innocence might be the thing that would stop her from acting. Time flew by quickly as usual, class ended and I decided not to think too much more on the subject of Katie as it was beginning to drive me crazy. I walked across campus to the dorm alone, I'd half expected at least one of the girls to show up, but none of them did. I didn't think much of it though, it's not as if they're required to walk with me. But it was a bit odd that I hadn't so much as heard from any of them, Molly would usually text me after class to see about grabbing dinner in the cafeteria. Plus we would all usually hang out on Fridays. When I got to my room, I opened the door almost expecting to see Erin waiting in my room, I don't why, maybe a repeat performance? But nobody was there, I just walked in my room, stripped off my uniform and put on a pair of jeans. I then booted up computer, signed into Netflix and continued the show I was watching earlier. When it got to around dinner time, I still hadn't heard from any of the girls. Sure, I could've texted them, but I've never been the type to take the initiative to text someone, and with Molly especially I never had to worry about it because she would always be the one to text me first. I decided to just head down to the cafeteria. When I got to the cafeteria, there was Amanda and Erin, but no Molly or Katie. That's strange, I thought. I grabbed some food then joined Amanda and Erin at their table, figuring I'd just ask them. "Hey you two." I said, sitting down. "Hey Alan." Amanda said, meanwhile Erin offered a simple nod as her greeting. "So where's Molly and Katie?" I asked. "Not sure, I haven't seen them since class let out." Amanda said. Now, that really is strange, not even Amanda, one of their best friends knew where they were. I tried not to worry about it and just focus on eating. As we ate, we made small talk, but nothing of note, it actually made me realize that Molly really was the heart of out little group. Without her, we just didn't seem to have much to say. When we all finished eating, we parted ways to head to our respective rooms. As I walked to my room, my phone suddenly vibrated in my pocket, it was a text from Molly. Molly: Sorry I missed dinner, but can you come meet me at the gym? Me: Sure? I guess. Molly: Great! I'll be waiting our front. Me: Alright, I'll head that way. I hadn't heard from Molly since lunch and now she wants me to meet her at the gym? What gives? Then I remembered what happened the last time I was in that gym, my spirits immediately lifted, I knew what this meant. Sure, before I was disappointed that we didn't have dinner together, but the gym was a much better place to spend time. I quickly made my way to the gym, and sure enough there was Molly waiting near the door. "Hey Molly, what's up?" I greeted her. "Hey Alan, just follow me." she said. Straight to business, I thought. Not that I minded, I'd been looking forward to having another go with her ever since our first. I followed her into the dark gym. "Look, I know what you're probably thinking, but I didn't invite you here for that. I need to talk to you." she said as we walked across through the darkness. What? I thought. Then what are we doing here? I wondered. I was more than a little disappointed. "Um, can't we talk elsewhere? Why get my hopes up by bringing me here?" I asked, wondering why the gym. "Look, I know you're disappointed, trust me, I wanna have another night like our last one just as much as you. But there's a reason I brought you here, just let me explain." she said. "Okay, go ahead." I said, curious at what she had to say that couldn't be said elsewhere. "It's about Katie, the reason I missed dinner is because I was talking to her. You Katie was really upset when she found out that me, Amanda, and now Erin have been with you. She feels really left out. And I told her that you'd have sex with her too, if she wanted. So that's why I brought you here, I've got Katie waiting in the locker room." So that's why, I thought. My heart began to race with anticipation and I quickened my walking pace slightly. It seems I wouldn't have to try and hatch some plan after all, apparently Molly and Katie had done that. "Now, hold on, not so fast. I'm not done. Look, there's something you need to know. Katie is a virgin, and I told her that you could be her first, she was nervous and took a little convincing. But I assured her, you would be gentlemanly. She only asked that I stay with her the whole time, to help talk her through it." Molly explained. I almost gasped, Katie's a virgin? I know, that shouldn't be that big of a surprise, but it kind of was. I mean these days, most people have lost their virginities before 18. What's more is she wants me to be her first, or Molly does, to be more accurate. And to be perfectly honest I didn't know how to feel about being a girl's first. The last and only time I was a girl's first was when that same girl was also my first. But then again the idea was rather enticing, Katie was quite the little hottie after all. Yet that alone didn't alleviate my hesitation, I was kind of worried that it would be like taking advantage of her, plus with Molly there the whole time, I feared it would be kind of awkward. I've never had sex with someone watching before, it seemed strange to me. "You don't have to if you don't want to. I just feel like this is the only way to make Katie feel better." Molly said. I continued to mull it over. I was hesitant to be sure, but if Katie was so upset and doing this really would help, how could I refuse? Plus Molly seemed to want this too, and I wasn't sure I could refuse anything coming from her. "It's understandable to have misgivings about being someone's first. But I really want to help her out an you're the only way I know to do that. So please, do this for me." Molly said, her eyes pleading in the darkness. Those were the magic words. I was sold. This was something Molly really wanted, and for whatever reason, I can't bring myself to disappoint her. "Okay, I'll do it." I finally said. "Really? You will? Oh thank you so much Alan." Molly said excitedly, immediately wrapping me in and embrace. All I did was nod a simple "yes." I could tell this really meant a lot to her. She was like me, in a way. Molly couldn't bring herself to disappoint Katie, and I couldn't bring myself to disappoint Molly. "Great, now just follow me." Molly said, leading me into the locker room. We entered the locker room, but Katie wasn't in sight. "She's in the back, before you got here we laid out some mats so she could be more comfortable." Molly explained, seeing my initial confusion. We continued walking past the lockers and changing area, past the showers, and stopped when we got to the equipment storage area. And there was Katie, sitting nervously on some mats they'd laid out on the floor. "Hey Alan." Katie greeted me shyly, as she stared at the floor. It was a bit off putting to see Katie acting so shy and nervous, she was usually so bubbly and outgoing. I really felt for her, after all I'd been nervous like that before my first time as well. And though I was nervous now, I realized I couldn't show it or it would just make Katie even more nervous. I needed to act confident and comfortable, to show her that she's in good hands. But I also needed to be gentle and reassuring so she wouldn't be freaked out or anything, which it did help that she'd have Molly her best friend there for moral support. I slowly took a seat next to Katie on the mats, so that I wasn't standing over her. Molly followed suit and sat down a couple of feet from us. "It's alright Katie, no need to be so nervous. Just follow Alan's lead, I promise he'd never do anything hurt you or make you feel uncomfortable." Molly said in a gentle tone. "Okay." Katie said, looking up at me for the first time since I entered the room. I looked directly into her beautiful hazel eyes, then with a few fingers I slowly reached out and gently wiped a few stray strands of her dirty-blonde hair out of her face and her mouth creased into a slight smile. I took this as a good sign and slowly leaned in again until my lips met hers in a soft kiss. It was just a short peck kiss, before I pulled back to gauge her response. I didn't think to ask Molly just how experienced Katie was, so I didn't know if she'd ever even kissed a guy before. To my slight surprise Katie then leaned in towards me and initiated another kiss, this one longer and with more movement in our lips. She then parted her lips and I parted mine, allowing our tongues to meet in the middle, our tongues wrestled for a bit whilst entering each others mouths. We continued making out like that for a minute or so before we the broke apart to catch our breath. Obviously, she had some experience with kissing. Katie was visibly excited after the short make out session, she was breathing harder and her chest moving more rapidly with her heart beat. The same could be said for myself, with my increased heart rate, I could feel a stirring in my loins. Taking her reaction to kissing as another good sign, I decided to move forward. So I slowly pulled my t-shirt off and laid it beside us, my semi-muscular torso now exposed to Katie for the first time. Luckily, Katie still looked to be comfortable, even biting her bottom lip as she slowly reached her hand out and began lightly running a few fingers over my abdomen and along my chest. Taking this as yet another good sign, I leaned in again and we began making out once more, whilst making out I began to slowly unbutton her school blazer and she didn't stop me, so when I had it unbuttoned I broke our kiss and helped her slipped out of it. We set her blazer aside then recommenced with the kissing. What came next would make or break this whole thing, as our tongues explored each other's mouths I slowly reached out and undid the top button on her blouse, then waited to see if she was going to stop me. She made no effort to stop me so I unbuttoned the next one, then another, and soon enough her blouse was completely unbuttoned and she hadn't stopped me, so far so good. We broke our kiss once again while I helped her out of her blouse, revealing a pale pink bra that hid her petite a-cup breasts. Katie looked nervous once again as she used her arms to cover her chest, this was clearly the least amount of clothing she'd ever had on around a guy. I then wrapped her in a comforting embrace, to try and reassure her. It was then that I felt how much her body was shaking, she was really nervous about all this. Luckily Molly took this as her cue and she quickly joined the embrace, wrapping her arms around us as she pressed softly against Katie's trembling back. "It's alright sweetie, you're doing so well, just relax." Molly whispered words of encouragement into Katie's ear. "Okay," Katie replied in a whisper. "Just remember, I'm right here if you need me." Molly said, breaking her embrace. Wow, Molly really is like a big sister to her, I thought to myself. Feeling nostalgiac once again as I briefly reminisced about how my own older sister and I used to be, and that sense of nostalgia was soon replaced with a feeling of melancholy. I was quickly brought back to reality as I realized I sill had a half-naked girl in front of me. With Katie still in my arms, I began planting soft kisses along her neck, in my experience that was always a sure fire way to turn a girl on, and to my delight Katie was no different. She let out a subtle moan as I kissed her flawless neck. Taking that as the good sign that it was, I used my hands which were still wrapped around her to unclasp her bra. I broke our embrace as she nervously let the straps fall from her shoulders and the cups fall from her breasts. I sat back and admired her bare chest. Her breasts were no more than an a-cup, in fact I'd seen on her bra that the size was 32a to be exact. While, not very big, they actually fit her small frame quite well. And the two petite lumps of flesh were topped with a pair of perky little pink nipples that stuck straight out. "You're beautiful, you know that?" I said, as she stared at the ground nervously. "You really mean that?" she asked shyly. "Of course I mean it." I replied, offering a reassuring smile. "So you don't think my boobs are too small?" she asked, finally looking up at me. "No, they're perfect." I answered truthfully. I was being honest, from what I've seen, bust size is relative to the particular person's body type. Basically, with her petite body type, her a-cups were actually a perfect fit for her, if her breasts were much bigger then they'd look weird and disproportionate on her small frame. "Thank you, Alan." she said with a smile, clearly no longer feeling so self-conscious about her breast size. With that boost in her self esteem, I leaned towards her and planted deep kiss on her lips. I then parted my lips from her's and began planting kisses down her neck once again, to which she responded with another subtle moan. I slowly planted a trail kisses from her neck down to her chest. Once I reach the two soft mounds of flesh on her chest, I moved to one and planted kisses upon it until I reached the little pink nub that was her nipple. She let out another moan as I flicked my tongue across her stiff nipple, before taking it in my mouth and suckling on it. When I finished with one, I gave the same treatment to the other, eliciting the same moan in response from Katie. Before taking things any further, I glanced up to see Molly, who was sitting behind Katie. Molly had her skirt hiked up and her panties pushed aside as she rubbed her cunt with one hand whilst groping her chest with the other. Obviously she'd gotten pretty turned on while watching the events with Katie and I slowly unfold. And I couldn't blame her, as my cock had been rock hard since I got Katie's shirt off. I lifted my mouth from Katie's chest and began kissing down her smooth lean stomach until I stopped at the waistband of her skirt. I looked up at Katie questioningly, as if to ask permission to remove her skirt, she slowly nodded in the affirmative. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her skirt, careful not to grab her panties as well, and began pulling. As I slowly slid her skirt down, she lifted her ass off the mat slightly, to allow me to slide the skirt down past her hips. I removed her skirt, revealing a pair of simple white cotton panties with a small pink floral pattern on them. Now with Katie in only her little pair of panties, I pulled back, figuring it best that I even the playing field. So I removed my own pants as Katie watched intently, exposing my plain boxers with the large tent my erection was creating in the crotch of them. Katie just stared curiously at the large bulge in my boxers. "Do you wanna see it?" I asked her. "I've never seen one before, not in real life." she said innocently. In response I slowly pulled my boxers down, letting my stiff 9 inches spring free. Katie's mouth was agape and her eyes wide. "wow, it's so big. Are they all this big?" she innocently asked in surprise. "Nah, he's certainly above average." Molly chimed in from behind her, licking her lips as she too stared at my member. "wow" Katie uttered. "Just wait till you feel that thing inside you." Molly said, biting her lip. "Are you sure it'll fit?" Katie asked, suddenly looking a little worried. "Don't worry sweetie, he'll be gentle and slow. All you have to do is relax." Molly said, in a reassuring tone. "Ok" Katie replied. Katie and I then met for another kiss. After breaking the kiss and feeling that she was ready to move forward, I began making my way down her lean body to her panties. I hooked my fingers in the small elastic waistband and began peeling them off slowly, Katie lifted her ass so I pull them past her hips. With her little cotton panties removed, she was now completely naked, like me. And her bald cunt was exposed, but not for long as she quickly moved her hands to cover it up. Still at eye level with her cunt, I looked up at her face, she looked a little nervous and scared. "It's alright, I would never do anything to hurt you, Katie." I said truthfully. Molly who'd stopped rubbing herself, wrapped Katie in her arms from behind. "Just relax, sweetie. No rush. Why don't you just let him eat you out for a bit? I promise you'll love it, and I'm sure he wouldn't mind." Molly said in her sisterly kind of tone. "Okay" Katie relented, both her and Molly looked down at me questioningly. "I wouldn't mind at all." I said, smiling a reassuring smile at her. Now, I didn't have a whole lot of experience with eating cunt, having only done it a couple times before. So I wasn't an expert or anything, but I did generally know my way around. Katie moved her hands away and I planted a kiss just above her slit. I stopped for a moment just to take in the sweet musky scent of her cunt. She then let out a moan as I dragged my tongue along her outer lips, getting my first taste of the juices that had begun to leak from her cunt. I then gently parted her lips slightly with my fingers and began running my tongue along the inner folds near the entrance of her snatch. I continued lapping up the sweet juices that began to almost pour from her, and she continued to let out audible moans, she was getting very turned on. She was as ready as she'll ever be. I moved back up her body and looked her in the eye. "Are you ready?" I asked. "Yeah." she said, biting her lip now. "Now just to warn you, it may hurt for a bit in the beginning. But don't worry, that's only natural. Just relax and go with it. But if it gets to be too painful, then just tell me to stop and I will." I said. She nodded an "ok" and I began to position myself over her. I spread her legs so that I was knealing between her thighs, my cock just inches from her cunt. Molly then grabbed Katie's hand and kept a hold of it, whispering in her ear words of encouragement. "Okay, here goes." I said, then leaned down to kiss her again as I inched my cock forward. She moaned into my mouth as the tip of my cock spread her lips apart and began to push into her tight wet hole. She broke our kiss and let out a little yelp as her cunt stretched around the first couple of inches of my member. "Are you okay? Want me to stop?" I asked, concerned. "No, just go slow." she said, biting her lip. She was extremely tight, which was to be expected, but I kept slowly gently pushing, feeling her tightness stretch ever so slightly around my thick cock. Then suddenly I came to a dead stop just a couple of inches inside her, I'd reached her hymen. This would be the real painful part. "Okay, now Katie, I need you to brace yourself. I'm gonna need to push a little harder to get past your hymen." I said. "Yeah, and it will hurt. Hopefully not too much, but just relax and prepare yourself, you're about to be a woman." Molly told her, rubbing her hand and kissing her forehead. Katie nodded in response, her nervousness showing in her eyes. I then resumed pushing, this time harder, feeling her hymen began to give way. "Mm" Katie moaned through clenched teeth, while she held Molly's hand in a death grip. I kept steadily pushing, until finally with a vocal yelp from Katie, her hymen had broken and my cock burrowed deeper into her hole. Katie's eyes began to water up as she gasped for air and her tight cunt clamped down on my shaft, I stopped moving immediately. "It's okay sweetie, you did so well." Molly said, stroking Katie's head. "But it hurts, Molly." Katie said, tears now running down her cheeks. "I know, baby. It'll stop soon, I promise. But guess what? You're now officially no longer a virgin. You're a woman now." Molly said, trying to cheer her up. I just watched silently as Molly continued talking to Katie, trying to comfort her. I still had my member buried in her tight hole and was careful not to move a single inch as she was still in pain and moving even a little bit would only hurt her more. Finally after several minutes, Katie had calmed down and the muscles in her cunt that had me in a vice-grip seemed to relax. "Are you ready to continue?" Molly asked Katie, seeing that she was more relaxed. "Yeah, I think so." Katie replied, looking at Molly, then to me. I nodded and began slowly pushing once again. Katie winced a bit in pain, but told me to keep going. She was still really tight, but her cunt had finally begun to get used to my thickness. A couple of more inches and I had finally bottomed out in her tight wet hole. I began to pull out a little bit, before pushing back in. I repeated that numerous times, keeping a slow pace, and Katie started to moan again in pleasure. "See, it feels better now, right?" Molly asked her. "Mm hmm" Katie moaned whilst biting her lip and nodding. "Yeah, now while he's busy doing his thing, rub your clit, just like I've showed you before." Molly said. Wow, I thought, Molly had apparently taught Katie how to masturbate at some point in time. While that was exceedingly hot, it was also kind of sweet in a weird kind of way. Katie released Molly's hand and began rubbing her clit as I slowly and steadily thrust in and out of her cunt. In response, her moaning increased tenfold, she was really enjoying all of this now. I continued my slow thrusts for a bit until I suddenly felt the walls of her cunt contract around my shaft again. "Mm; I'm cumming!" Katie desperately cried. I stopped thrusting and Katie froze as her orgasm took her and I felt her juices wash over my buried member within her pulsating snatch. After a couple of minutes or so when she finally came down from orgasm, Katie relaxed onto the mats, breathing heavily. I then pulled my cock from her cunt and found that there was a little blood on the shaft, which was to be expected after popping a girl's cherry, so I just wiped it off with my t-shirt. "Did you like that sweetie?" Molly asked. "Yeah, thank you Alan." Katie said through labored breath. "No problem." I said with a smile. "Now then, if you don't mind, I think I'll finish him off for you. You just lay there and relax. So watch and learn, Katie." Molly said, staring at my rock hard cock, licking her lips. Katie only nodded in response, clearly drained. Molly moved over closer to me and laid on her back, with her skirt still hiked up and her panties still pulled to one side. Eager to cum, I wasted no time and assumed the position over top of Molly. I immediately pushed my cock into her dripping wet snatch, burying all 9 inches easily. "Mm fuck yeah!" Molly exclaimed. I began pounding away at her cunt, while Molly moaned and screamed in pleasure. We continued like this for several minutes until both us were overcome by earth shattering orgasms. When all was said and done, the three of us got dressed and parted ways. Each of us heading to our respective rooms for the night. I went to bed that night thinking only of the future. I'd now had sex with all 4 girls. 4 for 4, I had a strange sense of pride in that. And I couldn't wait to see what else my 4 girls and me would get up to in the future. Having a harem is something I think just about every guy has fantasized about. Never in a million years would I have thought such a thing is possible. That's all it ever was for me, a fantasy. Through an unfortunate incident involving false accusations, I was kicked out of my old school and in my senior year of high school I was forced to attend an all-girls school. At first I detested the thought of attending this school. But soon I made friends with a group of girls and my time in this school would become unforgettable. Because now, I was living the fantasy. I had a harem. I wasn't aiming to have one, it just sort of happened. That group of girls: Molly, Amanda, Erin, and Katie. I'd had sex with them one by one in that order, even taking the last one's virginity. And soon those 4 girls became my own little harem. A couple of months had passed since I took Katie's virginity in the gym locker room. And over those months, that locker room saw a lot more action, it had become our regular meeting spot for sex, to put it bluntly. The sex with each girl was different. With Molly, it was always gentle and more sensual. Whereas with Amanda, it was more ferocious, like two animals just trying to get their rocks off. Erin liked to be the one in control, with her riding me while I laid on my back most of the time, and more often than not she'd bind my hands. With Katie, she being the least experienced, it was always about experimenting and trying new things. It was all very exhilarating. And after volleyball season had finally got under way, the girls had become especially insatiable, I was having sex with at least one of them just about every day. No doubt, I was living the dream, 4 different extremely attractive girls and 4 different types of sex with each of them. We hadn't really sat down and talked about everything yet, at this point we were still just kind of letting things happen on a whim. Sure, the 4 of them all knew that each of them was having sex with me, and they probably talked about it amongst themselves. But I knew that at some point I should probably have a sit down with the 4 girls and really have a conversation about what we were doing and discuss the future. Call it a harem meeting, if you will, everyone lay their cards on the table just to make sure there were no issues, and also I wanted to be doubly sure there was no jealousy brewing between the 4 of them. Luckily, I hadn't detected anything resembling jealousy as of yet, in fact the 4 girls seemed to get along like always, the last thing I wanted was to intrude on their friendship. We were always careful, to make sure that no one ever caught on, but to be honest anyone with half a brain probably could've figured out something was going on judging by how much time we were spending together. And I had little doubt the rumor mill was turning, after all the school was full of teenaged girls. Nothing against the fairer sex, but they did certainly love a juicy rumor or two. Of course, even after a few months at this school I was still an outsider, so I never really caught wind of any possible rumors. Anyways, I suppose I should get on with the story. To be continued. By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's Harem grows. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. We finished getting dressed and made our way down to the cafeteria. We probably shouldn't have walked in at the same time, because soon all eyes were on us and I knew for sure that the rumors would start. And I suppose neither of us were doing ourselves any favors, me looking disheveled as usual and Erin whose clothing looked fine, but her hair was a bit messy. Then of course, there was the fact that both of our faces had turned beet red upon walking in. Luckily everyone soon turned their attention back to what they were doing before we entered, so nothing to worry about, for now at least. [[MORE]] Erin and I each grabbed some food, and quickly spotted Amanda, Molly, and Katie at their table. We walked over to their table and took a seat, the three girls eyeing us intently. "Well, where the hell have you two been?" Molly asked. "Yeah, lunch is already almost over." Katie chimed in. "Oh, I bet I know what they were doing. You two have fun, or what?" Amanda said knowingly. "Oh my god, you two. Now of all times? Couldn't you have waited?" Molly said upon realizing what Amanda was getting at. "I have no idea what you're talking about. I only went to put my blazer away and put my phone on the charger in my room." I said, trying to play it off, knowing it wouldn't work. "Right, for nearly an hour. Must've taken a lot of effort." Molly said sarcastically. Erin still hadn't said anything, which wasn't unusual given her typically shy demeanor. She just sat there staring down at her food, slowly eating and listening to the conversation around her. "Oh you have no idea." I responded to Molly. "Yeah we do." Amanda said with a grin, and the same grin appeared on Molly and I as well. "Uh; no fair! Now all three of you have had him and not me? So not fair." Katie said whiningly. I fell silent, I had no words. Katie seemed legitimately disappointed that she was the only one left out. "You snooze you lose, girlie." Amanda said, sticking her tongue out in childlike manner to the pouting Katie. "Don't listen to her, your time will come, sweetie." Molly said, quickly putting her arm around Katie's shoulders to comfort her. Now I should explain, despite all of us being the same age, Molly always tended to act like more of a big sister to Katie than just a normal friend. Maybe it was because despite Katie being 18 like the rest of us, she acted more childlike and with Katie having a more petite kind of build, Molly physically was almost like a big sister to her. Either way, seeing Molly act like that was kind of endearing and sweet, it was one of the things I really liked about her. It reminded me of the way my own older sister used treat me, I missed that, but she like the rest of my family had pretty much cut her ties with me. "You baby her too much, you know that, right?" Amanda said to Molly. "Oh hush, Amanda." Molly said, glaring at Amanda. "Alright, point taken." Amanda replied. The little time left for lunch was spent making small talk mostly. That, and me hastily eating to hurry and finish before lunch ended. When the lunch bell did finally sound, the girls and I parted ways. They all went to their next class, I on the other hand had free period before my next class, so I just went on up to my dorm room. There were a few girls talking in the dorm halls, who I assume also had a free period, but they ignored me and I ignored them. I just entered my room and shut the door behind me. That's when I immediately noticed the distinct odor that filled my room, it smelled like sex, which to me certainly wasn't a bad thing. I just sat at my desk and booted up my computer, enjoying the scent and fresh memories of my time with Erin. I loaded up Netflix and queued up a show to watch for the next hour or so. When the episode ended, I looked at the time and let out a long sigh. It was already time for my next class, time flew by way too quick, I thought. Luckily it was my last class of the day, so it wouldn't be too bad, and with it being English, I didn't even have to pay attention. Which, I still don't know why a senior in high school is still required to take an English class, but that's beside the point. Anyways, I half-ass tucked in my shirt, half-assed my tie as well, then threw on my blazer and I was out the door in minutes. I got to class just as it was starting and quickly took my seat in the back. Almost as soon as I sat down I zoned out, the teacher beginning her lesson was just muffled noise in the background of my thoughts. My mind immediately went to the girls, I still couldn't believe how lucky I'd been thus far. Over the course of just 3 days, I had sex with 3 different girls, I mean how unreal is that? A thought then crossed my mind, should I go for a perfect 4? I began playing with the idea in my head, I could probably pull it off. I mean, Katie did genuinely seem jealous of the other 3 girls, and when Molly told her that her time will come, that seemed to really lift her spirits. But how would I go about it, with Molly it happened naturally and with Amanda and Erin it happened by their doing. Would I even need to worry about trying to make it happen? Knowing Katie, how childish and pushy she can be at times, she'd probably orchestrate it herself. Then again, that same childlike innocence might be the thing that would stop her from acting. Time flew by quickly as usual, class ended and I decided not to think too much more on the subject of Katie as it was beginning to drive me crazy. I walked across campus to the dorm alone, I'd half expected at least one of the girls to show up, but none of them did. I didn't think much of it though, it's not as if they're required to walk with me. But it was a bit odd that I hadn't so much as heard from any of them, Molly would usually text me after class to see about grabbing dinner in the cafeteria. Plus we would all usually hang out on Fridays. When I got to my room, I opened the door almost expecting to see Erin waiting in my room, I don't why, maybe a repeat performance? But nobody was there, I just walked in my room, stripped off my uniform and put on a pair of jeans. I then booted up computer, signed into Netflix and continued the show I was watching earlier. When it got to around dinner time, I still hadn't heard from any of the girls. Sure, I could've texted them, but I've never been the type to take the initiative to text someone, and with Molly especially I never had to worry about it because she would always be the one to text me first. I decided to just head down to the cafeteria. When I got to the cafeteria, there was Amanda and Erin, but no Molly or Katie. That's strange, I thought. I grabbed some food then joined Amanda and Erin at their table, figuring I'd just ask them. "Hey you two." I said, sitting down. "Hey Alan." Amanda said, meanwhile Erin offered a simple nod as her greeting. "So where's Molly and Katie?" I asked. "Not sure, I haven't seen them since class let out." Amanda said. Now, that really is strange, not even Amanda, one of their best friends knew where they were. I tried not to worry about it and just focus on eating. As we ate, we made small talk, but nothing of note, it actually made me realize that Molly really was the heart of out little group. Without her, we just didn't seem to have much to say. When we all finished eating, we parted ways to head to our respective rooms. As I walked to my room, my phone suddenly vibrated in my pocket, it was a text from Molly. Molly: Sorry I missed dinner, but can you come meet me at the gym? Me: Sure? I guess. Molly: Great! I'll be waiting our front. Me: Alright, I'll head that way. I hadn't heard from Molly since lunch and now she wants me to meet her at the gym? What gives? Then I remembered what happened the last time I was in that gym, my spirits immediately lifted, I knew what this meant. Sure, before I was disappointed that we didn't have dinner together, but the gym was a much better place to spend time. I quickly made my way to the gym, and sure enough there was Molly waiting near the door. "Hey Molly, what's up?" I greeted her. "Hey Alan, just follow me." she said. Straight to business, I thought. Not that I minded, I'd been looking forward to having another go with her ever since our first. I followed her into the dark gym. "Look, I know what you're probably thinking, but I didn't invite you here for that. I need to talk to you." she said as we walked across through the darkness. What? I thought. Then what are we doing here? I wondered. I was more than a little disappointed. "Um, can't we talk elsewhere? Why get my hopes up by bringing me here?" I asked, wondering why the gym. "Look, I know you're disappointed, trust me, I wanna have another night like our last one just as much as you. But there's a reason I brought you here, just let me explain." she said. "Okay, go ahead." I said, curious at what she had to say that couldn't be said elsewhere. "It's about Katie, the reason I missed dinner is because I was talking to her. You Katie was really upset when she found out that me, Amanda, and now Erin have been with you. She feels really left out. And I told her that you'd have sex with her too, if she wanted. So that's why I brought you here, I've got Katie waiting in the locker room." So that's why, I thought. My heart began to race with anticipation and I quickened my walking pace slightly. It seems I wouldn't have to try and hatch some plan after all, apparently Molly and Katie had done that. "Now, hold on, not so fast. I'm not done. Look, there's something you need to know. Katie is a virgin, and I told her that you could be her first, she was nervous and took a little convincing. But I assured her, you would be gentlemanly. She only asked that I stay with her the whole time, to help talk her through it." Molly explained. I almost gasped, Katie's a virgin? I know, that shouldn't be that big of a surprise, but it kind of was. I mean these days, most people have lost their virginities before 18. What's more is she wants me to be her first, or Molly does, to be more accurate. And to be perfectly honest I didn't know how to feel about being a girl's first. The last and only time I was a girl's first was when that same girl was also my first. But then again the idea was rather enticing, Katie was quite the little hottie after all. Yet that alone didn't alleviate my hesitation, I was kind of worried that it would be like taking advantage of her, plus with Molly there the whole time, I feared it would be kind of awkward. I've never had sex with someone watching before, it seemed strange to me. "You don't have to if you don't want to. I just feel like this is the only way to make Katie feel better." Molly said. I continued to mull it over. I was hesitant to be sure, but if Katie was so upset and doing this really would help, how could I refuse? Plus Molly seemed to want this too, and I wasn't sure I could refuse anything coming from her. "It's understandable to have misgivings about being someone's first. But I really want to help her out an you're the only way I know to do that. So please, do this for me." Molly said, her eyes pleading in the darkness. Those were the magic words. I was sold. This was something Molly really wanted, and for whatever reason, I can't bring myself to disappoint her. "Okay, I'll do it." I finally said. "Really? You will? Oh thank you so much Alan." Molly said excitedly, immediately wrapping me in and embrace. All I did was nod a simple "yes." I could tell this really meant a lot to her. She was like me, in a way. Molly couldn't bring herself to disappoint Katie, and I couldn't bring myself to disappoint Molly. "Great, now just follow me." Molly said, leading me into the locker room. We entered the locker room, but Katie wasn't in sight. "She's in the back, before you got here we laid out some mats so she could be more comfortable." Molly explained, seeing my initial confusion. We continued walking past the lockers and changing area, past the showers, and stopped when we got to the equipment storage area. And there was Katie, sitting nervously on some mats they'd laid out on the floor. "Hey Alan." Katie greeted me shyly, as she stared at the floor. It was a bit off putting to see Katie acting so shy and nervous, she was usually so bubbly and outgoing. I really felt for her, after all I'd been nervous like that before my first time as well. And though I was nervous now, I realized I couldn't show it or it would just make Katie even more nervous. I needed to act confident and comfortable, to show her that she's in good hands. But I also needed to be gentle and reassuring so she wouldn't be freaked out or anything, which it did help that she'd have Molly her best friend there for moral support. I slowly took a seat next to Katie on the mats, so that I wasn't standing over her. Molly followed suit and sat down a couple of feet from us. "It's alright Katie, no need to be so nervous. Just follow Alan's lead, I promise he'd never do anything hurt you or make you feel uncomfortable." Molly said in a gentle tone. "Okay." Katie said, looking up at me for the first time since I entered the room. I looked directly into her beautiful hazel eyes, then with a few fingers I slowly reached out and gently wiped a few stray strands of her dirty-blonde hair out of her face and her mouth creased into a slight smile. I took this as a good sign and slowly leaned in again until my lips met hers in a soft kiss. It was just a short peck kiss, before I pulled back to gauge her response. I didn't think to ask Molly just how experienced Katie was, so I didn't know if she'd ever even kissed a guy before. To my slight surprise Katie then leaned in towards me and initiated another kiss, this one longer and with more movement in our lips. She then parted her lips and I parted mine, allowing our tongues to meet in the middle, our tongues wrestled for a bit whilst entering each others mouths. We continued making out like that for a minute or so before we the broke apart to catch our breath. Obviously, she had some experience with kissing. Katie was visibly excited after the short make out session, she was breathing harder and her chest moving more rapidly with her heart beat. The same could be said for myself, with my increased heart rate, I could feel a stirring in my loins. Taking her reaction to kissing as another good sign, I decided to move forward. So I slowly pulled my t-shirt off and laid it beside us, my semi-muscular torso now exposed to Katie for the first time. Luckily, Katie still looked to be comfortable, even biting her bottom lip as she slowly reached her hand out and began lightly running a few fingers over my abdomen and along my chest. Taking this as yet another good sign, I leaned in again and we began making out once more, whilst making out I began to slowly unbutton her school blazer and she didn't stop me, so when I had it unbuttoned I broke our kiss and helped her slipped out of it. We set her blazer aside then recommenced with the kissing. What came next would make or break this whole thing, as our tongues explored each other's mouths I slowly reached out and undid the top button on her blouse, then waited to see if she was going to stop me. She made no effort to stop me so I unbuttoned the next one, then another, and soon enough her blouse was completely unbuttoned and she hadn't stopped me, so far so good. We broke our kiss once again while I helped her out of her blouse, revealing a pale pink bra that hid her petite a-cup breasts. Katie looked nervous once again as she used her arms to cover her chest, this was clearly the least amount of clothing she'd ever had on around a guy. I then wrapped her in a comforting embrace, to try and reassure her. It was then that I felt how much her body was shaking, she was really nervous about all this. Luckily Molly took this as her cue and she quickly joined the embrace, wrapping her arms around us as she pressed softly against Katie's trembling back. "It's alright sweetie, you're doing so well, just relax." Molly whispered words of encouragement into Katie's ear. "Okay," Katie replied in a whisper. "Just remember, I'm right here if you need me." Molly said, breaking her embrace. Wow, Molly really is like a big sister to her, I thought to myself. Feeling nostalgiac once again as I briefly reminisced about how my own older sister and I used to be, and that sense of nostalgia was soon replaced with a feeling of melancholy. I was quickly brought back to reality as I realized I sill had a half-naked girl in front of me. With Katie still in my arms, I began planting soft kisses along her neck, in my experience that was always a sure fire way to turn a girl on, and to my delight Katie was no different. She let out a subtle moan as I kissed her flawless neck. Taking that as the good sign that it was, I used my hands which were still wrapped around her to unclasp her bra. I broke our embrace as she nervously let the straps fall from her shoulders and the cups fall from her breasts. I sat back and admired her bare chest. Her breasts were no more than an a-cup, in fact I'd seen on her bra that the size was 32a to be exact. While, not very big, they actually fit her small frame quite well. And the two petite lumps of flesh were topped with a pair of perky little pink nipples that stuck straight out. "You're beautiful, you know that?" I said, as she stared at the ground nervously. "You really mean that?" she asked shyly. "Of course I mean it." I replied, offering a reassuring smile. "So you don't think my boobs are too small?" she asked, finally looking up at me. "No, they're perfect." I answered truthfully. I was being honest, from what I've seen, bust size is relative to the particular person's body type. Basically, with her petite body type, her a-cups were actually a perfect fit for her, if her breasts were much bigger then they'd look weird and disproportionate on her small frame. "Thank you, Alan." she said with a smile, clearly no longer feeling so self-conscious about her breast size. With that boost in her self esteem, I leaned towards her and planted deep kiss on her lips. I then parted my lips from her's and began planting kisses down her neck once again, to which she responded with another subtle moan. I slowly planted a trail kisses from her neck down to her chest. Once I reach the two soft mounds of flesh on her chest, I moved to one and planted kisses upon it until I reached the little pink nub that was her nipple. She let out another moan as I flicked my tongue across her stiff nipple, before taking it in my mouth and suckling on it. When I finished with one, I gave the same treatment to the other, eliciting the same moan in response from Katie. Before taking things any further, I glanced up to see Molly, who was sitting behind Katie. Molly had her skirt hiked up and her panties pushed aside as she rubbed her cunt with one hand whilst groping her chest with the other. Obviously she'd gotten pretty turned on while watching the events with Katie and I slowly unfold. And I couldn't blame her, as my cock had been rock hard since I got Katie's shirt off. I lifted my mouth from Katie's chest and began kissing down her smooth lean stomach until I stopped at the waistband of her skirt. I looked up at Katie questioningly, as if to ask permission to remove her skirt, she slowly nodded in the affirmative. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her skirt, careful not to grab her panties as well, and began pulling. As I slowly slid her skirt down, she lifted her ass off the mat slightly, to allow me to slide the skirt down past her hips. I removed her skirt, revealing a pair of simple white cotton panties with a small pink floral pattern on them. Now with Katie in only her little pair of panties, I pulled back, figuring it best that I even the playing field. So I removed my own pants as Katie watched intently, exposing my plain boxers with the large tent my erection was creating in the crotch of them. Katie just stared curiously at the large bulge in my boxers. "Do you wanna see it?" I asked her. "I've never seen one before, not in real life." she said innocently. In response I slowly pulled my boxers down, letting my stiff 9 inches spring free. Katie's mouth was agape and her eyes wide. "wow, it's so big. Are they all this big?" she innocently asked in surprise. "Nah, he's certainly above average." Molly chimed in from behind her, licking her lips as she too stared at my member. "wow" Katie uttered. "Just wait till you feel that thing inside you." Molly said, biting her lip. "Are you sure it'll fit?" Katie asked, suddenly looking a little worried. "Don't worry sweetie, he'll be gentle and slow. All you have to do is relax." Molly said, in a reassuring tone. "Ok" Katie replied. Katie and I then met for another kiss. After breaking the kiss and feeling that she was ready to move forward, I began making my way down her lean body to her panties. I hooked my fingers in the small elastic waistband and began peeling them off slowly, Katie lifted her ass so I pull them past her hips. With her little cotton panties removed, she was now completely naked, like me. And her bald cunt was exposed, but not for long as she quickly moved her hands to cover it up. Still at eye level with her cunt, I looked up at her face, she looked a little nervous and scared. "It's alright, I would never do anything to hurt you, Katie." I said truthfully. Molly who'd stopped rubbing herself, wrapped Katie in her arms from behind. "Just relax, sweetie. No rush. Why don't you just let him eat you out for a bit? I promise you'll love it, and I'm sure he wouldn't mind." Molly said in her sisterly kind of tone. "Okay" Katie relented, both her and Molly looked down at me questioningly. "I wouldn't mind at all." I said, smiling a reassuring smile at her. Now, I didn't have a whole lot of experience with eating cunt, having only done it a couple times before. So I wasn't an expert or anything, but I did generally know my way around. Katie moved her hands away and I planted a kiss just above her slit. I stopped for a moment just to take in the sweet musky scent of her cunt. She then let out a moan as I dragged my tongue along her outer lips, getting my first taste of the juices that had begun to leak from her cunt. I then gently parted her lips slightly with my fingers and began running my tongue along the inner folds near the entrance of her snatch. I continued lapping up the sweet juices that began to almost pour from her, and she continued to let out audible moans, she was getting very turned on. She was as ready as she'll ever be. I moved back up her body and looked her in the eye. "Are you ready?" I asked. "Yeah." she said, biting her lip now. "Now just to warn you, it may hurt for a bit in the beginning. But don't worry, that's only natural. Just relax and go with it. But if it gets to be too painful, then just tell me to stop and I will." I said. She nodded an "ok" and I began to position myself over her. I spread her legs so that I was knealing between her thighs, my cock just inches from her cunt. Molly then grabbed Katie's hand and kept a hold of it, whispering in her ear words of encouragement. "Okay, here goes." I said, then leaned down to kiss her again as I inched my cock forward. She moaned into my mouth as the tip of my cock spread her lips apart and began to push into her tight wet hole. She broke our kiss and let out a little yelp as her cunt stretched around the first couple of inches of my member. "Are you okay? Want me to stop?" I asked, concerned. "No, just go slow." she said, biting her lip. She was extremely tight, which was to be expected, but I kept slowly gently pushing, feeling her tightness stretch ever so slightly around my thick cock. Then suddenly I came to a dead stop just a couple of inches inside her, I'd reached her hymen. This would be the real painful part. "Okay, now Katie, I need you to brace yourself. I'm gonna need to push a little harder to get past your hymen." I said. "Yeah, and it will hurt. Hopefully not too much, but just relax and prepare yourself, you're about to be a woman." Molly told her, rubbing her hand and kissing her forehead. Katie nodded in response, her nervousness showing in her eyes. I then resumed pushing, this time harder, feeling her hymen began to give way. "Mm" Katie moaned through clenched teeth, while she held Molly's hand in a death grip. I kept steadily pushing, until finally with a vocal yelp from Katie, her hymen had broken and my cock burrowed deeper into her hole. Katie's eyes began to water up as she gasped for air and her tight cunt clamped down on my shaft, I stopped moving immediately. "It's okay sweetie, you did so well." Molly said, stroking Katie's head. "But it hurts, Molly." Katie said, tears now running down her cheeks. "I know, baby. It'll stop soon, I promise. But guess what? You're now officially no longer a virgin. You're a woman now." Molly said, trying to cheer her up. I just watched silently as Molly continued talking to Katie, trying to comfort her. I still had my member buried in her tight hole and was careful not to move a single inch as she was still in pain and moving even a little bit would only hurt her more. Finally after several minutes, Katie had calmed down and the muscles in her cunt that had me in a vice-grip seemed to relax. "Are you ready to continue?" Molly asked Katie, seeing that she was more relaxed. "Yeah, I think so." Katie replied, looking at Molly, then to me. I nodded and began slowly pushing once again. Katie winced a bit in pain, but told me to keep going. She was still really tight, but her cunt had finally begun to get used to my thickness. A couple of more inches and I had finally bottomed out in her tight wet hole. I began to pull out a little bit, before pushing back in. I repeated that numerous times, keeping a slow pace, and Katie started to moan again in pleasure. "See, it feels better now, right?" Molly asked her. "Mm hmm" Katie moaned whilst biting her lip and nodding. "Yeah, now while he's busy doing his thing, rub your clit, just like I've showed you before." Molly said. Wow, I thought, Molly had apparently taught Katie how to masturbate at some point in time. While that was exceedingly hot, it was also kind of sweet in a weird kind of way. Katie released Molly's hand and began rubbing her clit as I slowly and steadily thrust in and out of her cunt. In response, her moaning increased tenfold, she was really enjoying all of this now. I continued my slow thrusts for a bit until I suddenly felt the walls of her cunt contract around my shaft again. "Mm; I'm cumming!" Katie desperately cried. I stopped thrusting and Katie froze as her orgasm took her and I felt her juices wash over my buried member within her pulsating snatch. After a couple of minutes or so when she finally came down from orgasm, Katie relaxed onto the mats, breathing heavily. I then pulled my cock from her cunt and found that there was a little blood on the shaft, which was to be expected after popping a girl's cherry, so I just wiped it off with my t-shirt. "Did you like that sweetie?" Molly asked. "Yeah, thank you Alan." Katie said through labored breath. "No problem." I said with a smile. "Now then, if you don't mind, I think I'll finish him off for you. You just lay there and relax. So watch and learn, Katie." Molly said, staring at my rock hard cock, licking her lips. Katie only nodded in response, clearly drained. Molly moved over closer to me and laid on her back, with her skirt still hiked up and her panties still pulled to one side. Eager to cum, I wasted no time and assumed the position over top of Molly. I immediately pushed my cock into her dripping wet snatch, burying all 9 inches easily. "Mm fuck yeah!" Molly exclaimed. I began pounding away at her cunt, while Molly moaned and screamed in pleasure. We continued like this for several minutes until both us were overcome by earth shattering orgasms. When all was said and done, the three of us got dressed and parted ways. Each of us heading to our respective rooms for the night. I went to bed that night thinking only of the future. I'd now had sex with all 4 girls. 4 for 4, I had a strange sense of pride in that. And I couldn't wait to see what else my 4 girls and me would get up to in the future. Having a harem is something I think just about every guy has fantasized about. Never in a million years would I have thought such a thing is possible. That's all it ever was for me, a fantasy. Through an unfortunate incident involving false accusations, I was kicked out of my old school and in my senior year of high school I was forced to attend an all-girls school. At first I detested the thought of attending this school. But soon I made friends with a group of girls and my time in this school would become unforgettable. Because now, I was living the fantasy. I had a harem. I wasn't aiming to have one, it just sort of happened. That group of girls: Molly, Amanda, Erin, and Katie. I'd had sex with them one by one in that order, even taking the last one's virginity. And soon those 4 girls became my own little harem. A couple of months had passed since I took Katie's virginity in the gym locker room. And over those months, that locker room saw a lot more action, it had become our regular meeting spot for sex, to put it bluntly. The sex with each girl was different. With Molly, it was always gentle and more sensual. Whereas with Amanda, it was more ferocious, like two animals just trying to get their rocks off. Erin liked to be the one in control, with her riding me while I laid on my back most of the time, and more often than not she'd bind my hands. With Katie, she being the least experienced, it was always about experimenting and trying new things. It was all very exhilarating. And after volleyball season had finally got under way, the girls had become especially insatiable, I was having sex with at least one of them just about every day. No doubt, I was living the dream, 4 different extremely attractive girls and 4 different types of sex with each of them. We hadn't really sat down and talked about everything yet, at this point we were still just kind of letting things happen on a whim. Sure, the 4 of them all knew that each of them was having sex with me, and they probably talked about it amongst themselves. But I knew that at some point I should probably have a sit down with the 4 girls and really have a conversation about what we were doing and discuss the future. Call it a harem meeting, if you will, everyone lay their cards on the table just to make sure there were no issues, and also I wanted to be doubly sure there was no jealousy brewing between the 4 of them. Luckily, I hadn't detected anything resembling jealousy as of yet, in fact the 4 girls seemed to get along like always, the last thing I wanted was to intrude on their friendship. We were always careful, to make sure that no one ever caught on, but to be honest anyone with half a brain probably could've figured out something was going on judging by how much time we were spending together. And I had little doubt the rumor mill was turning, after all the school was full of teenaged girls. Nothing against the fairer sex, but they did certainly love a juicy rumor or two. Of course, even after a few months at this school I was still an outsider, so I never really caught wind of any possible rumors. Anyways, I suppose I should get on with the story. To be continued. By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan Awakens the sexuality of the girls. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Before things could progress any further, I got up and helped Molly up off the floor. As a courtesy I was careful not steal any glimpses of her naked body and turned my back again so she could finish drying off, trust me I know how difficult that was. When she finished drying off she didn't put her fresh clothes on, she just wrapped the towel around herself again. She then turned me around and kissed me on the lips again. When she broke our kiss I looked her in the eyes and saw that the fire was still there. "What do ya say we go to your room?" she asked in a seductive tone. [[MORE]] After all that talk about not making the same mistakes, here I was. My resolve had been completely crushed, all my trepidation about being with another girl after what happened last time had been thrown into the wind. Lust was the only emotion in my body. I nodded in the affirmative then we grabbed her things and I helped her down the hall to my room. Once we got to my room and the door shut behind us we dropped her things on the floor and began kissing once again. We then broke our kiss and stepped back from one another, almost in the same motion Molly dropped her towel to the floor, revealing her naked body to me. My jaw almost dropped at the sight. Her B-cup breasts weren't very big but they were perky, they were a bit paler in tone than the rest of her tanned body and were capped with a pair of pink nipples and areolas. My eyes scanned down her body, she had a thin patch of pubic hair just above her perfect tight looking cunt. Everything about her seemed so flawless and I wanted her. There was no denying it anymore, I had to have her. "Alright, now take off those shorts, I wanna get a look at that thing that was poking my thigh." Molly said as I continued scanning her perfect body. Without saying anything, I responded by first taking off my shirt, revealing to her for the first time my modestly muscled torso. I watched her eyes scan over my upper body, I could tell she was pleased. I then hooked my thumbs under the waistband of my shorts and pulled down my shorts and boxers in one motion. My sizable rock hard cock sprang forth from its bindings and stood straight out. Molly's eyes widened at first, then she began to bite her lip, as she stared at my engorged member. "Oh my gosh, that's big." she said. I smiled at her compliment. If there is one thing I was truly blessed with it was being well endowed, about 9 inches when fully erect. Molly and I simultaneously moved towards one another and our lips met for another kiss. This time she parted her lips to allow my prying tongue access to explore her mouth, I did the same and soon our tongues were wrestling in each others mouths. As we tongue kissed, I began caressing Molly's taut sexy body, I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed her firm muscular ass cheeks. She moaned into my mouth when I brought one hand up to her breasts and began groping them, feeling her nipples harden even more. By the time we broke apart both of us were breathing heavily and had begun sweating. "Skip the foreplay, I need you inside me now." she said in a low almost pleading voice. Molly then sat down on my bed and laid back with her legs spread. She squeezed her small perky tits, looking up at me with a pleading look on her face. She wanted this just as bad as I did. I positioned myself at the end of the bed between her spread legs, and began rubbing my cock along the outer lips of her soaking wet slit, I was about to enter her for the first time when I stopped in my tracks because I had a sudden realization. 'Shit, I don't have a rubber." I said, panic beginning to set in. "It's fine, I'm on the pill. Just please, fuck me already." she said in that same pleading voice from a moment ago. Relieved by her response I lined my cock up with her dripping wet snatch and began slowly pushing forward without any further delay. Molly let out a quiet but prolonged yelp as her cunt lips stretched to accommodate my girth. She was really tight, but I could tell she was no virgin. After a steady push finally I had bottomed out in her, I stopped for a moment to give Molly's strained cunt a chance to get used to my buried member. "Oh my god, I almost didn't think you were gonna fit" Molly said, clearly out of breath. "Yeah? Well when there's a will, there's a way." I said, looking down at her with a grin. "I'd say so. Now come on, what's the hold up? You gonna fuck me or what?" Molly said, biting her lip. I was taken aback by her pleading candor. I know she wanted this at least as much as I did, but it was almost as if she was desperate for a good fuck. Though, I suppose her being in a school with only girls for the past several years she probably didn't get many opportunities for sex, so she certainly would be more than a little pent up. "Oh, I can do that." I said reassuringly. I then slowly drew my hips back, Molly moaned as my cock inched out of her tight wet cunt. Just when I had pulled all but a couple of inches out of her, I quickly rammed my full length back into her snatch, she let out a vocal yelp in response. I did this several more times and Molly, realizing she was getting a little loud, put my pillow over her mouth to muffle her moans. Getting bored with the slow pace, I began to speed up. Molly continued to moan into the pillow. "Mm hmm, fuck yeah, please; faster. Please go faster, and harder" Molly breathlessly pleaded. I then increased my pace tenfold, I began thrusting my hard cock in and out of her dripping wet cunt as fast and hard as I could. She let out a muffled cry of ecstasy into the pillow as the sounds of our colliding flesh rang through the room. She wrapped her legs around my back, her feet interlocking over my ass as I vigorously thrusted into her, I let out a grunt and a sigh with each push. Even though her breasts weren't very big, those perky little things were certainly jiggling violently with every movement. As I rammed into her with a powerful push, her interlocked legs pulled me deeper into her and her surprisingly strong leg muscles kept me from pulling out. "Oh fuck! I'm cumming!" she managed to utter. With that her whole body tensed up and her cunt clamped down on my shaft. Then her muscles began to twitch and relax as I felt her cum wash over my buried cock. The added sensations caused my own orgasm to come racing through me. With one last groan I tensed up and began shooting rope after rope of hot jizz deep inside Molly's pulsating cunt. My climax left me drained and I went limp and collapsed onto the bed next to Molly. Both of us were breathing heavily and sweating profusely. "Holy shit, that was good. I needed that more than you know." Molly said as she got up off the bed and began putting on the clean change of clothes she'd brought with her to the shower. "I should be getting back to my room now." she said, as she finished getting dressed and started gathering her things. "How's your ankle? You gonna be alright getting back alone?" I said, remembering her injured ankle. "Oh that quit hurting a while ago, don't worry. It's amazing what a good fuck does for pain." she said with a giggle. I let out a laugh as well. Molly then grabbed the rest of her things from off the floor and made her way to my door. "We should definitely do this again sometime." she said with a wink before leaving. As my door shut behind her, I laid there naked in my bed thinking about the last thing she'd said. We're gonna do this again, could my life get any better? I silently asked myself. I fell asleep like that, full of anticipation. Of course unbeknownst to me at the time, my life was going to get better, a lot better. The next morning I awoke to my alarm going off, I had my first class within the hour. As I got ready, all I could think about was what happened the night before with Molly. We had sex, and I felt great, after feeling so depressed about the past for so long, it was just what I needed. Sure, I was a little sad that when my resolve was truly put to the test, I ended up failing. And her last words before leaving my room, saying we should do it again sometime. I couldn't wait to see her again, and I couldn't wait to see where things would go from here. Sadly as the day went by I wouldn't get to see Molly very much. We were both just too busy with school work, the teachers that day had decided to go all out with the class work and homework, not only that but we had tests the next day, so everyone would be spending most of their free time studying. They weren't even having volleyball practice that day, so I wouldn't even get to see Molly then. After my last class, I walked back to the dorms alone, more than a little disappointed that I wouldn't getting a repeat of the previous night's activities. But I had my hopes up for the weekend. "Hey Alan!" I heard a familiar excited voice behind me as I trudged along. I turned around, to see that the voice had belonged to Amanda, who was walking behind me at a much quicker pace, as though she was trying to catch up to me. "Oh hey Amanda. Just on my way to my room." I stopped walking to turn and greet her. "Well forget about that, walk with me for a sec. I wanna talk to you about something." she said. I was about to protest that I had to study and do homework, but she had grabbed my arm and began leading me in the opposite direction I was going. I was curious as to what she wanted to talk to me about, so I just went along with her. "So, where are we going? And what did you wanna talk to me about?" I asked, as I walked alongside her. "Don't worry about it, I'll explain everything when we get there." she replied. Where ever "there" is, I thought. That question would soon be answered for me when we arrived at the gym where they usually hold volleyball practice, the fact that she had led to a locked gym had certainly confused me. Then to my surprise, Amanda pulled out a key and unlocked the door to the gym. Which I guessed that as team captain she was given a key. We entered the gym, it was dark and completely empty. Now my curiosity had reached a tipping point wondering why Amanda had brought me to the empty gym. She continued leading me across the dark gym floor, until finally we came to a stop. "Okay so," I couldn't even finish getting the words out before Amanda suddenly pulled me towards her and pressed her soft lips against mine for a quick kiss. She broke the kiss and took a step back. I was dumbfounded, where the hell did that come from? I wondered. And more, what are her intentions? I couldn't even get a read on her facial expressions due to the lack of light in the gym. "Okay, what was that for?" I asked incredulously. "Oh, well, Molly told me all about what you guys did last night, " Amanda replied matter of factly. Damn, I thought, Molly told her? I didn't peg her as the type to kiss and tell, though I guess I shouldn't be too surprised that she would tell one of her best friends about something like that. "And, well, I want in on it" she continued. Wait a minute, did I hear that last part right? I was so lost in thought I barely heard her. "What" I asked in disbelief. "You heard me, I want you to fuck me." she replied. I just stood frozen in disbelief. My eyes had finally adjusted to the dark, so I could now make out the look on her face, she was dead serious. "Look, I haven't had sex since the last time I went home, which was during summer break to be exact, either way that was months ago. I need this, I need you. And don't worry, I've already talked to Molly about it, she's totally cool with it. So I figured since I have the gym key, we could do it in the locker room and that way the noise won't be a problem. And since Coach Jones went home for the night, she won't be a problem either." Amanda explained. Wow, she put a lot of thought into this. I didn't know what to say. My hormones and instincts were telling me to just go for it, but my mind kept telling me that this could only lead to trouble. I could tell she was waiting for my response, but honestly I didn't have one. I just stood there stuck in my own head. "Well, what do you " she couldn't get the words because then it was my turn to interrupt her. As she tried to speak, I finally just gave in to my own instincts. I grabbed her, pulled her towards me and pressed my lips against hers for a long passionate kiss. She promptly got into the kiss as well and soon both our mouths were opened and our tongues intertwined. "I guess I got my answer." she said with a lust filled look after breaking our tongue kiss. She then grabbed my hand and led me into the locker room, flipping the light switch on the wall to turn on the lights as the door shut behind us. We then began passionately kissing again as we stood there in the middle of the locker room. As we locked in that kiss we began hastily removing each other's school uniforms. First, our blazers fell to the floor, then we began unbuttoning each other's shirts. I eagerly opened her shirt to reveal her ample d-cup breasts encased in a black lacy bra. My cock jumped at the sight, not that it needed any more encouragement, after all I had been rock hard since the kissing started. We broke our kiss and Amanda had opened my shirt as well and was running her fingers across my modest abs. I brought my own hand up and began copping a feel on her big juicy tits over her bra. She let out a little moan when I lightly squeezed her breast. I then went back to removing her clothes, I started by removing her shirt the rest of the way and let it fall to the floor. Amanda meanwhile now just in her bra, skirt, long knee socks and shoes had already started undoing my belt and moved on to unbuttoning and unzipping my pants when she finished with the belt. But I had to stop her before she could pull my pants down, as I still needed to remove my shoes to make that possible. I sat down on the bench in front of the lockers and began taking off my shoes and socks, Amanda did the same. As soon as we stood up Amanda wasted no time in pulling my pants down, I stepped out of them and removed my own shirt the rest of the way tossing it aside. I now stood before Amanda in just my bulging boxers. In response I pulled down her skirt to reveal a sexy pair of panties that matched her bra pulled tightly over her voluptuous ass. Now we were both in just our underwear, staring at one another. I then grabbed Amanda in my arms and began kissing her once again. After breaking the kiss I then reached my arms around her back and unclasped her bra, she let it fall to the ground, freeing her tits at last. I immediately saw that her bra didn't do their size justice, her massive tits hung freely on her chest, jiggling with every slight movement, but they didn't sag. They were symmetrical and well proportioned. All in all, they were a great looking pair of breasts. I then reached out and put both hands on her tits, firmly squeezing the giat mounds of flesh. She moaned as I softly pinched her erect nipples, which stuck out about half an inch off her breasts. I then began running my hands down her stomach until I reached the waistband of her panties. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband and slowly pulled them down her thighs, exposing her bald cunt inch by inch. Amanda stepped out of her panties once they got past her knees. Then she reached out and began pulling down my boxers, my fully erect cock springing forth as she slid my boxers down. "Mm, wow; it's just as big as Molly said it was." she almost gasped upon seeing my cock. I smiled, satisfied that my cock had left such an impression. I then grabbed her and began deeply tongue kissing her. "Fuck, I need you in me; now!" she said after breaking our kiss. She was just as overcome with lust as me. I grabbed her and she yelped as I wrapped my hand in her blonde hair and pushed her against the wall. I began deeply passionately kissing her as I caressed her tits with my free hand. I guided my cock to her cunt and rubbed it along her soaking wet lips, coating my shaft in her juices. She let out a moan as I spread her cunt lips with the tip of my cock. "Ah fuck!" she squealed and broke our kiss as I drove my full length into her hot wet cunt with one powerful thrust. She wasn't nearly as tight as Molly, but she wasn't loose either. With her back pinned against the wall, I began thrusting in and out of her snatch with reckless abandon. Her tits bounced with each push and she screamed with pleasure as I repeatedly drove into her. "Mm; fuck! I needed this! Here take me from behind, make me your bitch!" she exclaimed, staring me in the eyes. I took my cock out of her cunt and let her off the wall. She went over to the bench, and bent over placing her hands on the bench to brace herself. I then assumed the position behind her and slapped her big round ass, watching it jiggle, she yelped and giggled in delight. I then grabbed her hip and easily found her cunt with my cock. I began thrusting into her again as fast and hard as I could, her tits hanging beneath her rocked with each thrust. "Oh fuck yeah! I'm your bitch, fuck me like you own me!" she screamed, as she was being rocked back and forth with each push. I was fucking her so furiously that she had to hold onto to that bench like a vise-grip to keep from losing her balance. The sounds of her soaking wet cunt and fleshy ass cheeks slapping against my pelvis filled the locker room, and her loud moans echoed off the metal lockers surrounding us. There was no way I was gonna last much longer and I silently hoped Amanda was close to climaxing as well. "Oh god! I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna fucking cum!" she suddenly yelled as if on cue. "Mm, fuck yeah babe. I'm gonna bust soon too" I said between labored breaths. "Mm, oh fuck! Let me feel your cum inside!" she screamed in response. With that I stopped holding back and just let go. I quit thrusting and just stood still with my cock buried in her snatch, a tremble went through my body as I began spraying my seed inside her. "Mm, I feel it! Oh fuck! I'm cumming!" Amanda exclaimed as her body locked up. Then as a tremble racked her body and her muscles contracted I felt her fluid wash over my buried member. She let out an audible sigh as her orgasm took her. Her cunt pulsated on my cock, managing to squeeze out every last drop of my cum. I let my softening cock fall out of her cunt and then I sat down on the bench, to catch my breath. I was exhausted, but exhilerated at the same time. "Oh wow, I needed a good fuck. I feel so much better now. Thanks Alan." Amanda said, getting up and gathering her discarded clothing. "I should be thanking you, damn that was incredible." I said. "Hey now, it was good for me too, you know." She said with a smile as she began getting dressed. I too gathered up my clothes and began getting dressed. As we dressed in silence all I could think about were the acts we'd just performed only moments before. I just had sex with an insanely hot girl in a locker room. It took a bit for the reality of that to set in. That coupled with the events in my room with Molly the night before, to be honest I wasn't all too sure this wasn't one big dream. Amanda, now fully dressed pulled me from my thoughts as she spoke. "So good, in fact, I think we'll need to make this a regular thing." she said with a sly grin before turning and walking away. I sat in class, listening to the teacher's mind-numbing lecture. To be honest, I tuned out not long after she started. I had far too much other stuff on my mind to worry about school work. It was Friday, and just the day before I had sex with Amanda in the locker room, the day before that I had sex with Molly in my dorm room. I mean, with two incredible nights like that in a row, what the hell else was I gonna think about? One major upside was that I was no longer thinking about all that depressing shit with my old school and my family issues. That stuff had plagued me for way too long and with 2 great nights in a row, I was hoping to keep the momentum going. And with the weekend starting, there was a good chance of that. I was so lost in thought, that I didn't even hear the bell ringing that signaled the end of class. However, I quickly noticed all of my classmates getting up and leaving, so I did the same. As I exited class and made my way out onto the main campus, I took off my blazer and slung it over my shoulder, I also loosened my tie and untucked my shirt. Not only did I feel more comfortable that way, I also fancied the idea that it would piss off my mother. As I strolled across campus to the cafeteria for lunched, I was soon joined by Molly and Amanda. They both had a glow about them, and I shared that glow, we were the only three people on earth that knew what we had done in the past couple of days. Well, more accurately I was sure Katie and Erin knew as well, but they weren't with us at the moment. "Hey stud," both girls said in unison, greeting me. "Hey back, ladies. And you can just call me Alan, a stud usually refers to a horse or cattle." I said. "Well, you're hung like a horse." Molly countered. "Ain't that the truth, I'm still feeling it." Amanda chimed in. I honestly didn't know how to respond to that. I'd never encountered any girls that talked so casually and open about such things, but I guess after what we'd done, there was no longer any reason to shy away from it. It still caught me off guard. "So, how have you two been today?" I asked, trying to change the subject with small talk. "Oh well, pretty standard I guess. Class was a drag as usual, Mrs. Faulkner had us taking a fuck ton of notes." Molly said with a sigh. "Same here." Amanda concurred. They took a few of the same classes as me, Mrs. Faulkner in particular sure did love having everyone take notes for her history lessons, it was a real pain. Amanda and Molly had her class during a different period than me, in fact we didn't share a single class period. Just as well perhaps, if either of them were in my class I'd never get any work done, not that I was anyways. "Oh, yeah. I didn't take any notes. In fact I tuned out about 5 minutes into the lesson." I responded. "Come on now, Alan. You need to focus or you're gonna fail." Molly said, she always showed concern for my academic wellbeing, it was nice, not that my family seemed to care how I was doing. "Sorry. I had other things on my mind." I replied. "Yeah, I'll bet." Amanda said, flashing a sly grin. So my idea for changing the subject with small talk was shit, we were right back where we started. "I know what ya mean, it's about all I've been able to think about for 2 days now." Molly said. "Ain't that the truth." Amanda said. Before the conversation got any further, we were approaching the cafeteria. "Finally, I am starving, I still don't see why they had to put our dorm and cafeteria way off over here across campus." Molly said aloud, voicing her hunger. "You're right about that. Such a pain in the ass walking all the way over here everyday." Amanda voiced her agreement. "Alright, well you girls go ahead in and grab your lunch. I've gotta run up to my room for a bit to put my blazer away and plug my phone up to charge." I said. "Okay, we'll be waiting." both Amanda and Molly said. We parted ways, they headed into the cafeteria and I went next door, to the dorm. The dorm was completely empty, as usual per this time of day. When I finally got to the door of my room, I went to unlock it but found it was already unlocked. Hmm, strange, I thought. I turned the knob and entered my room nervously. I was shocked to see none other than Erin, sitting casually on the edge of my bed, like she was waiting for something. "Hey, Alan; been waiting for you." she said casually greeting me. "Okay, quick question: How did you get in my room?" I asked, almost a little creeped out. "Oh I picked your lock." she said, as though it was nothing. Figures, the quiet reserved girl had a weird skill like lock picking stashed away, seriously, what the fuck? "And why, exactly?" I asked, even more confused. "Oh; well" she said, her reserved nature showing itself as she spoke. "Go on." I insisted. "Well; you see, I heard about what you did with Amanda and Molly, and well, I wanted to know if maybe you'd do that with me too." she said nervously, looking at the ground. Her response caught me off guard. Not that I was opposed, Erin certainly was an attractive girl underneath all that shyness. Just wasn't expecting it is all. "Okay; but that doesn't explain how you knew I'd be coming to room right now." I queried her. "Well; I just noticed that you always go up to your room before lunch everyday. So I decided to come here and wait for you." she replied. Okay, so this girl knew how to pick locks and she watched me a lot. If she didn't seem so shy and innocent, I might've been a little creeped out. "So, do you wanna do it, or not?" she said, biting her lip as she reproposed her earlier request. She wanted to have sex, how could I turn I this shy beauty down? "Like, right here? Right now?" I asked for clarification. "Yeah, why not? Everyone else is in the cafeteria having lunch right now, so no one will hear us." she responded, having clearly thought this out. Rather than respond with words, I decided to respond with action. I stepped forward, ready to lean in and kiss her. Before I could, she was on her knees in front of me in an instant. She began frantically undoing my pants and pulling them down with my boxers in a single swift motion. She immediately took my semi-erect cock in her hands. "Mm, Amanda and Molly said it was big, but I just had to see for myself" she said, as my cock hardened the rest of the way in her soft hands. I let out an involuntary groan when she wrapped her soft moist lips around my cock and began the tip with her tongue. I was obviously surprised, this girl whom I'd always thought to be shy and reserved, was on her knees giving me head like a pro. Sure, I'd only gotten a few blowjobs in my life up to this point, but this was certainly the best and I couldn't imagine them getting any better from here. Erin bobbed her head up and down on my cock, using her tongue to scoop up the precum as it rapidly leaked from my tip. Then suddenly she stopped and released my hard member from her hot wet mouth. "Sorry, but I don't want you cumming just yet." she said, as I looked down at her with a disappointed expression on my face. She then stood up and began removing her school uniform. On her cue, I kicked my shoes off and pulled my pants and boxers off the rest of the way, then quickly removed my shirt and tossed it aside. Erin meanwhile had taken off her blazer and unbuttoned her blouse, I could just make out a plain black bra through her open blouse. She then sat on the edge of my bed and started untying her shoes. She removed her shoes, then peeled off her knee-high socks. Her feet were paler than the rest of her body, showing that she must never wear anything besides her school shoes and her tennis shoes for volleyball. I immediately noted that her toenails were painted with the same black polish as her fingernails. With her shoes and socks set aside, she then stood up and took off her blouse, fully exposing the black bra which held her perky c-cup breasts. Erin then pulled down her skirt, revealing a black pair of panties to match the bra. The black nail polish and matching black undergarments contrasted with her pale skin tone perfectly. I had always gotten a bit of a goth vibe from her, what with the black hair and black eye make-up. Either way, the color looked great on her, so what did it matter. As I stood there admiring her, she pushed me onto the bed. I laid there on my back, surprised, as she climbed on top of me and straddled my pelvis. My hard cock was pressed against her panties, the fabric was practically soaked from how wet she was. It was clear enough by now that she liked to be in control, which was new to me. Erin then reached behind her back and unclasped her bra, letting it fall from her shoulders, exposing her average but perky tits. I reached my hands up to feel her tits and hard pointed nipples, but before I could she grabbed my hands and wrapped her discarded bra around my wrists, firmly binding my hands together. She then repositioned my arms so my bound hands were above my head, I could've moved them, but decided to play along with her. She then lifted off my pelvis enough so she could take off her panties, revealing her tight wet cunt with a thin patch of black fur just above her slit. "Nobody knows this, but I like to be in charge. Hope you're cool with that." Erin said, looking down at me. As I opened my mouth to speak, Erin immediately balled up her panties and stuffed them in my mouth. I looked up at her in surprise and she just flashed a sexy mischievous smile with a fire in her eyes. The moist black panties were strong with the musky scent and taste of her cunt. My heart was racing and my cock was hard as steel. Yeah, I was definitely cool with this. Erin positioned herself above my cock and slowly lowered herself onto it. She let out a gentle moan as her wet lips parted and her cunt slowly descended my shaft inch by inch. All I could do was moan into her panties. "Oh damn, I haven't had a cock in me in ages it seems like" she said when she bottomed out on my member. After sitting there for a minute with my cock buried in her soaking wet snatch to get used to its size, she then began slowly raising up so she could better position herself. She planted her feet on my bed on either side of my thighs and placed her hands on my chest to brace herself. "I hope you're ready, I'm 'bout to ride this thing like there's no tomorrow." she said. All I could do was moan and nod my head "yes." She then quickly dropped down impaling herself on my erect pole. Her fleshy ass made a slapping sound as it collided with my thighs and she let out a vocal yelp when she once again bottomed out on my erect pole with force. I moaned into her panties as she began bouncing up and down on me, my cock easily sliding in and out of her wet cunt as she impaled herself over and over again. "ooh my god! Your cock is so fucking big in my cunt!" she exclaimed as she used her muscular legs to quickly raise and lower herself onto my hard veiny member. She then took used on of her hands to start playing with her clit, moaning as she expertly bounced up and down on me at a fast pace. All I could do was moan from the feeling of my cock being repeatedly buried in hot tight cunt, her juices rapidly leaking onto my shaft. I just laid there staring up at her perky tits bouncing violently as she rode me like a professional bull rider. There was no way I was gonna last much longer and I just hoped she was close as well. Erin continued riding me for another couple of minutes, not slowing the pace at all as the sounds of our clapping flesh bounced off the wooden walls of my dorm room. I was trying like hell to hold back the flood gates, until finally I felt her muscles begin to contract and her cunt begin to pulsate against my shaft. "Mm; fuck! I'm cumming!" she slowed down to a crawl and yelped as her orgasm hit her and her fluids began washing over my buried cock. I took this as my cue and finally unleashed my own orgasm. I grunted and groaned into her panties as I began shooting my hot sticky load deep into her cunt. She stopped moving completely and moaned as I filled her with my seed. In the aftermath of our respective climaxes she collapsed onto me, her soft tits squeezing against my chest. We both breathed heavily. I took this time to unbind my hands and with a hand freed, I took her delicious panties out of my mouth. "That was incredible, I haven't had a good fuck in ages." she said getting off of me and grabbing her undergarments that were lying next to us. "Now then, shall we go to lunch?" she said, quickly putting on her bra and panties. I nodded in agreement as I too began getting dressed. I was a bit surprised that she barely took any time to rest after her orgasm before she started putting her clothes on. She may act innocent and reserved, but this certainly wasn't her first rodeo, and I mean that in both the literal and metaphorical sense. "We'll for sure be doing this again sometime." she said, finishing putting in her uniform. I was still speechless. I'd never had sex like that before, and I was still so dumbfounded at how she had everyone fooled with the whole innocent shy girl routine. Of course, I would soon realize that it wasn't an act at all, and would only act the way she had with me, when she was overcome with lust. To be continued. By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Busted by surveillance cameras.By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Molly then left the room and I found myself feeling a little sad to see her go. But I knew it was best. After all, it being only around 8 on a Sunday morning, most everyone else was bound to still be asleep, so she could slip back in her room unnoticed. With nothing else to do, I decided to go ahead and shower, convenient considering the time. I put on my boxers from the night before, as I couldn’t very well walk down the hall naked, grabbed a fresh change of clothes along with a towel and my shampoo and stuff then headed down the hall to the bathroom.By the time I finished showering, everyone else was still asleep. I just returned to my room and got on my computer. I logged into Netflix and had just queued up a show to watch when I received a text on my phone, it was from Amanda.Hey, come to the locker room.I read the text and thought. I guess some people were still awake. Obviously, me being a young man with my hormones going crazy, I jumped at the opportunity that this text offered. I’d received many texts like this over the past couple of months after all. I quickly put on the rest of my clothes and was out the door in less than a minute.On my way.I replied to Amanda’s text as I quickly made my way across campus.As I walked across campus, I had a chance to think about everything. This weekend had started off rather rough, what with seeing Maria again and my mini panic attack that followed. Then the next day, on Saturday, I finally got a long overdue apology from Mom. As if that wasn’t good enough, I then had the best sex of my life with the girl I’m pretty fucking fond of on that very same night. And now, I was on my way to have even more great sex with the smoking hot Amanda. How much better could my life get?When I got to the gym, I entered and walked across the floor to the locker room at the other end, eager for what awaited me. I walked into the locker room, not seeing Amanda when I first walked in, I figured she must already be back in the area with the mats. I walked past the lockers and stopped dead in my tracks when I was about to walk by the coach’s office. I turned slowly and looked, fear immediately set in when I saw Amanda in the office and the volleyball coach sitting at her desk, staring daggers at me.Oh, fuck. I said to myself. Don’t tell me.“Come on in.” the coach said in a demanding tone.I nervously stepped into her office, I was almost shaking. Amanda didn’t ever bother to look at me. She just stared at the floor, her cheeks and ears blood red. I stood there, completely silent, wondering what was going on.“So, you’re the boy whose been distracting my girls.” the coach said with certainty.Before I even had a chance to respond, the coach reached to the computer monitor on her desk and turned it so the screen was facing me. I looked at the screen and was shocked by what I saw. It was surveillance camera footage of the locker room, specifically the equipment area, where the girls and I usually did the deed. She clicked through about a dozen different clips, each of them featuring me and one of the girls. It was like watching a montage of my greatest hits, only now it didn’t feel so great. My heart sank. My cheeks and ears burned and turned the same shade of red as Amanda’s. In an instant, my whole world came crashing down.We had been caught.As far as I could figure, the coach had lured me to the locker room using Amanda’s phone. Either way, there I was standing in the volleyball coach’s office, my face surely twisted in horror, as she played surveillance footage on her computer. Amanda continued to sit and stare at the floor, I couldn’t see her face, but I imagined she had similar look to me. Meanwhile, the coach just sat back in her chair, staring daggers at me as she let the clips play.My whole world was slowing burning down around me. It was like the bullshit in my old school all over again. I was silently hoping and praying that I would wake from this horrible nightmare, but alas, this was reality, there was no solace.How could I have been so stupid? I continuously questioned myself. I made all the same kind of mistakes I’d made back in my old school. To be honest, I wanted nothing more than to turn tail and run, jump in my mother’s car and drive as far away from this place as possible. But I knew better now, there was no escaping this.Then another thought finally crossed my mind. Why the fuck were there surveillance cameras in a locker room? I mean, aren’t there supposed to be laws against that? Could I use this revelation as leverage to get out of trouble?“Care to explain all this?” the coach finally broke the silence, gesturing to the screen.No, I couldn’t explain it. There was no explanation to give, it all just kind of happened.“Alright, Amanda, you can leave now.” she said, looking to Amanda.Amanda silently and hesitantly rose from her seat and left the office. Then it was just me and the coach, and honestly it was a bit worrisome. I mean, what the hell was gonna happen now? I waited in fear.“Now then, go ahead and take a seat. I wanna have a little chat.” she said in an authoritative tone.I promptly obeyed and took a seat in front of her desk, awaiting what was surely going to be a long inflammatory lecture.“So, you’re the headmistress’s son, Alan, huh?” she asked.I nodded my head, still nervous to even look this woman in the eye.“Well, don’t think that earns you any special treatment.” she added.I never expected it would. But honestly, I would’ve done just about anything to have my mom come and rescue me. I knew there was no chance of that, but hey, a guy can hope, right?The coach then stood up from her chair and walked around to the front her desk.“Enrolling a boy in this school, what was that woman thinking? I knew it was only a matter of time before something like this happened,” she said, sounding strangely proud of herself, as she leaned her ass against the edge of desk, looking down on me.I wanted to jump to my mother's defense upon hearing her be disparaged like that, but something kept me from speaking. I looked up at the woman towering over me, and I couldn’t help but notice how attractive she looked from this angle. Was I attracted to powerful women?Coach Jones, Valerie was her first name I think, she was actually quite beautiful. She was a tall black woman, probably in her mid to late 30s. She had long black wavy hair that she wore in a ponytail almost all the time. Her body was curvy, yet still had an athletic build. Her usual outfit around campus was a t-shirt with the school’s name on it, a pair of short gym shorts, and a pair tennis shoes. I could tell that hidden beneath that shirt was a sizable rack, double-d at the very least. And those shorts did little to conceal her big round firm ass. Honestly I don’t know why I’d never taken notice of her before. She was without a doubt a sexy woman, but also had quite the imposing image as well. Her whole vibe was rather authoritarian. I didn’t know whether to be turned on or scared, perhaps a mixture of both.“There’s only one solution I can see to this problem.” she started speaking again, dragging me away from my thoughts.I continued staring up at her as she spoke, still frozen in silence and fear.“I know I should report this to your mother and the rest of the faculty.” she said.I was already filled with worry, but upon hearing that, I began to shake.“That would of course result in your expulsion, which doesn’t bother me, as the problem would be solved.” she continued.My head was immediately overflown with horrific thoughts of me being kicked out of yet another school. Sure, my mother had already apologized for how she’d treated me after the bullshit from before, but if I was expelled from another school, her school to be make it even worse, then she’d certainly disown me.“But, that would also mean the girls getting expelled. I like those girls, it ain’t right for them to dragged down because of you.” she went on, sounding a little angry.That’s when the guilt set in. Forget what would happen to me. The girls’ names would be dragged through the mud and their futures ruined. All because I’m a horny little piece of shit who couldn’t keep his dick in his pants.“So I came up with an even better idea.” she said, her frown slowly turning to a mischievous grin.I looked up at her with a look of confusion on my face. A better idea? I repeated that part in my head. What the hell was she thinking?Without saying anything further, Coach Jones walked around behind me. I grew even more confused when she shut the door to her office and locked, she then proceeded to close the blinds on her office windows before returning to her desk, that sly grin still on her face.“While I was going over that footage, I happened to notice that you got a pretty decent sized dick. So go ahead and whip that thing out for me, I wanna see it with my own eyes.” she said, her deep beautiful brown eyes dropping directly to my already bulging crotch.My eyes grew wide and my jaw hit the floor. I wasn’t all too sure I’d heard her right.“You heard me, boy. Take that thing out.” she said in a commanding tone.For whatever reason, I couldn’t disobey her. The next thing I knew, I was standing up from the chair I was sitting in. Standing now, I noticed that even with the way she was leaning against her desk, she was still a few inches taller than me. As if driven by an outside force, my hands seemed to move on their own as I began to undo my pants. She stared at my crotch, her head nodding slowly, as I unbuttoned and unzipped my pants. Still unsure that I was even controlling my own actions, I then pulled down my pants and boxers in one motion, freeing my already rock hard erection.“Hmm, you’re pretty well hung, for a white boy. I see why them girls were so crazy for you.” she said, looking at my cock.I nervously blushed at her compliment. Though, I suppose I was also a bit offended that she inferred the girls’ interest in me was based on my endowment. After all, I was certain that at least Molly and I shared a real connection that went beyond the physical. Of course, I also saw the irony in that. I mean, there I was thinking about my feelings for Molly, yet I was standing before her volleyball coach exposing myself and on top of that the only reason I’d come to the locker room in the first place was to have sex with one of Molly’s best friends, like I’d already done numerous times before with her friends. Talk about some fucked up irony.I was still extremely confused by the whole situation. I stood there, frozen, with my hard cock exposed as Coach Jones just stared at it slowly nodding her head. What the hell was she thinking? I kept asking myself. I would’ve given anything to know, and I was soon to get my answer.“I think it’s only fair if we see how well you can use that thing.” the coach finally spoke again.What’s that supposed to mean? I asked myself. She saw the surveillance footage, so I’m pretty sure she’s already seen how well I can use it.“Yeah, let’s see if you’re as good a fuck as those girls seem to think you are.” she said.Before I could even react to her statement, she began removing her t-shirt, exposing a sexy black lacy bra. It was beginning to be increasingly more difficult to feel confused and uneasy with the enticing image that stood before me.Coach Jones then reached behind her back and unclasped the bra, letting the straps slowly slide off of her shoulders. The bra fell to the floor revealing a perfectly symmetrical pair of gigantic light chocolate globes. Each of her two breasts were capped with a large areola, that were of a darker shade of brown than the skin surrounding them. Protruding from her areolas were her perky nipples, they reminded me of Hershey Kisses, but less pointy, obviously.I’d never been with a black girl. Never had anything against the idea, just never really thought about it much. But god damn, I was so turned on by the half-naked beauty in front of me. I wanted nothing more than to grab her and start sucking on those chocolate nipples.I watched as her big juicy tits jiggled with every slight movement she made. I could no longer hold back, finally overcome by lust, my baser instincts took over. I quickly took a step towards her and just about dove into her rack. I immediately began ferociously kissing and licking all over those glorious mounds. I found one of her nipples and latched onto it, sucking the erect nub into my mouth. I was like a man possessed.“Oh damn, I love that enthusiasm” she said.She let a moan as I sucked on her nipples, switching back and forth between the two. I continued sucking on her nipples until I was satisfied. I then removed my mouth from her breasts and began trailing kisses down her firm milky chocolate abdomen. I was ready for the main course. And judging by her moans, so was she. I kissed down to her belly button and stopped just above her shorts.“Well don’t stop now.” Coach Jones said.Not that I needed the extra encouragement, but it did help. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her shorts and began pulling them down past her hips and voluptuous ass, revealing a pair panties that matched the black lacy bra. She removed the shorts the rest of the way, pulling them down her legs and past her shoes. I then hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and pulled them down as well, where they became bunched up at her ankles, her shoes keeping them from coming off the rest of the way. I took a moment admire her as she worked the panties over her shoes. I marveled at her curvaceous light chocolate ass jiggling with each movement she made. Her crotch was bare and her cunt looked as though it had never been touched.Coach Jones sat on her desk and leaned back, planting her hands behind her to brace herself.“Alright, enough foreplay, let’s see just how good a fuck you are.” she said in a weird mix of commanding and seductive tone.The whole seductive authoritarian thing was certainly working for her. I let my pants and boxers fall down around my ankles and quickly worked them over my shoes. I stepped out of them and took a step closer to my prize as she spread her legs to invite me. I grabbed her hips and began smearing the tip of my rock hard cock along her juicy wet slit. The outsides of her cunt lips were a slightly darker shade of brown, but as my cock parted her lips I saw that the inside was just as pink as any other girl’s cunt. She yelped as I shoved my cock into her dripping wet hole.“Oh, damn, that is one big dick” she said in surprise as she felt my thickness enter her love canal.To my surprise, she was tight. Either way, it felt good to complimented by her and it urged me on. I began driving my cock into her cunt as it slowly loosened to accept more of me. She moaned as inch after inch of my hard on disappeared into her tight wet snatch. Before long I’d bottomed out in her.“Come on, white boy. Fuck me!” she exclaimed.It was odd being called white boy in the middle of sex, but I’ve got to admit, it turned me on. I pulled out almost all the way, then slammed my cock back into her cunt, fast and hard. I repeated that several more times, each time increasing my speed and force until I was thrusting in and out of her cunt as fast and hard as I could. Coach Jones responded to all this by moaning and squealing at the top of her lungs.“Oh fuck! Fuck me! Fuck me!” she yelled, lost in the throes of pleasure.That’s not to say I wasn’t just as lost. I drilled away at her like a savage beast. The only sounds were that of her moaning and yelling, my heavy breathing, and the ambient sounds of our respective sexual organs clashing. Honestly, I knew I wasn’t going to last much longer, and I hoped she was close as well.I was beginning to feel exhausted as I kept the same pace for an extended period. But I never slowed, after all, the sensation of her warm wet cunt pulsating around my shaft with each thrust felt way too good to stop.“Oh fuck! I’m cumming!” Coach Jones finally yelled.She wrapped her muscular legs around my back and held me deep inside her as her hot fluids washed over my cock. Her body began to spasm and that was all I could take before I began erupting a fountain of my seed into her.Neither of us took any time to revel in the afterglow, as both of us knew what this was about, it was sex and nothing more. She began putting her clothes back on and I did the same, both of us remained silent the whole time; which gave me just enough time to realize how wrong this all was. I’d just had sex with the volleyball coach in her office, not only that, I noticed the ring on her finger. I’d participated in adultery, that startling revelation sent an immediate guilt washing over me. I quickly finished getting dressed then made for the door, hoping she wouldn’t say anything.“Oh, by the way, I got your number from Amanda’s phone. Expect to hear from me again.” she said with a self-satisfied smile.I had nothing to say to that, I just left her office in a hurry. And when I exited the locker room into the gym, I almost broke out in a sprint to the exit across the gym.I tried to keep my composure as I made the long stroll across campus. I walked, filled with a sense of dread and guilt, and shame. What the fuck? I questioned myself over and over again, never able to form an answer. This is all so fucked, I said to myself. How could I ever let things get so out of hand? I was driving myself mad.I then received a text on my phone, momentarily drawing me away from the chaos that was my mind. I pulled the phone out of my pocket and checked it, the text was from Molly.Hey, I just heard from Amanda, what the hell happened exactly? Is everything alright?To be honest, I didn’t have a good answer for her, I knew she was just concerned for me and I wanted more than anything to put her at ease, but I didn’t know how. However, this was one issue that couldn’t be ignored, I have learned from at least one of my mistakes. I quickly replied to the text after some thought.Gather the others and meet me in my room, I’m on my way there now, I’ll explain everything then.It was finally time that I sat down with the girls and discussed things. I could not put this off any longer. I of course, worried that with the current circumstances this meeting with the girls could result in the end of our little “thing” but I also knew how dire it was that we all talk.Ok, we’ll be there.Molly promptly replied to the text. Luckily, with the time being barely noon, it wouldn’t be overly suspicious for the girls to be hanging out in my room, so that was one bright side.I continued making my way to the dorm, trying to get my thoughts in order. Trying to figure out exactly what it was I was going to say to the girls. I’d arranged the meeting, but I hadn’t really thought much beyond that. In all honesty, I knew that calling the whole harem thing off was probably for the best, to avoid further incident, but that was the last thing I wanted. I especially didn’t want to damage things with Molly.When I finally got to my dorm room, Molly and the others were already waiting in the hall, talking amongst themselves. They all looked just as worried as I felt. As I walked up to them, they all greeted me with concerned looks. Amanda still couldn’t even look at me. I immediately wanted to put them all at ease, but again, I didn’t know what to say. And I didn’t want to lie to them and tell them everything would okay, after all I didn’t even know myself if things were really going to be okay.Deciding not to say anything, I unlocked and opened my door, and gestured for them to follow me in. I shut the door behind us, also checking to make sure nobody saw us, just in case. When I turned around to face the room, I saw that the girls had all taken a seat on my bed, so I walked over and sat in my computer chair and spun in it to face them.I sat there looking at them, with them looking back at me. The room was dead silent, I was halfway tempted to turn on some music just to ease the tension a bit, but this was not the time for levity. This was serious and needed to be treated as such. I opted instead to get my thoughts in order. I knew that with how close they all were, they’d surely heard from Amanda about the volleyball coach.“Alright, so I’m assuming you’ve all heard from Amanda, about us being caught?” I asked just to clarify.Erin and Katie both nodded in the affirmative, confirming my assumption. Amanda’s face turned blood red as she stared at the floor, obviously a nervous wreck. I was just as nervous as she, but I decided that I should at least appear to be strong, for their sake.“Yeah, but what’s gonna happen? How bad is it?” Molly asked, sounding and looking concerned.Seeing how clearly not okay Amanda was, I knew that I needed to say something to ease her torment a little. I mean, she looked absolutely crushed with guilt. After all, Coach Jones had pretty much used her to lure me into a trap, how could she not feel guilty?“I’ll get to that in a sec, but first, Amanda, I know you’re probably blaming yourself for all this. Don’t, it’s not your fault. And I’m sure none of us here blame you.” I said.The other 3 girls all chimed in as well, giving her hugs and reassuring her.“I mean, how were any of us supposed to know there were cameras in the locker room?” I continued.Molly, Erin, and Katie nodded in agreement as they continued to console their friend. It actually made me a bit envious seeing how much they all cared about one another. I never had friends like that, all mine turned their backs on me.Winter break was upon us.A few weeks had passed since that weekend. That damn weekend, there were so many ups and downs. Luckily, Coach Jones hadn’t decided to report us, probably had something to do with my regular visits to her office since that day. As long as I kept her happy, the girls and I were able to keep up our thing. The girls and I continued to meet in the locker room to have our fun, even though we knew the coach had kept the cameras running and recording us, we figured it best that we don’t deprive her of her little show. Maria and I also kept in contact since she left, via text and the occasional phone call. I still worried about her with her parents, but she seemed alright anytime I was talking to her.I would be spending winter break at home with my family, and the girls would be spending it with their respective families as well; which means, I wouldn’t see them for a couple of weeks, I was none too thrilled about it. Not to mention the idea of spending a couple of weeks with my family seemed rather unappealing, to say the least. That’s not to say I dislike my family, but given everything that’s happened, it was sure to be extremely awkward. I wasn’t even sure if mom had told the rest of the family that Maria had revealed the truth to her. As far as I knew, the rest of the family still wanted nothing to do with me. But alas, my mother had insisted that the whole family be there for the holidays, some sort of pseudo Campbell family reunion.I had packed enough stuff for the break and was loading it into the back of mom’s car as I waited for her to finish up a few things in her office. It was the first day of winter break, though given it was a Monday, I suppose the weekend technically counted, so third day? Either way, pretty much all the other students had left already. I was bored and couldn’t even call Molly or any of the others, because they were on flights back home at the time. You see, most of the student’s families lived in a different city, a lot of them in a different state entirely. That’s why they lived in the dorms on campus. My mother lived maybe an hour or so away from the school, but the reason I was living away from home is because I wasn’t wanted at home. So my mother’s sudden urge to reunite the family for the holidays caught me off guard. I know she’d forgiven me after hearing the truth, but she had to know how awkward it was gonna be with the rest of the family.I was sitting in the passenger seat of mom’s car messing around on my phone as I waited for mom to finish up. Finally after a little over 10 minutes mom got to the car.“Hey sweetie, hope I didn’t keep you waiting for too long.” she said as she sat in the driver seat.“It’s alright.” I replied.It still felt a little weird having mom call me things like “sweetie” and “honey.” Sure that’s how she always used to refer to me, but that stopped immediately after the whole Maria fiasco. I know she was just trying to get things back to the way they were before, so I didn’t mind. It would just take a little while getting used to.Most of the car ride was spent making small talk, mom asking me how school has been, if I’ve made friends, that sort of stuff. I answered her questions as best I could, even though her being the headmistress of the school, she already knew how I’ve been doing in school, and as far as friends, I couldn’t exactly tell her the whole truth there considering what I’ve been doing with my friends for the past several months. I knew she was just trying to make things normal again, so I went along with it.More of this story is published at the index of Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan Awakens the sexuality of the girls. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Before things could progress any further, I got up and helped Molly up off the floor. As a courtesy I was careful not steal any glimpses of her naked body and turned my back again so she could finish drying off, trust me I know how difficult that was. When she finished drying off she didn't put her fresh clothes on, she just wrapped the towel around herself again. She then turned me around and kissed me on the lips again. When she broke our kiss I looked her in the eyes and saw that the fire was still there. "What do ya say we go to your room?" she asked in a seductive tone. [[MORE]] After all that talk about not making the same mistakes, here I was. My resolve had been completely crushed, all my trepidation about being with another girl after what happened last time had been thrown into the wind. Lust was the only emotion in my body. I nodded in the affirmative then we grabbed her things and I helped her down the hall to my room. Once we got to my room and the door shut behind us we dropped her things on the floor and began kissing once again. We then broke our kiss and stepped back from one another, almost in the same motion Molly dropped her towel to the floor, revealing her naked body to me. My jaw almost dropped at the sight. Her B-cup breasts weren't very big but they were perky, they were a bit paler in tone than the rest of her tanned body and were capped with a pair of pink nipples and areolas. My eyes scanned down her body, she had a thin patch of pubic hair just above her perfect tight looking cunt. Everything about her seemed so flawless and I wanted her. There was no denying it anymore, I had to have her. "Alright, now take off those shorts, I wanna get a look at that thing that was poking my thigh." Molly said as I continued scanning her perfect body. Without saying anything, I responded by first taking off my shirt, revealing to her for the first time my modestly muscled torso. I watched her eyes scan over my upper body, I could tell she was pleased. I then hooked my thumbs under the waistband of my shorts and pulled down my shorts and boxers in one motion. My sizable rock hard cock sprang forth from its bindings and stood straight out. Molly's eyes widened at first, then she began to bite her lip, as she stared at my engorged member. "Oh my gosh, that's big." she said. I smiled at her compliment. If there is one thing I was truly blessed with it was being well endowed, about 9 inches when fully erect. Molly and I simultaneously moved towards one another and our lips met for another kiss. This time she parted her lips to allow my prying tongue access to explore her mouth, I did the same and soon our tongues were wrestling in each others mouths. As we tongue kissed, I began caressing Molly's taut sexy body, I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed her firm muscular ass cheeks. She moaned into my mouth when I brought one hand up to her breasts and began groping them, feeling her nipples harden even more. By the time we broke apart both of us were breathing heavily and had begun sweating. "Skip the foreplay, I need you inside me now." she said in a low almost pleading voice. Molly then sat down on my bed and laid back with her legs spread. She squeezed her small perky tits, looking up at me with a pleading look on her face. She wanted this just as bad as I did. I positioned myself at the end of the bed between her spread legs, and began rubbing my cock along the outer lips of her soaking wet slit, I was about to enter her for the first time when I stopped in my tracks because I had a sudden realization. 'Shit, I don't have a rubber." I said, panic beginning to set in. "It's fine, I'm on the pill. Just please, fuck me already." she said in that same pleading voice from a moment ago. Relieved by her response I lined my cock up with her dripping wet snatch and began slowly pushing forward without any further delay. Molly let out a quiet but prolonged yelp as her cunt lips stretched to accommodate my girth. She was really tight, but I could tell she was no virgin. After a steady push finally I had bottomed out in her, I stopped for a moment to give Molly's strained cunt a chance to get used to my buried member. "Oh my god, I almost didn't think you were gonna fit" Molly said, clearly out of breath. "Yeah? Well when there's a will, there's a way." I said, looking down at her with a grin. "I'd say so. Now come on, what's the hold up? You gonna fuck me or what?" Molly said, biting her lip. I was taken aback by her pleading candor. I know she wanted this at least as much as I did, but it was almost as if she was desperate for a good fuck. Though, I suppose her being in a school with only girls for the past several years she probably didn't get many opportunities for sex, so she certainly would be more than a little pent up. "Oh, I can do that." I said reassuringly. I then slowly drew my hips back, Molly moaned as my cock inched out of her tight wet cunt. Just when I had pulled all but a couple of inches out of her, I quickly rammed my full length back into her snatch, she let out a vocal yelp in response. I did this several more times and Molly, realizing she was getting a little loud, put my pillow over her mouth to muffle her moans. Getting bored with the slow pace, I began to speed up. Molly continued to moan into the pillow. "Mm hmm, fuck yeah, please; faster. Please go faster, and harder" Molly breathlessly pleaded. I then increased my pace tenfold, I began thrusting my hard cock in and out of her dripping wet cunt as fast and hard as I could. She let out a muffled cry of ecstasy into the pillow as the sounds of our colliding flesh rang through the room. She wrapped her legs around my back, her feet interlocking over my ass as I vigorously thrusted into her, I let out a grunt and a sigh with each push. Even though her breasts weren't very big, those perky little things were certainly jiggling violently with every movement. As I rammed into her with a powerful push, her interlocked legs pulled me deeper into her and her surprisingly strong leg muscles kept me from pulling out. "Oh fuck! I'm cumming!" she managed to utter. With that her whole body tensed up and her cunt clamped down on my shaft. Then her muscles began to twitch and relax as I felt her cum wash over my buried cock. The added sensations caused my own orgasm to come racing through me. With one last groan I tensed up and began shooting rope after rope of hot jizz deep inside Molly's pulsating cunt. My climax left me drained and I went limp and collapsed onto the bed next to Molly. Both of us were breathing heavily and sweating profusely. "Holy shit, that was good. I needed that more than you know." Molly said as she got up off the bed and began putting on the clean change of clothes she'd brought with her to the shower. "I should be getting back to my room now." she said, as she finished getting dressed and started gathering her things. "How's your ankle? You gonna be alright getting back alone?" I said, remembering her injured ankle. "Oh that quit hurting a while ago, don't worry. It's amazing what a good fuck does for pain." she said with a giggle. I let out a laugh as well. Molly then grabbed the rest of her things from off the floor and made her way to my door. "We should definitely do this again sometime." she said with a wink before leaving. As my door shut behind her, I laid there naked in my bed thinking about the last thing she'd said. We're gonna do this again, could my life get any better? I silently asked myself. I fell asleep like that, full of anticipation. Of course unbeknownst to me at the time, my life was going to get better, a lot better. The next morning I awoke to my alarm going off, I had my first class within the hour. As I got ready, all I could think about was what happened the night before with Molly. We had sex, and I felt great, after feeling so depressed about the past for so long, it was just what I needed. Sure, I was a little sad that when my resolve was truly put to the test, I ended up failing. And her last words before leaving my room, saying we should do it again sometime. I couldn't wait to see her again, and I couldn't wait to see where things would go from here. Sadly as the day went by I wouldn't get to see Molly very much. We were both just too busy with school work, the teachers that day had decided to go all out with the class work and homework, not only that but we had tests the next day, so everyone would be spending most of their free time studying. They weren't even having volleyball practice that day, so I wouldn't even get to see Molly then. After my last class, I walked back to the dorms alone, more than a little disappointed that I wouldn't getting a repeat of the previous night's activities. But I had my hopes up for the weekend. "Hey Alan!" I heard a familiar excited voice behind me as I trudged along. I turned around, to see that the voice had belonged to Amanda, who was walking behind me at a much quicker pace, as though she was trying to catch up to me. "Oh hey Amanda. Just on my way to my room." I stopped walking to turn and greet her. "Well forget about that, walk with me for a sec. I wanna talk to you about something." she said. I was about to protest that I had to study and do homework, but she had grabbed my arm and began leading me in the opposite direction I was going. I was curious as to what she wanted to talk to me about, so I just went along with her. "So, where are we going? And what did you wanna talk to me about?" I asked, as I walked alongside her. "Don't worry about it, I'll explain everything when we get there." she replied. Where ever "there" is, I thought. That question would soon be answered for me when we arrived at the gym where they usually hold volleyball practice, the fact that she had led to a locked gym had certainly confused me. Then to my surprise, Amanda pulled out a key and unlocked the door to the gym. Which I guessed that as team captain she was given a key. We entered the gym, it was dark and completely empty. Now my curiosity had reached a tipping point wondering why Amanda had brought me to the empty gym. She continued leading me across the dark gym floor, until finally we came to a stop. "Okay so," I couldn't even finish getting the words out before Amanda suddenly pulled me towards her and pressed her soft lips against mine for a quick kiss. She broke the kiss and took a step back. I was dumbfounded, where the hell did that come from? I wondered. And more, what are her intentions? I couldn't even get a read on her facial expressions due to the lack of light in the gym. "Okay, what was that for?" I asked incredulously. "Oh, well, Molly told me all about what you guys did last night, " Amanda replied matter of factly. Damn, I thought, Molly told her? I didn't peg her as the type to kiss and tell, though I guess I shouldn't be too surprised that she would tell one of her best friends about something like that. "And, well, I want in on it" she continued. Wait a minute, did I hear that last part right? I was so lost in thought I barely heard her. "What" I asked in disbelief. "You heard me, I want you to fuck me." she replied. I just stood frozen in disbelief. My eyes had finally adjusted to the dark, so I could now make out the look on her face, she was dead serious. "Look, I haven't had sex since the last time I went home, which was during summer break to be exact, either way that was months ago. I need this, I need you. And don't worry, I've already talked to Molly about it, she's totally cool with it. So I figured since I have the gym key, we could do it in the locker room and that way the noise won't be a problem. And since Coach Jones went home for the night, she won't be a problem either." Amanda explained. Wow, she put a lot of thought into this. I didn't know what to say. My hormones and instincts were telling me to just go for it, but my mind kept telling me that this could only lead to trouble. I could tell she was waiting for my response, but honestly I didn't have one. I just stood there stuck in my own head. "Well, what do you " she couldn't get the words because then it was my turn to interrupt her. As she tried to speak, I finally just gave in to my own instincts. I grabbed her, pulled her towards me and pressed my lips against hers for a long passionate kiss. She promptly got into the kiss as well and soon both our mouths were opened and our tongues intertwined. "I guess I got my answer." she said with a lust filled look after breaking our tongue kiss. She then grabbed my hand and led me into the locker room, flipping the light switch on the wall to turn on the lights as the door shut behind us. We then began passionately kissing again as we stood there in the middle of the locker room. As we locked in that kiss we began hastily removing each other's school uniforms. First, our blazers fell to the floor, then we began unbuttoning each other's shirts. I eagerly opened her shirt to reveal her ample d-cup breasts encased in a black lacy bra. My cock jumped at the sight, not that it needed any more encouragement, after all I had been rock hard since the kissing started. We broke our kiss and Amanda had opened my shirt as well and was running her fingers across my modest abs. I brought my own hand up and began copping a feel on her big juicy tits over her bra. She let out a little moan when I lightly squeezed her breast. I then went back to removing her clothes, I started by removing her shirt the rest of the way and let it fall to the floor. Amanda meanwhile now just in her bra, skirt, long knee socks and shoes had already started undoing my belt and moved on to unbuttoning and unzipping my pants when she finished with the belt. But I had to stop her before she could pull my pants down, as I still needed to remove my shoes to make that possible. I sat down on the bench in front of the lockers and began taking off my shoes and socks, Amanda did the same. As soon as we stood up Amanda wasted no time in pulling my pants down, I stepped out of them and removed my own shirt the rest of the way tossing it aside. I now stood before Amanda in just my bulging boxers. In response I pulled down her skirt to reveal a sexy pair of panties that matched her bra pulled tightly over her voluptuous ass. Now we were both in just our underwear, staring at one another. I then grabbed Amanda in my arms and began kissing her once again. After breaking the kiss I then reached my arms around her back and unclasped her bra, she let it fall to the ground, freeing her tits at last. I immediately saw that her bra didn't do their size justice, her massive tits hung freely on her chest, jiggling with every slight movement, but they didn't sag. They were symmetrical and well proportioned. All in all, they were a great looking pair of breasts. I then reached out and put both hands on her tits, firmly squeezing the giat mounds of flesh. She moaned as I softly pinched her erect nipples, which stuck out about half an inch off her breasts. I then began running my hands down her stomach until I reached the waistband of her panties. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband and slowly pulled them down her thighs, exposing her bald cunt inch by inch. Amanda stepped out of her panties once they got past her knees. Then she reached out and began pulling down my boxers, my fully erect cock springing forth as she slid my boxers down. "Mm, wow; it's just as big as Molly said it was." she almost gasped upon seeing my cock. I smiled, satisfied that my cock had left such an impression. I then grabbed her and began deeply tongue kissing her. "Fuck, I need you in me; now!" she said after breaking our kiss. She was just as overcome with lust as me. I grabbed her and she yelped as I wrapped my hand in her blonde hair and pushed her against the wall. I began deeply passionately kissing her as I caressed her tits with my free hand. I guided my cock to her cunt and rubbed it along her soaking wet lips, coating my shaft in her juices. She let out a moan as I spread her cunt lips with the tip of my cock. "Ah fuck!" she squealed and broke our kiss as I drove my full length into her hot wet cunt with one powerful thrust. She wasn't nearly as tight as Molly, but she wasn't loose either. With her back pinned against the wall, I began thrusting in and out of her snatch with reckless abandon. Her tits bounced with each push and she screamed with pleasure as I repeatedly drove into her. "Mm; fuck! I needed this! Here take me from behind, make me your bitch!" she exclaimed, staring me in the eyes. I took my cock out of her cunt and let her off the wall. She went over to the bench, and bent over placing her hands on the bench to brace herself. I then assumed the position behind her and slapped her big round ass, watching it jiggle, she yelped and giggled in delight. I then grabbed her hip and easily found her cunt with my cock. I began thrusting into her again as fast and hard as I could, her tits hanging beneath her rocked with each thrust. "Oh fuck yeah! I'm your bitch, fuck me like you own me!" she screamed, as she was being rocked back and forth with each push. I was fucking her so furiously that she had to hold onto to that bench like a vise-grip to keep from losing her balance. The sounds of her soaking wet cunt and fleshy ass cheeks slapping against my pelvis filled the locker room, and her loud moans echoed off the metal lockers surrounding us. There was no way I was gonna last much longer and I silently hoped Amanda was close to climaxing as well. "Oh god! I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna fucking cum!" she suddenly yelled as if on cue. "Mm, fuck yeah babe. I'm gonna bust soon too" I said between labored breaths. "Mm, oh fuck! Let me feel your cum inside!" she screamed in response. With that I stopped holding back and just let go. I quit thrusting and just stood still with my cock buried in her snatch, a tremble went through my body as I began spraying my seed inside her. "Mm, I feel it! Oh fuck! I'm cumming!" Amanda exclaimed as her body locked up. Then as a tremble racked her body and her muscles contracted I felt her fluid wash over my buried member. She let out an audible sigh as her orgasm took her. Her cunt pulsated on my cock, managing to squeeze out every last drop of my cum. I let my softening cock fall out of her cunt and then I sat down on the bench, to catch my breath. I was exhausted, but exhilerated at the same time. "Oh wow, I needed a good fuck. I feel so much better now. Thanks Alan." Amanda said, getting up and gathering her discarded clothing. "I should be thanking you, damn that was incredible." I said. "Hey now, it was good for me too, you know." She said with a smile as she began getting dressed. I too gathered up my clothes and began getting dressed. As we dressed in silence all I could think about were the acts we'd just performed only moments before. I just had sex with an insanely hot girl in a locker room. It took a bit for the reality of that to set in. That coupled with the events in my room with Molly the night before, to be honest I wasn't all too sure this wasn't one big dream. Amanda, now fully dressed pulled me from my thoughts as she spoke. "So good, in fact, I think we'll need to make this a regular thing." she said with a sly grin before turning and walking away. I sat in class, listening to the teacher's mind-numbing lecture. To be honest, I tuned out not long after she started. I had far too much other stuff on my mind to worry about school work. It was Friday, and just the day before I had sex with Amanda in the locker room, the day before that I had sex with Molly in my dorm room. I mean, with two incredible nights like that in a row, what the hell else was I gonna think about? One major upside was that I was no longer thinking about all that depressing shit with my old school and my family issues. That stuff had plagued me for way too long and with 2 great nights in a row, I was hoping to keep the momentum going. And with the weekend starting, there was a good chance of that. I was so lost in thought, that I didn't even hear the bell ringing that signaled the end of class. However, I quickly noticed all of my classmates getting up and leaving, so I did the same. As I exited class and made my way out onto the main campus, I took off my blazer and slung it over my shoulder, I also loosened my tie and untucked my shirt. Not only did I feel more comfortable that way, I also fancied the idea that it would piss off my mother. As I strolled across campus to the cafeteria for lunched, I was soon joined by Molly and Amanda. They both had a glow about them, and I shared that glow, we were the only three people on earth that knew what we had done in the past couple of days. Well, more accurately I was sure Katie and Erin knew as well, but they weren't with us at the moment. "Hey stud," both girls said in unison, greeting me. "Hey back, ladies. And you can just call me Alan, a stud usually refers to a horse or cattle." I said. "Well, you're hung like a horse." Molly countered. "Ain't that the truth, I'm still feeling it." Amanda chimed in. I honestly didn't know how to respond to that. I'd never encountered any girls that talked so casually and open about such things, but I guess after what we'd done, there was no longer any reason to shy away from it. It still caught me off guard. "So, how have you two been today?" I asked, trying to change the subject with small talk. "Oh well, pretty standard I guess. Class was a drag as usual, Mrs. Faulkner had us taking a fuck ton of notes." Molly said with a sigh. "Same here." Amanda concurred. They took a few of the same classes as me, Mrs. Faulkner in particular sure did love having everyone take notes for her history lessons, it was a real pain. Amanda and Molly had her class during a different period than me, in fact we didn't share a single class period. Just as well perhaps, if either of them were in my class I'd never get any work done, not that I was anyways. "Oh, yeah. I didn't take any notes. In fact I tuned out about 5 minutes into the lesson." I responded. "Come on now, Alan. You need to focus or you're gonna fail." Molly said, she always showed concern for my academic wellbeing, it was nice, not that my family seemed to care how I was doing. "Sorry. I had other things on my mind." I replied. "Yeah, I'll bet." Amanda said, flashing a sly grin. So my idea for changing the subject with small talk was shit, we were right back where we started. "I know what ya mean, it's about all I've been able to think about for 2 days now." Molly said. "Ain't that the truth." Amanda said. Before the conversation got any further, we were approaching the cafeteria. "Finally, I am starving, I still don't see why they had to put our dorm and cafeteria way off over here across campus." Molly said aloud, voicing her hunger. "You're right about that. Such a pain in the ass walking all the way over here everyday." Amanda voiced her agreement. "Alright, well you girls go ahead in and grab your lunch. I've gotta run up to my room for a bit to put my blazer away and plug my phone up to charge." I said. "Okay, we'll be waiting." both Amanda and Molly said. We parted ways, they headed into the cafeteria and I went next door, to the dorm. The dorm was completely empty, as usual per this time of day. When I finally got to the door of my room, I went to unlock it but found it was already unlocked. Hmm, strange, I thought. I turned the knob and entered my room nervously. I was shocked to see none other than Erin, sitting casually on the edge of my bed, like she was waiting for something. "Hey, Alan; been waiting for you." she said casually greeting me. "Okay, quick question: How did you get in my room?" I asked, almost a little creeped out. "Oh I picked your lock." she said, as though it was nothing. Figures, the quiet reserved girl had a weird skill like lock picking stashed away, seriously, what the fuck? "And why, exactly?" I asked, even more confused. "Oh; well" she said, her reserved nature showing itself as she spoke. "Go on." I insisted. "Well; you see, I heard about what you did with Amanda and Molly, and well, I wanted to know if maybe you'd do that with me too." she said nervously, looking at the ground. Her response caught me off guard. Not that I was opposed, Erin certainly was an attractive girl underneath all that shyness. Just wasn't expecting it is all. "Okay; but that doesn't explain how you knew I'd be coming to room right now." I queried her. "Well; I just noticed that you always go up to your room before lunch everyday. So I decided to come here and wait for you." she replied. Okay, so this girl knew how to pick locks and she watched me a lot. If she didn't seem so shy and innocent, I might've been a little creeped out. "So, do you wanna do it, or not?" she said, biting her lip as she reproposed her earlier request. She wanted to have sex, how could I turn I this shy beauty down? "Like, right here? Right now?" I asked for clarification. "Yeah, why not? Everyone else is in the cafeteria having lunch right now, so no one will hear us." she responded, having clearly thought this out. Rather than respond with words, I decided to respond with action. I stepped forward, ready to lean in and kiss her. Before I could, she was on her knees in front of me in an instant. She began frantically undoing my pants and pulling them down with my boxers in a single swift motion. She immediately took my semi-erect cock in her hands. "Mm, Amanda and Molly said it was big, but I just had to see for myself" she said, as my cock hardened the rest of the way in her soft hands. I let out an involuntary groan when she wrapped her soft moist lips around my cock and began the tip with her tongue. I was obviously surprised, this girl whom I'd always thought to be shy and reserved, was on her knees giving me head like a pro. Sure, I'd only gotten a few blowjobs in my life up to this point, but this was certainly the best and I couldn't imagine them getting any better from here. Erin bobbed her head up and down on my cock, using her tongue to scoop up the precum as it rapidly leaked from my tip. Then suddenly she stopped and released my hard member from her hot wet mouth. "Sorry, but I don't want you cumming just yet." she said, as I looked down at her with a disappointed expression on my face. She then stood up and began removing her school uniform. On her cue, I kicked my shoes off and pulled my pants and boxers off the rest of the way, then quickly removed my shirt and tossed it aside. Erin meanwhile had taken off her blazer and unbuttoned her blouse, I could just make out a plain black bra through her open blouse. She then sat on the edge of my bed and started untying her shoes. She removed her shoes, then peeled off her knee-high socks. Her feet were paler than the rest of her body, showing that she must never wear anything besides her school shoes and her tennis shoes for volleyball. I immediately noted that her toenails were painted with the same black polish as her fingernails. With her shoes and socks set aside, she then stood up and took off her blouse, fully exposing the black bra which held her perky c-cup breasts. Erin then pulled down her skirt, revealing a black pair of panties to match the bra. The black nail polish and matching black undergarments contrasted with her pale skin tone perfectly. I had always gotten a bit of a goth vibe from her, what with the black hair and black eye make-up. Either way, the color looked great on her, so what did it matter. As I stood there admiring her, she pushed me onto the bed. I laid there on my back, surprised, as she climbed on top of me and straddled my pelvis. My hard cock was pressed against her panties, the fabric was practically soaked from how wet she was. It was clear enough by now that she liked to be in control, which was new to me. Erin then reached behind her back and unclasped her bra, letting it fall from her shoulders, exposing her average but perky tits. I reached my hands up to feel her tits and hard pointed nipples, but before I could she grabbed my hands and wrapped her discarded bra around my wrists, firmly binding my hands together. She then repositioned my arms so my bound hands were above my head, I could've moved them, but decided to play along with her. She then lifted off my pelvis enough so she could take off her panties, revealing her tight wet cunt with a thin patch of black fur just above her slit. "Nobody knows this, but I like to be in charge. Hope you're cool with that." Erin said, looking down at me. As I opened my mouth to speak, Erin immediately balled up her panties and stuffed them in my mouth. I looked up at her in surprise and she just flashed a sexy mischievous smile with a fire in her eyes. The moist black panties were strong with the musky scent and taste of her cunt. My heart was racing and my cock was hard as steel. Yeah, I was definitely cool with this. Erin positioned herself above my cock and slowly lowered herself onto it. She let out a gentle moan as her wet lips parted and her cunt slowly descended my shaft inch by inch. All I could do was moan into her panties. "Oh damn, I haven't had a cock in me in ages it seems like" she said when she bottomed out on my member. After sitting there for a minute with my cock buried in her soaking wet snatch to get used to its size, she then began slowly raising up so she could better position herself. She planted her feet on my bed on either side of my thighs and placed her hands on my chest to brace herself. "I hope you're ready, I'm 'bout to ride this thing like there's no tomorrow." she said. All I could do was moan and nod my head "yes." She then quickly dropped down impaling herself on my erect pole. Her fleshy ass made a slapping sound as it collided with my thighs and she let out a vocal yelp when she once again bottomed out on my erect pole with force. I moaned into her panties as she began bouncing up and down on me, my cock easily sliding in and out of her wet cunt as she impaled herself over and over again. "ooh my god! Your cock is so fucking big in my cunt!" she exclaimed as she used her muscular legs to quickly raise and lower herself onto my hard veiny member. She then took used on of her hands to start playing with her clit, moaning as she expertly bounced up and down on me at a fast pace. All I could do was moan from the feeling of my cock being repeatedly buried in hot tight cunt, her juices rapidly leaking onto my shaft. I just laid there staring up at her perky tits bouncing violently as she rode me like a professional bull rider. There was no way I was gonna last much longer and I just hoped she was close as well. Erin continued riding me for another couple of minutes, not slowing the pace at all as the sounds of our clapping flesh bounced off the wooden walls of my dorm room. I was trying like hell to hold back the flood gates, until finally I felt her muscles begin to contract and her cunt begin to pulsate against my shaft. "Mm; fuck! I'm cumming!" she slowed down to a crawl and yelped as her orgasm hit her and her fluids began washing over my buried cock. I took this as my cue and finally unleashed my own orgasm. I grunted and groaned into her panties as I began shooting my hot sticky load deep into her cunt. She stopped moving completely and moaned as I filled her with my seed. In the aftermath of our respective climaxes she collapsed onto me, her soft tits squeezing against my chest. We both breathed heavily. I took this time to unbind my hands and with a hand freed, I took her delicious panties out of my mouth. "That was incredible, I haven't had a good fuck in ages." she said getting off of me and grabbing her undergarments that were lying next to us. "Now then, shall we go to lunch?" she said, quickly putting on her bra and panties. I nodded in agreement as I too began getting dressed. I was a bit surprised that she barely took any time to rest after her orgasm before she started putting her clothes on. She may act innocent and reserved, but this certainly wasn't her first rodeo, and I mean that in both the literal and metaphorical sense. "We'll for sure be doing this again sometime." she said, finishing putting in her uniform. I was still speechless. I'd never had sex like that before, and I was still so dumbfounded at how she had everyone fooled with the whole innocent shy girl routine. Of course, I would soon realize that it wasn't an act at all, and would only act the way she had with me, when she was overcome with lust. To be continued. By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Busted by surveillance cameras.By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Molly then left the room and I found myself feeling a little sad to see her go. But I knew it was best. After all, it being only around 8 on a Sunday morning, most everyone else was bound to still be asleep, so she could slip back in her room unnoticed. With nothing else to do, I decided to go ahead and shower, convenient considering the time. I put on my boxers from the night before, as I couldn’t very well walk down the hall naked, grabbed a fresh change of clothes along with a towel and my shampoo and stuff then headed down the hall to the bathroom.By the time I finished showering, everyone else was still asleep. I just returned to my room and got on my computer. I logged into Netflix and had just queued up a show to watch when I received a text on my phone, it was from Amanda.Hey, come to the locker room.I read the text and thought. I guess some people were still awake. Obviously, me being a young man with my hormones going crazy, I jumped at the opportunity that this text offered. I’d received many texts like this over the past couple of months after all. I quickly put on the rest of my clothes and was out the door in less than a minute.On my way.I replied to Amanda’s text as I quickly made my way across campus.As I walked across campus, I had a chance to think about everything. This weekend had started off rather rough, what with seeing Maria again and my mini panic attack that followed. Then the next day, on Saturday, I finally got a long overdue apology from Mom. As if that wasn’t good enough, I then had the best sex of my life with the girl I’m pretty fucking fond of on that very same night. And now, I was on my way to have even more great sex with the smoking hot Amanda. How much better could my life get?When I got to the gym, I entered and walked across the floor to the locker room at the other end, eager for what awaited me. I walked into the locker room, not seeing Amanda when I first walked in, I figured she must already be back in the area with the mats. I walked past the lockers and stopped dead in my tracks when I was about to walk by the coach’s office. I turned slowly and looked, fear immediately set in when I saw Amanda in the office and the volleyball coach sitting at her desk, staring daggers at me.Oh, fuck. I said to myself. Don’t tell me.“Come on in.” the coach said in a demanding tone.I nervously stepped into her office, I was almost shaking. Amanda didn’t ever bother to look at me. She just stared at the floor, her cheeks and ears blood red. I stood there, completely silent, wondering what was going on.“So, you’re the boy whose been distracting my girls.” the coach said with certainty.Before I even had a chance to respond, the coach reached to the computer monitor on her desk and turned it so the screen was facing me. I looked at the screen and was shocked by what I saw. It was surveillance camera footage of the locker room, specifically the equipment area, where the girls and I usually did the deed. She clicked through about a dozen different clips, each of them featuring me and one of the girls. It was like watching a montage of my greatest hits, only now it didn’t feel so great. My heart sank. My cheeks and ears burned and turned the same shade of red as Amanda’s. In an instant, my whole world came crashing down.We had been caught.As far as I could figure, the coach had lured me to the locker room using Amanda’s phone. Either way, there I was standing in the volleyball coach’s office, my face surely twisted in horror, as she played surveillance footage on her computer. Amanda continued to sit and stare at the floor, I couldn’t see her face, but I imagined she had similar look to me. Meanwhile, the coach just sat back in her chair, staring daggers at me as she let the clips play.My whole world was slowing burning down around me. It was like the bullshit in my old school all over again. I was silently hoping and praying that I would wake from this horrible nightmare, but alas, this was reality, there was no solace.How could I have been so stupid? I continuously questioned myself. I made all the same kind of mistakes I’d made back in my old school. To be honest, I wanted nothing more than to turn tail and run, jump in my mother’s car and drive as far away from this place as possible. But I knew better now, there was no escaping this.Then another thought finally crossed my mind. Why the fuck were there surveillance cameras in a locker room? I mean, aren’t there supposed to be laws against that? Could I use this revelation as leverage to get out of trouble?“Care to explain all this?” the coach finally broke the silence, gesturing to the screen.No, I couldn’t explain it. There was no explanation to give, it all just kind of happened.“Alright, Amanda, you can leave now.” she said, looking to Amanda.Amanda silently and hesitantly rose from her seat and left the office. Then it was just me and the coach, and honestly it was a bit worrisome. I mean, what the hell was gonna happen now? I waited in fear.“Now then, go ahead and take a seat. I wanna have a little chat.” she said in an authoritative tone.I promptly obeyed and took a seat in front of her desk, awaiting what was surely going to be a long inflammatory lecture.“So, you’re the headmistress’s son, Alan, huh?” she asked.I nodded my head, still nervous to even look this woman in the eye.“Well, don’t think that earns you any special treatment.” she added.I never expected it would. But honestly, I would’ve done just about anything to have my mom come and rescue me. I knew there was no chance of that, but hey, a guy can hope, right?The coach then stood up from her chair and walked around to the front her desk.“Enrolling a boy in this school, what was that woman thinking? I knew it was only a matter of time before something like this happened,” she said, sounding strangely proud of herself, as she leaned her ass against the edge of desk, looking down on me.I wanted to jump to my mother's defense upon hearing her be disparaged like that, but something kept me from speaking. I looked up at the woman towering over me, and I couldn’t help but notice how attractive she looked from this angle. Was I attracted to powerful women?Coach Jones, Valerie was her first name I think, she was actually quite beautiful. She was a tall black woman, probably in her mid to late 30s. She had long black wavy hair that she wore in a ponytail almost all the time. Her body was curvy, yet still had an athletic build. Her usual outfit around campus was a t-shirt with the school’s name on it, a pair of short gym shorts, and a pair tennis shoes. I could tell that hidden beneath that shirt was a sizable rack, double-d at the very least. And those shorts did little to conceal her big round firm ass. Honestly I don’t know why I’d never taken notice of her before. She was without a doubt a sexy woman, but also had quite the imposing image as well. Her whole vibe was rather authoritarian. I didn’t know whether to be turned on or scared, perhaps a mixture of both.“There’s only one solution I can see to this problem.” she started speaking again, dragging me away from my thoughts.I continued staring up at her as she spoke, still frozen in silence and fear.“I know I should report this to your mother and the rest of the faculty.” she said.I was already filled with worry, but upon hearing that, I began to shake.“That would of course result in your expulsion, which doesn’t bother me, as the problem would be solved.” she continued.My head was immediately overflown with horrific thoughts of me being kicked out of yet another school. Sure, my mother had already apologized for how she’d treated me after the bullshit from before, but if I was expelled from another school, her school to be make it even worse, then she’d certainly disown me.“But, that would also mean the girls getting expelled. I like those girls, it ain’t right for them to dragged down because of you.” she went on, sounding a little angry.That’s when the guilt set in. Forget what would happen to me. The girls’ names would be dragged through the mud and their futures ruined. All because I’m a horny little piece of shit who couldn’t keep his dick in his pants.“So I came up with an even better idea.” she said, her frown slowly turning to a mischievous grin.I looked up at her with a look of confusion on my face. A better idea? I repeated that part in my head. What the hell was she thinking?Without saying anything further, Coach Jones walked around behind me. I grew even more confused when she shut the door to her office and locked, she then proceeded to close the blinds on her office windows before returning to her desk, that sly grin still on her face.“While I was going over that footage, I happened to notice that you got a pretty decent sized dick. So go ahead and whip that thing out for me, I wanna see it with my own eyes.” she said, her deep beautiful brown eyes dropping directly to my already bulging crotch.My eyes grew wide and my jaw hit the floor. I wasn’t all too sure I’d heard her right.“You heard me, boy. Take that thing out.” she said in a commanding tone.For whatever reason, I couldn’t disobey her. The next thing I knew, I was standing up from the chair I was sitting in. Standing now, I noticed that even with the way she was leaning against her desk, she was still a few inches taller than me. As if driven by an outside force, my hands seemed to move on their own as I began to undo my pants. She stared at my crotch, her head nodding slowly, as I unbuttoned and unzipped my pants. Still unsure that I was even controlling my own actions, I then pulled down my pants and boxers in one motion, freeing my already rock hard erection.“Hmm, you’re pretty well hung, for a white boy. I see why them girls were so crazy for you.” she said, looking at my cock.I nervously blushed at her compliment. Though, I suppose I was also a bit offended that she inferred the girls’ interest in me was based on my endowment. After all, I was certain that at least Molly and I shared a real connection that went beyond the physical. Of course, I also saw the irony in that. I mean, there I was thinking about my feelings for Molly, yet I was standing before her volleyball coach exposing myself and on top of that the only reason I’d come to the locker room in the first place was to have sex with one of Molly’s best friends, like I’d already done numerous times before with her friends. Talk about some fucked up irony.I was still extremely confused by the whole situation. I stood there, frozen, with my hard cock exposed as Coach Jones just stared at it slowly nodding her head. What the hell was she thinking? I kept asking myself. I would’ve given anything to know, and I was soon to get my answer.“I think it’s only fair if we see how well you can use that thing.” the coach finally spoke again.What’s that supposed to mean? I asked myself. She saw the surveillance footage, so I’m pretty sure she’s already seen how well I can use it.“Yeah, let’s see if you’re as good a fuck as those girls seem to think you are.” she said.Before I could even react to her statement, she began removing her t-shirt, exposing a sexy black lacy bra. It was beginning to be increasingly more difficult to feel confused and uneasy with the enticing image that stood before me.Coach Jones then reached behind her back and unclasped the bra, letting the straps slowly slide off of her shoulders. The bra fell to the floor revealing a perfectly symmetrical pair of gigantic light chocolate globes. Each of her two breasts were capped with a large areola, that were of a darker shade of brown than the skin surrounding them. Protruding from her areolas were her perky nipples, they reminded me of Hershey Kisses, but less pointy, obviously.I’d never been with a black girl. Never had anything against the idea, just never really thought about it much. But god damn, I was so turned on by the half-naked beauty in front of me. I wanted nothing more than to grab her and start sucking on those chocolate nipples.I watched as her big juicy tits jiggled with every slight movement she made. I could no longer hold back, finally overcome by lust, my baser instincts took over. I quickly took a step towards her and just about dove into her rack. I immediately began ferociously kissing and licking all over those glorious mounds. I found one of her nipples and latched onto it, sucking the erect nub into my mouth. I was like a man possessed.“Oh damn, I love that enthusiasm” she said.She let a moan as I sucked on her nipples, switching back and forth between the two. I continued sucking on her nipples until I was satisfied. I then removed my mouth from her breasts and began trailing kisses down her firm milky chocolate abdomen. I was ready for the main course. And judging by her moans, so was she. I kissed down to her belly button and stopped just above her shorts.“Well don’t stop now.” Coach Jones said.Not that I needed the extra encouragement, but it did help. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her shorts and began pulling them down past her hips and voluptuous ass, revealing a pair panties that matched the black lacy bra. She removed the shorts the rest of the way, pulling them down her legs and past her shoes. I then hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and pulled them down as well, where they became bunched up at her ankles, her shoes keeping them from coming off the rest of the way. I took a moment admire her as she worked the panties over her shoes. I marveled at her curvaceous light chocolate ass jiggling with each movement she made. Her crotch was bare and her cunt looked as though it had never been touched.Coach Jones sat on her desk and leaned back, planting her hands behind her to brace herself.“Alright, enough foreplay, let’s see just how good a fuck you are.” she said in a weird mix of commanding and seductive tone.The whole seductive authoritarian thing was certainly working for her. I let my pants and boxers fall down around my ankles and quickly worked them over my shoes. I stepped out of them and took a step closer to my prize as she spread her legs to invite me. I grabbed her hips and began smearing the tip of my rock hard cock along her juicy wet slit. The outsides of her cunt lips were a slightly darker shade of brown, but as my cock parted her lips I saw that the inside was just as pink as any other girl’s cunt. She yelped as I shoved my cock into her dripping wet hole.“Oh, damn, that is one big dick” she said in surprise as she felt my thickness enter her love canal.To my surprise, she was tight. Either way, it felt good to complimented by her and it urged me on. I began driving my cock into her cunt as it slowly loosened to accept more of me. She moaned as inch after inch of my hard on disappeared into her tight wet snatch. Before long I’d bottomed out in her.“Come on, white boy. Fuck me!” she exclaimed.It was odd being called white boy in the middle of sex, but I’ve got to admit, it turned me on. I pulled out almost all the way, then slammed my cock back into her cunt, fast and hard. I repeated that several more times, each time increasing my speed and force until I was thrusting in and out of her cunt as fast and hard as I could. Coach Jones responded to all this by moaning and squealing at the top of her lungs.“Oh fuck! Fuck me! Fuck me!” she yelled, lost in the throes of pleasure.That’s not to say I wasn’t just as lost. I drilled away at her like a savage beast. The only sounds were that of her moaning and yelling, my heavy breathing, and the ambient sounds of our respective sexual organs clashing. Honestly, I knew I wasn’t going to last much longer, and I hoped she was close as well.I was beginning to feel exhausted as I kept the same pace for an extended period. But I never slowed, after all, the sensation of her warm wet cunt pulsating around my shaft with each thrust felt way too good to stop.“Oh fuck! I’m cumming!” Coach Jones finally yelled.She wrapped her muscular legs around my back and held me deep inside her as her hot fluids washed over my cock. Her body began to spasm and that was all I could take before I began erupting a fountain of my seed into her.Neither of us took any time to revel in the afterglow, as both of us knew what this was about, it was sex and nothing more. She began putting her clothes back on and I did the same, both of us remained silent the whole time; which gave me just enough time to realize how wrong this all was. I’d just had sex with the volleyball coach in her office, not only that, I noticed the ring on her finger. I’d participated in adultery, that startling revelation sent an immediate guilt washing over me. I quickly finished getting dressed then made for the door, hoping she wouldn’t say anything.“Oh, by the way, I got your number from Amanda’s phone. Expect to hear from me again.” she said with a self-satisfied smile.I had nothing to say to that, I just left her office in a hurry. And when I exited the locker room into the gym, I almost broke out in a sprint to the exit across the gym.I tried to keep my composure as I made the long stroll across campus. I walked, filled with a sense of dread and guilt, and shame. What the fuck? I questioned myself over and over again, never able to form an answer. This is all so fucked, I said to myself. How could I ever let things get so out of hand? I was driving myself mad.I then received a text on my phone, momentarily drawing me away from the chaos that was my mind. I pulled the phone out of my pocket and checked it, the text was from Molly.Hey, I just heard from Amanda, what the hell happened exactly? Is everything alright?To be honest, I didn’t have a good answer for her, I knew she was just concerned for me and I wanted more than anything to put her at ease, but I didn’t know how. However, this was one issue that couldn’t be ignored, I have learned from at least one of my mistakes. I quickly replied to the text after some thought.Gather the others and meet me in my room, I’m on my way there now, I’ll explain everything then.It was finally time that I sat down with the girls and discussed things. I could not put this off any longer. I of course, worried that with the current circumstances this meeting with the girls could result in the end of our little “thing” but I also knew how dire it was that we all talk.Ok, we’ll be there.Molly promptly replied to the text. Luckily, with the time being barely noon, it wouldn’t be overly suspicious for the girls to be hanging out in my room, so that was one bright side.I continued making my way to the dorm, trying to get my thoughts in order. Trying to figure out exactly what it was I was going to say to the girls. I’d arranged the meeting, but I hadn’t really thought much beyond that. In all honesty, I knew that calling the whole harem thing off was probably for the best, to avoid further incident, but that was the last thing I wanted. I especially didn’t want to damage things with Molly.When I finally got to my dorm room, Molly and the others were already waiting in the hall, talking amongst themselves. They all looked just as worried as I felt. As I walked up to them, they all greeted me with concerned looks. Amanda still couldn’t even look at me. I immediately wanted to put them all at ease, but again, I didn’t know what to say. And I didn’t want to lie to them and tell them everything would okay, after all I didn’t even know myself if things were really going to be okay.Deciding not to say anything, I unlocked and opened my door, and gestured for them to follow me in. I shut the door behind us, also checking to make sure nobody saw us, just in case. When I turned around to face the room, I saw that the girls had all taken a seat on my bed, so I walked over and sat in my computer chair and spun in it to face them.I sat there looking at them, with them looking back at me. The room was dead silent, I was halfway tempted to turn on some music just to ease the tension a bit, but this was not the time for levity. This was serious and needed to be treated as such. I opted instead to get my thoughts in order. I knew that with how close they all were, they’d surely heard from Amanda about the volleyball coach.“Alright, so I’m assuming you’ve all heard from Amanda, about us being caught?” I asked just to clarify.Erin and Katie both nodded in the affirmative, confirming my assumption. Amanda’s face turned blood red as she stared at the floor, obviously a nervous wreck. I was just as nervous as she, but I decided that I should at least appear to be strong, for their sake.“Yeah, but what’s gonna happen? How bad is it?” Molly asked, sounding and looking concerned.Seeing how clearly not okay Amanda was, I knew that I needed to say something to ease her torment a little. I mean, she looked absolutely crushed with guilt. After all, Coach Jones had pretty much used her to lure me into a trap, how could she not feel guilty?“I’ll get to that in a sec, but first, Amanda, I know you’re probably blaming yourself for all this. Don’t, it’s not your fault. And I’m sure none of us here blame you.” I said.The other 3 girls all chimed in as well, giving her hugs and reassuring her.“I mean, how were any of us supposed to know there were cameras in the locker room?” I continued.Molly, Erin, and Katie nodded in agreement as they continued to console their friend. It actually made me a bit envious seeing how much they all cared about one another. I never had friends like that, all mine turned their backs on me.Winter break was upon us.A few weeks had passed since that weekend. That damn weekend, there were so many ups and downs. Luckily, Coach Jones hadn’t decided to report us, probably had something to do with my regular visits to her office since that day. As long as I kept her happy, the girls and I were able to keep up our thing. The girls and I continued to meet in the locker room to have our fun, even though we knew the coach had kept the cameras running and recording us, we figured it best that we don’t deprive her of her little show. Maria and I also kept in contact since she left, via text and the occasional phone call. I still worried about her with her parents, but she seemed alright anytime I was talking to her.I would be spending winter break at home with my family, and the girls would be spending it with their respective families as well; which means, I wouldn’t see them for a couple of weeks, I was none too thrilled about it. Not to mention the idea of spending a couple of weeks with my family seemed rather unappealing, to say the least. That’s not to say I dislike my family, but given everything that’s happened, it was sure to be extremely awkward. I wasn’t even sure if mom had told the rest of the family that Maria had revealed the truth to her. As far as I knew, the rest of the family still wanted nothing to do with me. But alas, my mother had insisted that the whole family be there for the holidays, some sort of pseudo Campbell family reunion.I had packed enough stuff for the break and was loading it into the back of mom’s car as I waited for her to finish up a few things in her office. It was the first day of winter break, though given it was a Monday, I suppose the weekend technically counted, so third day? Either way, pretty much all the other students had left already. I was bored and couldn’t even call Molly or any of the others, because they were on flights back home at the time. You see, most of the student’s families lived in a different city, a lot of them in a different state entirely. That’s why they lived in the dorms on campus. My mother lived maybe an hour or so away from the school, but the reason I was living away from home is because I wasn’t wanted at home. So my mother’s sudden urge to reunite the family for the holidays caught me off guard. I know she’d forgiven me after hearing the truth, but she had to know how awkward it was gonna be with the rest of the family.I was sitting in the passenger seat of mom’s car messing around on my phone as I waited for mom to finish up. Finally after a little over 10 minutes mom got to the car.“Hey sweetie, hope I didn’t keep you waiting for too long.” she said as she sat in the driver seat.“It’s alright.” I replied.It still felt a little weird having mom call me things like “sweetie” and “honey.” Sure that’s how she always used to refer to me, but that stopped immediately after the whole Maria fiasco. I know she was just trying to get things back to the way they were before, so I didn’t mind. It would just take a little while getting used to.Most of the car ride was spent making small talk, mom asking me how school has been, if I’ve made friends, that sort of stuff. I answered her questions as best I could, even though her being the headmistress of the school, she already knew how I’ve been doing in school, and as far as friends, I couldn’t exactly tell her the whole truth there considering what I’ve been doing with my friends for the past several months. I knew she was just trying to make things normal again, so I went along with it.More of this story is published at the index of Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's past becomes his present.By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.It was the beginning of the volleyball postseason, the school’s team had once again made it to the playoffs, like they apparently did almost every season. Our school, having the best facilities, would be hosting the playoffs, which meant a lot of girls from other schools would be showing up for the playoffs. But there was one face among them that I never thought I’d see again.I was leaving my last class of the day, making the long walk across campus to my dorm, like I’d done so many times in the past. Only this time a bus full of girls from another school was in the parking lot, and that’s when I saw her, Maria, the girl from my old high school who’d accused me of coercing her into having sex. She was unloading off the bus in a parade of other girls, I had to double take to make sure my eyes weren’t playing tricks on me. No, it was definitely her, as I stared a moment in complete shock and terror. I came back to reality and panic set in, and the next thing I knew, I was practically sprinting from the scene, headed toward my dorm at top speed. Upon reaching the dorm, I slowed my pace to hasty walk and quickly made my way through the halls.“Hey Alan!” I heard Molly’s voice in the hall.I was too panicked to acknowledge her, I just continued walking. I got to my door and fumbled with my key for moment, missing the keyhole on my first couple tries I was trembling so much. When I finally got the door unlocked, I entered and slammed the door behind me, I dropped my stuff on the floor and collapsed face down on my bed. Immediately all those painful memories came flooding back in a tidal wave. I began questioning everything. Why was she here? Why her of all people? Why now? I was finally beginning to enjoy life again, and now Maria has showed up here of all places? Was this the other shoe dropping? Punishment for my arrogance in thinking I could escape the past?Suddenly before I could even react my door began to open. Damn, I forgot to lock it, I thought. The door opened and in walked Molly.“Alan, is something wrong?” she asked, sounding concerned.I must’ve looked so pitiful laying there in my bed, wallowing in my own grief. I didn’t know how to answer her, I’d never told her about my past and she’d certainly never seen me like this. Yet, there she was, showing genuine concern. I couldn’t very well lie to her.“Yes,” I replied simply and quietly.She shut the door then walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.“But, what are you doing here Molly?” I asked, quickly realizing that someone could’ve seen her come in.“Don’t worry about that, everyone else went to dinner, so no one saw me. Now tell me what’s wrong?” she asked, gently placing her hand on my back.Once again, I didn’t know how to respond. And whatever I said, it would most likely lead to me revealing my past, my reason for coming to this school in the first place. I didn’t know if that was something I was ready to do. Then the fear set in. How would she react? To find out I was accused of something as awful as rape? Surely she’d want nothing to do with me, what girl would?“Come on, talk to me, Alan.” she said, rubbing her hand in circles on my back.I still just remained silent, the fear and panic keeping me paralyzed.“Look, you’re one of my best friends and I care about you. You know you can tell me anything.” she said in a sentimental tone.She was right, we did pretty much tell each other everything. We practically knew everything about one another. But the one thing I’d never told her about was my past. Though, I have to be honest, the sound of her tender voice and the gentle touch of her hand on my back, were beginning to make me feel a little more at peace. I had to tell her, I needed to tell someone. This thing had been eating me up for so long.“Okay, You know the bus that just got here?” I started, still face down in my pillow speaking in a low melancholic voice.“Yeah, the bus from that other school? That’s who we’re playing in the first playoff game this weekend. Their team will be staying in the guest dorm until our match. What about it?” she replied.That at least answered my question of why Maria was here, even though that should’ve been obvious.“Well, I saw someone I know getting off that bus.” I said.“Oh, an old friend?” Molly asked.“Not exactly, ” I responded.“Oh, what do you mean?” she asked curiously.“Well, it’s a long story and it’s pretty much the reason I came to this school.” I said.“To be honest, I have always been curious as to how you ended up here. I mean it’s not every day a guy gets enrolled in a school for girls.” she replied.I was still feeling nervous, but I had resolved to tell her, so there’s no backing out now.“That girl I saw getting off the bus, her name is Maria. Well, we have a bit of a storied past with one another. You see, Maria went to my old high school, and we dated for a bit. Needless to say, it did not end well.” I began explaining.“Continue.” Molly said simply, genuinely interested in my story.“Well, I don’t even remember why or how exactly but for whatever reason we ended up having sex in the girl’s bathroom during school one day. And some other student caught us, then reported it to a teacher, ” I said.“That doesn’t seem so bad, I take it things got worse from there?” Molly said.“Oh yeah, things got much worse, ” I then proceeded to tell Molly the whole story about what happened at my old school and how I ended up here. I even told her about the damage it had done to my home life, how even my own family began shunning me.When I finished explaining it all, Molly just sat there silent for a moment, I was still face down in my pillow so I couldn’t tell you how she looked. But I fully expected her to cut her ties to me right there on the spot. After all, what girl would want to associate themselves with an accused rapist, even as bullshit an accusation as it was.“Wow, what a bitch!” Molly exclaimed.I did not expect that kind of response, I immediately sat up and faced her, with a look of disbelief.“What kind of bitch just turns on you like that?” she questioned.“Well, I always suspected it was mostly her parents who pressured her into accusing me.” I said.“Still, that’s fucked up. And nobody would hear your side? Not even your family?” she asked.I was in disbelief, and so relieved. She was saying pretty much all the same things I’ve said on the matter.“Yeah, pretty much. And the shame is I actually used to be very close with my family, but ever since that shit went down, they all cut their ties with me. My own mother looks at me with disdain every time I see her.” I said.“Wow, I’m so sorry Alan. But look, I want you to know that I believe you.” she replied.“Really?” I asked, still dumbfounded.“Of course, I trust you. And I know you’d never do anything as dispicable as what those assholes accused you of.” she responded.Molly, seeing that I was still feeling a bit uneasy, then wrapped her arms around me in a warm embrace. It was there in her arms that I finally felt a sense of calm and peace. This was the first time that anyone’s ever bothered hearing me out and actually believed me. I found myself relaxing in her arms until I was laying down, Molly had followed, never letting go. We both just laid there in my bed, hugging one another.“Thank you, Molly.” I uttered.I had begun to feel tired. It was only the evening, supper time, yet I felt tired. I guess that slight nervous breakdown after seeing Maria again had really left me drained, but it was more than that. I was usually one to stay up well past midnight, and wake up early, never getting more than a few hours of sleep. My own thoughts and fears had always kept me awake. But laying there in Molly’s gentle embrace, I felt as though the weight of the whole world had been lifted from shoulders. Soon enough everything seemed to fade as my weighty eyelids fell, I drifted off to sleep still hugging Molly. This was true nirvana.I awoke the next day with the bright morning sun beaming through the lone window of my room. I wiped the sleep from eyes and immediately found that Molly was no longer in my bed. Not that I expected her to be there, after all, that would’ve been a little too risky. But a part of me had kind of wanted to wake up with her beside me. I grabbed my phone off the nightstand and checked the time, it was a little after 9 am. I was surprised, for once I had actually managed to get a full night of sleep, I felt well rested, better than I had been in a long time.I got out of bed and realized that I was still wearing my school uniform, but I also still needed a shower. Luckily, I was sure everyone else was down in the cafeteria having breakfast, so I was free to shower. So I grabbed a change of clothes and my shower supplies: towel, shampoo, body wash, etc. and made my way down the hall to the showers. As I had suspected, they were empty, so I found a stall, turned on the water and quickly went about taking off my clothes.It didn’t take me long to finish showering. I turned off the water and stepped out of the stall, I quickly dried myself off and slipped on a pair of clean boxers. I then noticed my reflection in the mirror, my mother was right after all, I could use a shave and a haircut. My hair had gotten long enough now that it was nearly to my shoulders and my facial hair, while only being 18 I didn’t get too much growth, there was still enough that I looked pretty scruffy. The only problem was I didn’t even own a razor or shaving cream, so I’d need to go buy some, which I could also get a haircut while I was out.I then pulled on a pair of running shorts and gathered up my things, and began making my way out of the bathroom. But as I was walking out, someone else was walking in. It was a girl that lived in the dorm. Neither of us noticed each other and I walked right into her, she let out a sudden yelp of shock as she began to fall to the floor. But I, having pretty decent reflexes, dropped my things and managed to catch the girl by her arms before she fell. She reached out a hand and put it on my shirtless chest as she braced herself.“Woah, you okay?” I asked, once she was stable.She didn’t respond, she only stared straight ahead, her hand still planted on my firm chest.“You okay?” I asked again.“Wha; huh; yeah. Yeah, I’m okay.” She stuttered, taking her hand off my chest, looking and sounding as though she’d just woken up from a trance.“Yeah, sorry about bumping into you, I wasn’t looking where I was going.” I said, bending down to pick up my things.“It’s alright, um; Alan, right?” she asked.“Yep” I replied.“I’m Samantha, but everyone just calls me Sam.” she said, reaching out her hand.“Well, nice to meet ya, Samantha. I’m gonna get out of your way now, see ya around.” I said, shaking her hand before exiting the bathroom.Hmm, Nice girl, I thought as I walked down the hall to my room. I’d seen her around the dorm before, in fact I recognized her as one of the many girls that would usually give me the stink eye when I walked past, so I’d pegged her as one of those stuck-up types. But in that brief encounter, she actually seemed like a fairly nice girl, guess I should reserve my premature judgements in the future.I made it back to my room, where I put my dirty clothes in my laundry hamper and then took a seat at my computer desk. I booted up my computer and then checked my facebook notifications. That’s when my good mood came to screeching halt, one of those notifications was a message from none other than Maria herself. Yeah, though I’d gotten a new phone number, I never did block her on facebook, I’m an idiot.We need to talk.I almost cringed as I read her simple message. I leaned back in my chair and just stared at the computer screen. Just like that, my good mood had vanished. After talking with Molly the night before, I’d gotten a good night’s rest and was feeling great for once. Such a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, I felt like I could fly. But upon seeing that message, I came crashing and burning right back down to earth, back to reality. This girl, once again serving as a reminder that I could never escape my past. Needless to say, I did not reply to her message. Instead I sat there my mind going over everything again, it was like a highlight reel of my life’s worst hits. Then, I began to feel angry, and I just sat there stewing in it, my eyes still fixed on that damn message.“Fuck!” I yelled, in a fit of rage I drove my fist into the screen as hard as I could, the monitor fell from the desk, showing a black spot where my fist had hit with dozens of little black cracks surrounding it.What was left of the picture flashed a few times before the whole screen just went blank.“God damn it!” I yelled as I immediately realized the damage I’d done.I stood up from desk still seething in anger. I needed to get out of there, before anything else ended up broken. I quickly changed into a pair of jeans and put on a t-shirt, then socks and shoes, all the while screaming obscenities. I stormed out of my room, slamming the door behind me. I walked down the hall, my face red with anger, muttering further vulgarities to myself. Just about every girl in the building stared in shock as I walked past.When I got outside, I walked around for a while, breathing in the fresh air. Letting myself cool off a bit, I finally had a moment of clarity. I’d never blown up like that before, I surprised myself. Even after the incident at the old school, my anger was quickly sated and I had resigned myself to just being mellow and uncaring. But now, I couldn’t be mellow, I had finally lost my shit. And then as if the shit-storm couldn’t get any more severe, my phone began to ring, I was getting a call. What wonderful timing, I thought sarcastically to myself. I quickly dug the phone out of my pocket and answered it without even checking to see who it was.“What?” I answered the phone angrily.“It’s your mother, what kind of way is that to answer your phone?” the voice asked on the other side of the call.“I’m pissed off, what do you want? Call to criticize me some more?” I replied tersely, lamenting on how it seemed like the only time my mother ever spoke to me was to criticize me for something.“What’s wrong, honey? Better yet just come talk to me in my office, okay sweetie?” my mother responded in her motherly tone, that I hadn’t heard in what felt like ages.Honey? Sweetie? What the hell was going on? I wondered. She hadn’t called me those words in a long time, and that tone of voice. What the hell? I asked myself.“Okay” I finally replied, hanging up the phone.I was thoroughly confused, so much so that my anger had subsided for the moment. Why did she sound so nice all the sudden? I was so confused but at the same time, curious, there was no way I wasn’t going to go see her, just to figure out what was going on. I began making my way across the campus to the main building where mom’s office was located.When I got to her office, she was sitting at her desk and immediately stopped everything she was doing as I walked in. She looked directly at me, but it wasn’t the face of contempt I usually got from her, she looked, caring? Like she was actually glad to see me. I took a seat in one of the chairs in front of her desk, still dumbfounded.My mother stood up from her desk, then walked around to where I was sitting and suddenly fell to her knees in front of me, looking up at me with tears forming in her eyes. I was taken aback, not sure what to say or do.“I’m so sorry, baby. I know you must hate me” she said, the tears now running down her cheeks.I was stunned. Frozen and speechless. What the fuck is going on? I asked in my inner monologue.“That girl, Maria. She came and told me everything, Oh god, sweetie. I’m so sorry, I should’ve listened to you, instead I’ve been treating you like crap all this time” she said, now fully crying.I still couldn’t speak. Maria actually told her the truth? Holy shit, I thought.“Please, forgive me honey” she said through her sobs.I just sat there staring in disbelief at the sight before me, my mother was on her knees sobbing and begging for my forgiveness. Honestly, it was the one thing I’d wanted for a long time. However, seeing my mother in tears wasn’t something I’d ever wanted, I wanted an apology to be sure, but I never wanted to see her cry, she was still my mom after all. In seconds, my familial instincts kicked in, I’d forgotten about all the rage inside me and all I could think about was comforting my weeping mother. I leaned forward in my chair and wrapped my mother in my arms, feeling some tears begin to form in my own eyes. Mom gratefully received my embrace and wrapped her arms around me in reciprocity, burying her head in my shoulder, still crying.“It’s alright, mom.” I finally said.“No, it’s not. You’re my son, my baby boy, and I vilified you,” She said, breaking our embrace.“I forgive you.” I cut her off.“How could you forgive me? How do you not hate me?” she asked.“Because, you’re my mother and I love you, I never stopped. I could never hate you.” I answered.It was true, of course. I could never hate my mother, no matter the disrepair our relationship was in.“I love you too, sweetie.” mom said, wrapping me in another embrace.We stayed there hugging like that, not saying a word, for several minutes. Until she’d finally stopped crying and I helped her up off the floor. She took a seat back behind her desk and grabbed a tissue to wipe the remaining tears and the streaks from where her make-up had run.“So, honey, you were upset about something when I called you a while ago?” mom said.“Uh, oh yeah, I accidently knocked my computer monitor off my desk and the screen cracked.” I told her a little white lie, deciding to leave out all the stuff about Maria as I didn’t want her worrying.“Oh, well how’d that happen?” she asked.“I was moving some stuff around and bumped into it by accident.” I said.Yeah, I know, not the greatest lie in the world, but luckily she didn’t press too much.“Oh, you need to be more careful, honey.” she said, with me nodding in response.As nice as it would’ve been to stay and chat with my mother longer, I did have stuff I needed to do. Such as going into town and buying a new computer monitor, because I would need my computer back in working order before classes resume on Monday. Besides, I’m sure she had work to do anyways, considering she was in the office on a Saturday.“Well, I need to get going. You think I can borrow the car? I gotta go buy a new monitor.” I said.“Sure, oh, do you need any money?” she asked, as she began digging through her purse.“Nah, I still got some left over from my summer job.” I said.“Alright, here ya go. Hurry back, okay?” she said, reaching out her hand, holding the car keys.“Thanks mom. Be back in a bit.” I replied, taking the keys and leaving her office.I made my way out of her office and out to the parking lot where I found mom’s car. I got in the car and pulled out of the parking space. As I left the school campus and began the drive into town, I thought about mom’s apology. Sure, it was nice to finally hear her apologize and while I did let her know I forgive her, there was still a ways to go before our relationship would be fully repaired. But I felt like we were finally in a place now that we could actually start working on repairing our damaged relationship, of course it wasn’t only our relationship that was in disrepair. There was also the rest of my family: my older sister, my aunt and my two cousins.Once I got into town, the first thing I did was go to the electronics store. There, I bought a new monitor, the same model I had before. While I was out, I also decided to go ahead and get a haircut, after leaving the barber I went stopped by a convenience store where I bought some razors and shaving cream. Then after grabbing a bite to eat, I made the drive back to the school. All in all, the little trip had taken a little over an hour and cost me a decent chunk of the money I’d saved from working during the summer.Back at the school, I took mom her keys, then once again left her office, but not before she complimented my new haircut. It wasn’t a major haircut, only enough so the front wasn’t in my eyes and so the sides weren’t covering my ears, and the back cut so it wasn’t down on my shoulders. Anyways, after leaving her office I began the walk across the campus carrying the bag with the shaving stuff in it and the box with my new monitor in it hoisted up on my shoulder.It was a rather lengthy walk, but the monitor wasn’t very heavy so it didn’t bother me. As I hauled the monitor through the halls of the dorm, all eyes were on me. I didn’t pay them any mind, I just kept walking. Though, there were sure to be questions after the scene I’d made earlier in the day. When I got to my room, I set the monitor down on my bed and began unboxing it. I then unhooked the cables from the back of my old monitor and set it aside as I hooked up the new one. I put the old monitor in the empty box left over from the new one and set it on the floor at the foot of my bed where it was out of the way. With that taken care of, I decided to go ahead and shave. I went to the bathroom, which was luckily empty, with a razor and shaving cream, along with a towel. It didn’t take me very long to shave and when I finished I looked at myself in the mirror for a bit. Not bad, I thought. With the new haircut and clean shaven face, all in all I thought I looked pretty good.I then returned to my room where I sat at my computer and browsed the web. Yes, it is a pretty boring life I lead, pretty much the only excitement I get is from the girls. I wondered what they’d think of my new look. Speaking of which, I hadn’t heard from any of them all day.“Fuck!” I said to myself.I’d just suddenly remembered that tonight was the girls’ big playoff game, against Maria’s team. I was so wrapped up in my own bullshit that I’d completely forgotten about it. Damn, how self-absorbed can I be? I thought. I was always sure to attend their games, but not because I like the sport or anything. I did it because Molly liked to have me there rooting for her. All I could do was hope she wasn’t too upset.I continued thinking about my blunder for the rest of the night. I’d even skipped dinner, although I wasn’t very hungry after my big lunch anyways, so it didn’t bother me. It was around midnight when I heard a knock on my door, I could I guess who it was. I got up and answered the door, sure enough, it was Molly, still in her volleyball uniform and she did not look happy. In fact, she looked quite sad.This can’t be good, I thought. I ushered her into my room, being sure no one saw. Neither of us said a word for a couple of minutes.“We lost.” Molly finally broke the silence, staring at the floor with an obvious sadness in her demeanor.I began to feel sad for her. I knew how much volleyball meant to her and losing in the playoffs had to be a major blow.“Why weren’t you at the game, Alan? I kept looking up throughout the game, but you were nowhere to be found.” she said, looking up at me, with tears forming in her eyes.Oh no, I thought. Don’t tell me they lost because she was worried about me rather than the game? I began to feel even worse, especially after she began to cry. I’d never seen her cry before. She always came off as so strong.“I am so sorry, Molly. I don’t know what else to say.” I said, as I wrapped her in my arms to try and comfort her.Molly accepted the hug and wrapped her arms around me.“It’s okay, but where were you?” she said.“I know I promised to be there, but today I was so wrapped up in my own world and I just completely forgot about the game. I’m sorry, Molly, truly.” I told her.I hated making excuses, yet I found myself making one anyways.“What happened? Is everything okay?” she said, as we broke our embrace and sat on the edge of my bed.Here she was, crushed over her loss, but she was still concerned about me. I didn’t deserve to have someone as good as her in my life. I then told her pretty much the whole story of my day, as she listened attentively.“Wow, you broke your computer?” she said with a giggle after I finished explaining everything.Luckily she had cheered up a bit by the time I’d finished walking her through my day. She’d even stopped crying and managed a giggle over me hauling off and punching my monitor.“Yeah, I did.” I giggled at it a bit myself. “But, it’s alright, as you can see, I bought a new one.” I continued.“At least your mom finally apologized to you.” she said. “Just think, if she’d called you sooner, then maybe you wouldn’t have punched your computer.” she giggled once again at the irony of it.Sure, she was teasing me now, but it didn’t bother me. I was just glad to see her feeling better.“I know, right?” I replied.“By the way, I see you got a haircut and you shaved. Looks good.” She said, running her fingers across my clean shaven face.We both fell silent as we looked each other in the eyes. There was something between Molly and I that I just didn’t feel with the other girls. I guess that’s the “spark” you hear about in those cheesy romance flicks.Both of us, feeling that spark, then leaned in simultaneously until our lips met in a passionate kiss. We parted our lips and I began exploring her hot mouth with my tongue, while she did the same.After a minute or so, we broke the kiss to catch our breath.“Here, lay back.” I said.Molly then scooted up farther on my bed and turned so she was fully lying in my bed, with her legs down at the foot of my bed and her head resting on my pillow.“You must be pretty sore after your game, let me massage you a bit.” I said, and she nodded in response.I began rubbing my hands along the tan bare skin just below her short volleyball shorts. I began firmly kneading my hands into the thigh muscles of one of her legs. She moaned, which let me know I was in the right spot. I continued working on that leg, massaging down to her calf muscle. I didn’t know much of anything about giving massages, but she kept letting out satisfied moans, so I assumed I was doing alright. When I finished with one leg, I swapped to the other and gave it the same treatment.“Oh my gosh, that felt so good! Thank you Alan.” she said with a satisfied sigh.But I wasn’t done yet. I knew that after being on her feet for so long that they had to have been sore too. I lifted her legs and let them lay across my lap as I began untying her tennis shoes. She looked at me curiously as I removed both her shoes. Then I peeled both her socks off, as well. Her socks felt hot and a bit damp to the touch from sweat, but I didn’t mind much. I was just focused on the task at hand. I took one of her bare feet in my hands and began kneading my thumbs into its sole.“Oh wow, a foot massage too? You are just too good to me, Alan.” she said while letting out a moan.I continued working my thumbs along her sole, from her soft heel, through her deep arch, up to the balls of her foot and proceeded to massage each of her toes. Now, I’d never paid much attention to a girl’s feet before, but looking at Molly’s, I had to say she had some pretty nice looking feet. Despite being an athlete, she took really good care of them. They were tan like the rest of her body, and they were soft and smooth all over, not a single callus or rough spot. And her cute little toes had a nice looking dark shade of purple polish on her toenails, without even a single chip in the nail polish. All in all, her feet were just as nice as the rest of her. Despite the sweaty feel to them and the slight odor they gave off, I strangely wasn’t repulsed by it.When I finished with one foot, I gave the other the same treatment, and judging by Molly’s moans, she couldn’t be happier. Finished with the massage, I then laid next to her and when began kissing once again. We made out and caressed each other’s bodies. We were both hot and ready by this point, and we’d already been together enough that really, all this pretext wasn’t necessary. But that was part of me and Molly’s thing, like I said before, with Molly and me it was always more sensual than with the other girls.I broke from her lips and began planting soft wet kisses along her neckline, while my hands worked at pulling her volleyball jersey up. She lifted her torso a bit to allow me to pull her jersey up and over her head and shoulders. I then proceeded to slowly remove her tight sports bra as well. She let out a sigh of relief as her modest B cup breasts were finally freed from the constrictive sports bra. I then removed my own shirt and went back to kissing Molly, trailing down her neck to the soft perky mounds on her chest, then down her stomach to her belly button. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband of her shorts and began slowly pulling them down, she lifted her ass off the bed slightly as I pulled them down over her hips.The dark spot on the crotch of her white cotton panties told me she was already soaking wet. My cock had been rock hard since we started. She was just as turned on as me. I quickly removed my own pants, so we were both in just our underwear.I then resumed kissing her stomach around her belly button, receiving moans from her in response. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and began slowly pulling them down, kissing each piece of newly exposed skin as I inched her panties down. Once again she lifted her ass off the bed to allow her panties to get past her hips and firm round ass. With her panties removed I planted one last kiss on the little landing strip of dark hair on her crotch before trailing my kisses back up her body until my lips met hers once again.“Come on, enough teasing, Alan. Hurry up and get that thing inside me.” Molly said in desperation after breaking our kiss.Oh, I can do that, I thought. I quickly shed my boxers and tossed them to the side. I assumed the position over top of Molly as she spread her legs to allow me access to her most intimate of areas. She let out another moan as I rubbed the tip of my cock along her slit, soaking my member in her juices. I held my cock at the entrance of her dripping wet snatch.“Alan, please. You’ve made me wait long enough, ah, Mm,” Molly said as I pushed the tip of my cock into her cunt before she could even finish talking.She let out a sigh of relief as her tight cunt stretched around my shaft. I continued slowly pushing my member into her love canal, until finally I had bottomed out. Keeping the slow pace, I pulled my cock almost all the way out of her before pushing back in, feeling the slick firm walls of her hot cunt rub against my shaft.“Mm, god, so good” Molly uttered amidst her moans.I didn’t say a word. The only sounds coming from me were that of heavy breathing and grunting as I slowly thrusted my hard cock in and out of her constricted hole. I leaned my head closer to her and caught her lips in a passionate kiss as I continued my sensual love making. I could feel precum rapidly leaking from the tip of my cock coating the insides of her cunt. I was getting close. I didn’t know how much longer I could hold back the flood gates. Molly moaned into my mouth as she began groping one of her tits with one hand and rubbing her clit with the other. I knew she must’ve been getting close too.Deciding to increase the pace, I lifted her legs so they were propped up on both of my shoulders; then began to drill my cock into her cunt as fast and hard as I could.“Ah, oh fuck. Ah” Molly yelped in response, breaking our kiss.I grabbed her hips and continued violently pounding my member into her sopping wet hole, the sounds of her clapping cunt rang and bounced off the wooden walls of the room.“Oh god, more. I’m gonna cum. Gimme more” Molly begged.We were in the homestretch, both us could burst at any second. I thrust forward sending tremors through her whole body as I buried my cock as deep inside her as I could go with all the strength I had. I then pulled out and repeated that powerful thrust several more times, Molly had covered her mouth with my pillow and was screaming into it. Then her body began to convulse and her cunt squeezed down on my shaft like a vise-grip, that’s when I felt her boiling hot juices wash over my buried member from deep within her. That was all I could take. I began blasting my cum into her cunt like a shotgun. Both our bodies shook uncontrollably as we climaxed.Her body was the first to go limp, then mine followed suit as our orgasms subsided. I collapsed on top of her. We were like a pile of sweaty flesh on my bed. We laid there for a moment before I finally found the strength to roll my body off of hers. She turned her head to look as me as I lay beside her. We just stared into each other’s eyes, panting, trying like hell to catch our breath.“Wow, that, was incredible! I don’t think I’ve ever had an orgasm that intense before,” Molly was the first to speak.“Uh huh,” I panted. “You’re, telling me. I think I just came my own skeleton,” I managed to get the words out.Molly broke into laughter at my absurd metaphor. Although I was still totally drained, I too managed some laughter. When her laughter died down, she went silent, and she began to shut her eyes. She was asleep. I pulled my covers over us and let myself fall asleep right there next to her.I slept well that night, how could I not? I’d just had possibly the best sex of my life with one of the most beautiful girls on earth. Sure, I’d had sex with her numerous times before, but this time was something else. There was an undeniable magical feeling about it, and it was more intense than any of our previous trysts. And the obvious thing that set this time apart, we were actually sleeping together this time.When I awoke the next morning, I was delighted to find that Molly was still there, we were spooning. I was lying on my side with my arms wrapped around her. Molly was sleeping peacefully with her back pressed comfortably against my chest and her ass resting against my pelvis. We were still naked from the night before.After a few minutes I felt her shift, then she rolled over and opened her eyes to look at me.“Good morning,” she said sleepily, with a smile.“Good morning to you too,” I said before planting a kiss on her lips.She reached for her phone, which she’d set on my nightstand the night before, she checked the time. It was still early, only about 8 am.“I should probably get going, before someone notices I’m missing” she said.I hesitantly moved my arms to allow her to get up. I didn’t want her to leave, but I knew she was right. Molly got up and began gathering up her clothes. I laid in my bed watching her as she got dressed. She was just as beautiful when she was putting on clothes as she was when I was taking them off.“By the way, thanks for last night.” she said, giving me one last kiss when she finished getting dressed.“It was my pleasure.” I said, after she broke our kiss.To be continued.By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's past becomes his present.By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.It was the beginning of the volleyball postseason, the school’s team had once again made it to the playoffs, like they apparently did almost every season. Our school, having the best facilities, would be hosting the playoffs, which meant a lot of girls from other schools would be showing up for the playoffs. But there was one face among them that I never thought I’d see again.I was leaving my last class of the day, making the long walk across campus to my dorm, like I’d done so many times in the past. Only this time a bus full of girls from another school was in the parking lot, and that’s when I saw her, Maria, the girl from my old high school who’d accused me of coercing her into having sex. She was unloading off the bus in a parade of other girls, I had to double take to make sure my eyes weren’t playing tricks on me. No, it was definitely her, as I stared a moment in complete shock and terror. I came back to reality and panic set in, and the next thing I knew, I was practically sprinting from the scene, headed toward my dorm at top speed. Upon reaching the dorm, I slowed my pace to hasty walk and quickly made my way through the halls.“Hey Alan!” I heard Molly’s voice in the hall.I was too panicked to acknowledge her, I just continued walking. I got to my door and fumbled with my key for moment, missing the keyhole on my first couple tries I was trembling so much. When I finally got the door unlocked, I entered and slammed the door behind me, I dropped my stuff on the floor and collapsed face down on my bed. Immediately all those painful memories came flooding back in a tidal wave. I began questioning everything. Why was she here? Why her of all people? Why now? I was finally beginning to enjoy life again, and now Maria has showed up here of all places? Was this the other shoe dropping? Punishment for my arrogance in thinking I could escape the past?Suddenly before I could even react my door began to open. Damn, I forgot to lock it, I thought. The door opened and in walked Molly.“Alan, is something wrong?” she asked, sounding concerned.I must’ve looked so pitiful laying there in my bed, wallowing in my own grief. I didn’t know how to answer her, I’d never told her about my past and she’d certainly never seen me like this. Yet, there she was, showing genuine concern. I couldn’t very well lie to her.“Yes,” I replied simply and quietly.She shut the door then walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.“But, what are you doing here Molly?” I asked, quickly realizing that someone could’ve seen her come in.“Don’t worry about that, everyone else went to dinner, so no one saw me. Now tell me what’s wrong?” she asked, gently placing her hand on my back.Once again, I didn’t know how to respond. And whatever I said, it would most likely lead to me revealing my past, my reason for coming to this school in the first place. I didn’t know if that was something I was ready to do. Then the fear set in. How would she react? To find out I was accused of something as awful as rape? Surely she’d want nothing to do with me, what girl would?“Come on, talk to me, Alan.” she said, rubbing her hand in circles on my back.I still just remained silent, the fear and panic keeping me paralyzed.“Look, you’re one of my best friends and I care about you. You know you can tell me anything.” she said in a sentimental tone.She was right, we did pretty much tell each other everything. We practically knew everything about one another. But the one thing I’d never told her about was my past. Though, I have to be honest, the sound of her tender voice and the gentle touch of her hand on my back, were beginning to make me feel a little more at peace. I had to tell her, I needed to tell someone. This thing had been eating me up for so long.“Okay, You know the bus that just got here?” I started, still face down in my pillow speaking in a low melancholic voice.“Yeah, the bus from that other school? That’s who we’re playing in the first playoff game this weekend. Their team will be staying in the guest dorm until our match. What about it?” she replied.That at least answered my question of why Maria was here, even though that should’ve been obvious.“Well, I saw someone I know getting off that bus.” I said.“Oh, an old friend?” Molly asked.“Not exactly, ” I responded.“Oh, what do you mean?” she asked curiously.“Well, it’s a long story and it’s pretty much the reason I came to this school.” I said.“To be honest, I have always been curious as to how you ended up here. I mean it’s not every day a guy gets enrolled in a school for girls.” she replied.I was still feeling nervous, but I had resolved to tell her, so there’s no backing out now.“That girl I saw getting off the bus, her name is Maria. Well, we have a bit of a storied past with one another. You see, Maria went to my old high school, and we dated for a bit. Needless to say, it did not end well.” I began explaining.“Continue.” Molly said simply, genuinely interested in my story.“Well, I don’t even remember why or how exactly but for whatever reason we ended up having sex in the girl’s bathroom during school one day. And some other student caught us, then reported it to a teacher, ” I said.“That doesn’t seem so bad, I take it things got worse from there?” Molly said.“Oh yeah, things got much worse, ” I then proceeded to tell Molly the whole story about what happened at my old school and how I ended up here. I even told her about the damage it had done to my home life, how even my own family began shunning me.When I finished explaining it all, Molly just sat there silent for a moment, I was still face down in my pillow so I couldn’t tell you how she looked. But I fully expected her to cut her ties to me right there on the spot. After all, what girl would want to associate themselves with an accused rapist, even as bullshit an accusation as it was.“Wow, what a bitch!” Molly exclaimed.I did not expect that kind of response, I immediately sat up and faced her, with a look of disbelief.“What kind of bitch just turns on you like that?” she questioned.“Well, I always suspected it was mostly her parents who pressured her into accusing me.” I said.“Still, that’s fucked up. And nobody would hear your side? Not even your family?” she asked.I was in disbelief, and so relieved. She was saying pretty much all the same things I’ve said on the matter.“Yeah, pretty much. And the shame is I actually used to be very close with my family, but ever since that shit went down, they all cut their ties with me. My own mother looks at me with disdain every time I see her.” I said.“Wow, I’m so sorry Alan. But look, I want you to know that I believe you.” she replied.“Really?” I asked, still dumbfounded.“Of course, I trust you. And I know you’d never do anything as dispicable as what those assholes accused you of.” she responded.Molly, seeing that I was still feeling a bit uneasy, then wrapped her arms around me in a warm embrace. It was there in her arms that I finally felt a sense of calm and peace. This was the first time that anyone’s ever bothered hearing me out and actually believed me. I found myself relaxing in her arms until I was laying down, Molly had followed, never letting go. We both just laid there in my bed, hugging one another.“Thank you, Molly.” I uttered.I had begun to feel tired. It was only the evening, supper time, yet I felt tired. I guess that slight nervous breakdown after seeing Maria again had really left me drained, but it was more than that. I was usually one to stay up well past midnight, and wake up early, never getting more than a few hours of sleep. My own thoughts and fears had always kept me awake. But laying there in Molly’s gentle embrace, I felt as though the weight of the whole world had been lifted from shoulders. Soon enough everything seemed to fade as my weighty eyelids fell, I drifted off to sleep still hugging Molly. This was true nirvana.I awoke the next day with the bright morning sun beaming through the lone window of my room. I wiped the sleep from eyes and immediately found that Molly was no longer in my bed. Not that I expected her to be there, after all, that would’ve been a little too risky. But a part of me had kind of wanted to wake up with her beside me. I grabbed my phone off the nightstand and checked the time, it was a little after 9 am. I was surprised, for once I had actually managed to get a full night of sleep, I felt well rested, better than I had been in a long time.I got out of bed and realized that I was still wearing my school uniform, but I also still needed a shower. Luckily, I was sure everyone else was down in the cafeteria having breakfast, so I was free to shower. So I grabbed a change of clothes and my shower supplies: towel, shampoo, body wash, etc. and made my way down the hall to the showers. As I had suspected, they were empty, so I found a stall, turned on the water and quickly went about taking off my clothes.It didn’t take me long to finish showering. I turned off the water and stepped out of the stall, I quickly dried myself off and slipped on a pair of clean boxers. I then noticed my reflection in the mirror, my mother was right after all, I could use a shave and a haircut. My hair had gotten long enough now that it was nearly to my shoulders and my facial hair, while only being 18 I didn’t get too much growth, there was still enough that I looked pretty scruffy. The only problem was I didn’t even own a razor or shaving cream, so I’d need to go buy some, which I could also get a haircut while I was out.I then pulled on a pair of running shorts and gathered up my things, and began making my way out of the bathroom. But as I was walking out, someone else was walking in. It was a girl that lived in the dorm. Neither of us noticed each other and I walked right into her, she let out a sudden yelp of shock as she began to fall to the floor. But I, having pretty decent reflexes, dropped my things and managed to catch the girl by her arms before she fell. She reached out a hand and put it on my shirtless chest as she braced herself.“Woah, you okay?” I asked, once she was stable.She didn’t respond, she only stared straight ahead, her hand still planted on my firm chest.“You okay?” I asked again.“Wha; huh; yeah. Yeah, I’m okay.” She stuttered, taking her hand off my chest, looking and sounding as though she’d just woken up from a trance.“Yeah, sorry about bumping into you, I wasn’t looking where I was going.” I said, bending down to pick up my things.“It’s alright, um; Alan, right?” she asked.“Yep” I replied.“I’m Samantha, but everyone just calls me Sam.” she said, reaching out her hand.“Well, nice to meet ya, Samantha. I’m gonna get out of your way now, see ya around.” I said, shaking her hand before exiting the bathroom.Hmm, Nice girl, I thought as I walked down the hall to my room. I’d seen her around the dorm before, in fact I recognized her as one of the many girls that would usually give me the stink eye when I walked past, so I’d pegged her as one of those stuck-up types. But in that brief encounter, she actually seemed like a fairly nice girl, guess I should reserve my premature judgements in the future.I made it back to my room, where I put my dirty clothes in my laundry hamper and then took a seat at my computer desk. I booted up my computer and then checked my facebook notifications. That’s when my good mood came to screeching halt, one of those notifications was a message from none other than Maria herself. Yeah, though I’d gotten a new phone number, I never did block her on facebook, I’m an idiot.We need to talk.I almost cringed as I read her simple message. I leaned back in my chair and just stared at the computer screen. Just like that, my good mood had vanished. After talking with Molly the night before, I’d gotten a good night’s rest and was feeling great for once. Such a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, I felt like I could fly. But upon seeing that message, I came crashing and burning right back down to earth, back to reality. This girl, once again serving as a reminder that I could never escape my past. Needless to say, I did not reply to her message. Instead I sat there my mind going over everything again, it was like a highlight reel of my life’s worst hits. Then, I began to feel angry, and I just sat there stewing in it, my eyes still fixed on that damn message.“Fuck!” I yelled, in a fit of rage I drove my fist into the screen as hard as I could, the monitor fell from the desk, showing a black spot where my fist had hit with dozens of little black cracks surrounding it.What was left of the picture flashed a few times before the whole screen just went blank.“God damn it!” I yelled as I immediately realized the damage I’d done.I stood up from desk still seething in anger. I needed to get out of there, before anything else ended up broken. I quickly changed into a pair of jeans and put on a t-shirt, then socks and shoes, all the while screaming obscenities. I stormed out of my room, slamming the door behind me. I walked down the hall, my face red with anger, muttering further vulgarities to myself. Just about every girl in the building stared in shock as I walked past.When I got outside, I walked around for a while, breathing in the fresh air. Letting myself cool off a bit, I finally had a moment of clarity. I’d never blown up like that before, I surprised myself. Even after the incident at the old school, my anger was quickly sated and I had resigned myself to just being mellow and uncaring. But now, I couldn’t be mellow, I had finally lost my shit. And then as if the shit-storm couldn’t get any more severe, my phone began to ring, I was getting a call. What wonderful timing, I thought sarcastically to myself. I quickly dug the phone out of my pocket and answered it without even checking to see who it was.“What?” I answered the phone angrily.“It’s your mother, what kind of way is that to answer your phone?” the voice asked on the other side of the call.“I’m pissed off, what do you want? Call to criticize me some more?” I replied tersely, lamenting on how it seemed like the only time my mother ever spoke to me was to criticize me for something.“What’s wrong, honey? Better yet just come talk to me in my office, okay sweetie?” my mother responded in her motherly tone, that I hadn’t heard in what felt like ages.Honey? Sweetie? What the hell was going on? I wondered. She hadn’t called me those words in a long time, and that tone of voice. What the hell? I asked myself.“Okay” I finally replied, hanging up the phone.I was thoroughly confused, so much so that my anger had subsided for the moment. Why did she sound so nice all the sudden? I was so confused but at the same time, curious, there was no way I wasn’t going to go see her, just to figure out what was going on. I began making my way across the campus to the main building where mom’s office was located.When I got to her office, she was sitting at her desk and immediately stopped everything she was doing as I walked in. She looked directly at me, but it wasn’t the face of contempt I usually got from her, she looked, caring? Like she was actually glad to see me. I took a seat in one of the chairs in front of her desk, still dumbfounded.My mother stood up from her desk, then walked around to where I was sitting and suddenly fell to her knees in front of me, looking up at me with tears forming in her eyes. I was taken aback, not sure what to say or do.“I’m so sorry, baby. I know you must hate me” she said, the tears now running down her cheeks.I was stunned. Frozen and speechless. What the fuck is going on? I asked in my inner monologue.“That girl, Maria. She came and told me everything, Oh god, sweetie. I’m so sorry, I should’ve listened to you, instead I’ve been treating you like crap all this time” she said, now fully crying.I still couldn’t speak. Maria actually told her the truth? Holy shit, I thought.“Please, forgive me honey” she said through her sobs.I just sat there staring in disbelief at the sight before me, my mother was on her knees sobbing and begging for my forgiveness. Honestly, it was the one thing I’d wanted for a long time. However, seeing my mother in tears wasn’t something I’d ever wanted, I wanted an apology to be sure, but I never wanted to see her cry, she was still my mom after all. In seconds, my familial instincts kicked in, I’d forgotten about all the rage inside me and all I could think about was comforting my weeping mother. I leaned forward in my chair and wrapped my mother in my arms, feeling some tears begin to form in my own eyes. Mom gratefully received my embrace and wrapped her arms around me in reciprocity, burying her head in my shoulder, still crying.“It’s alright, mom.” I finally said.“No, it’s not. You’re my son, my baby boy, and I vilified you,” She said, breaking our embrace.“I forgive you.” I cut her off.“How could you forgive me? How do you not hate me?” she asked.“Because, you’re my mother and I love you, I never stopped. I could never hate you.” I answered.It was true, of course. I could never hate my mother, no matter the disrepair our relationship was in.“I love you too, sweetie.” mom said, wrapping me in another embrace.We stayed there hugging like that, not saying a word, for several minutes. Until she’d finally stopped crying and I helped her up off the floor. She took a seat back behind her desk and grabbed a tissue to wipe the remaining tears and the streaks from where her make-up had run.“So, honey, you were upset about something when I called you a while ago?” mom said.“Uh, oh yeah, I accidently knocked my computer monitor off my desk and the screen cracked.” I told her a little white lie, deciding to leave out all the stuff about Maria as I didn’t want her worrying.“Oh, well how’d that happen?” she asked.“I was moving some stuff around and bumped into it by accident.” I said.Yeah, I know, not the greatest lie in the world, but luckily she didn’t press too much.“Oh, you need to be more careful, honey.” she said, with me nodding in response.As nice as it would’ve been to stay and chat with my mother longer, I did have stuff I needed to do. Such as going into town and buying a new computer monitor, because I would need my computer back in working order before classes resume on Monday. Besides, I’m sure she had work to do anyways, considering she was in the office on a Saturday.“Well, I need to get going. You think I can borrow the car? I gotta go buy a new monitor.” I said.“Sure, oh, do you need any money?” she asked, as she began digging through her purse.“Nah, I still got some left over from my summer job.” I said.“Alright, here ya go. Hurry back, okay?” she said, reaching out her hand, holding the car keys.“Thanks mom. Be back in a bit.” I replied, taking the keys and leaving her office.I made my way out of her office and out to the parking lot where I found mom’s car. I got in the car and pulled out of the parking space. As I left the school campus and began the drive into town, I thought about mom’s apology. Sure, it was nice to finally hear her apologize and while I did let her know I forgive her, there was still a ways to go before our relationship would be fully repaired. But I felt like we were finally in a place now that we could actually start working on repairing our damaged relationship, of course it wasn’t only our relationship that was in disrepair. There was also the rest of my family: my older sister, my aunt and my two cousins.Once I got into town, the first thing I did was go to the electronics store. There, I bought a new monitor, the same model I had before. While I was out, I also decided to go ahead and get a haircut, after leaving the barber I went stopped by a convenience store where I bought some razors and shaving cream. Then after grabbing a bite to eat, I made the drive back to the school. All in all, the little trip had taken a little over an hour and cost me a decent chunk of the money I’d saved from working during the summer.Back at the school, I took mom her keys, then once again left her office, but not before she complimented my new haircut. It wasn’t a major haircut, only enough so the front wasn’t in my eyes and so the sides weren’t covering my ears, and the back cut so it wasn’t down on my shoulders. Anyways, after leaving her office I began the walk across the campus carrying the bag with the shaving stuff in it and the box with my new monitor in it hoisted up on my shoulder.It was a rather lengthy walk, but the monitor wasn’t very heavy so it didn’t bother me. As I hauled the monitor through the halls of the dorm, all eyes were on me. I didn’t pay them any mind, I just kept walking. Though, there were sure to be questions after the scene I’d made earlier in the day. When I got to my room, I set the monitor down on my bed and began unboxing it. I then unhooked the cables from the back of my old monitor and set it aside as I hooked up the new one. I put the old monitor in the empty box left over from the new one and set it on the floor at the foot of my bed where it was out of the way. With that taken care of, I decided to go ahead and shave. I went to the bathroom, which was luckily empty, with a razor and shaving cream, along with a towel. It didn’t take me very long to shave and when I finished I looked at myself in the mirror for a bit. Not bad, I thought. With the new haircut and clean shaven face, all in all I thought I looked pretty good.I then returned to my room where I sat at my computer and browsed the web. Yes, it is a pretty boring life I lead, pretty much the only excitement I get is from the girls. I wondered what they’d think of my new look. Speaking of which, I hadn’t heard from any of them all day.“Fuck!” I said to myself.I’d just suddenly remembered that tonight was the girls’ big playoff game, against Maria’s team. I was so wrapped up in my own bullshit that I’d completely forgotten about it. Damn, how self-absorbed can I be? I thought. I was always sure to attend their games, but not because I like the sport or anything. I did it because Molly liked to have me there rooting for her. All I could do was hope she wasn’t too upset.I continued thinking about my blunder for the rest of the night. I’d even skipped dinner, although I wasn’t very hungry after my big lunch anyways, so it didn’t bother me. It was around midnight when I heard a knock on my door, I could I guess who it was. I got up and answered the door, sure enough, it was Molly, still in her volleyball uniform and she did not look happy. In fact, she looked quite sad.This can’t be good, I thought. I ushered her into my room, being sure no one saw. Neither of us said a word for a couple of minutes.“We lost.” Molly finally broke the silence, staring at the floor with an obvious sadness in her demeanor.I began to feel sad for her. I knew how much volleyball meant to her and losing in the playoffs had to be a major blow.“Why weren’t you at the game, Alan? I kept looking up throughout the game, but you were nowhere to be found.” she said, looking up at me, with tears forming in her eyes.Oh no, I thought. Don’t tell me they lost because she was worried about me rather than the game? I began to feel even worse, especially after she began to cry. I’d never seen her cry before. She always came off as so strong.“I am so sorry, Molly. I don’t know what else to say.” I said, as I wrapped her in my arms to try and comfort her.Molly accepted the hug and wrapped her arms around me.“It’s okay, but where were you?” she said.“I know I promised to be there, but today I was so wrapped up in my own world and I just completely forgot about the game. I’m sorry, Molly, truly.” I told her.I hated making excuses, yet I found myself making one anyways.“What happened? Is everything okay?” she said, as we broke our embrace and sat on the edge of my bed.Here she was, crushed over her loss, but she was still concerned about me. I didn’t deserve to have someone as good as her in my life. I then told her pretty much the whole story of my day, as she listened attentively.“Wow, you broke your computer?” she said with a giggle after I finished explaining everything.Luckily she had cheered up a bit by the time I’d finished walking her through my day. She’d even stopped crying and managed a giggle over me hauling off and punching my monitor.“Yeah, I did.” I giggled at it a bit myself. “But, it’s alright, as you can see, I bought a new one.” I continued.“At least your mom finally apologized to you.” she said. “Just think, if she’d called you sooner, then maybe you wouldn’t have punched your computer.” she giggled once again at the irony of it.Sure, she was teasing me now, but it didn’t bother me. I was just glad to see her feeling better.“I know, right?” I replied.“By the way, I see you got a haircut and you shaved. Looks good.” She said, running her fingers across my clean shaven face.We both fell silent as we looked each other in the eyes. There was something between Molly and I that I just didn’t feel with the other girls. I guess that’s the “spark” you hear about in those cheesy romance flicks.Both of us, feeling that spark, then leaned in simultaneously until our lips met in a passionate kiss. We parted our lips and I began exploring her hot mouth with my tongue, while she did the same.After a minute or so, we broke the kiss to catch our breath.“Here, lay back.” I said.Molly then scooted up farther on my bed and turned so she was fully lying in my bed, with her legs down at the foot of my bed and her head resting on my pillow.“You must be pretty sore after your game, let me massage you a bit.” I said, and she nodded in response.I began rubbing my hands along the tan bare skin just below her short volleyball shorts. I began firmly kneading my hands into the thigh muscles of one of her legs. She moaned, which let me know I was in the right spot. I continued working on that leg, massaging down to her calf muscle. I didn’t know much of anything about giving massages, but she kept letting out satisfied moans, so I assumed I was doing alright. When I finished with one leg, I swapped to the other and gave it the same treatment.“Oh my gosh, that felt so good! Thank you Alan.” she said with a satisfied sigh.But I wasn’t done yet. I knew that after being on her feet for so long that they had to have been sore too. I lifted her legs and let them lay across my lap as I began untying her tennis shoes. She looked at me curiously as I removed both her shoes. Then I peeled both her socks off, as well. Her socks felt hot and a bit damp to the touch from sweat, but I didn’t mind much. I was just focused on the task at hand. I took one of her bare feet in my hands and began kneading my thumbs into its sole.“Oh wow, a foot massage too? You are just too good to me, Alan.” she said while letting out a moan.I continued working my thumbs along her sole, from her soft heel, through her deep arch, up to the balls of her foot and proceeded to massage each of her toes. Now, I’d never paid much attention to a girl’s feet before, but looking at Molly’s, I had to say she had some pretty nice looking feet. Despite being an athlete, she took really good care of them. They were tan like the rest of her body, and they were soft and smooth all over, not a single callus or rough spot. And her cute little toes had a nice looking dark shade of purple polish on her toenails, without even a single chip in the nail polish. All in all, her feet were just as nice as the rest of her. Despite the sweaty feel to them and the slight odor they gave off, I strangely wasn’t repulsed by it.When I finished with one foot, I gave the other the same treatment, and judging by Molly’s moans, she couldn’t be happier. Finished with the massage, I then laid next to her and when began kissing once again. We made out and caressed each other’s bodies. We were both hot and ready by this point, and we’d already been together enough that really, all this pretext wasn’t necessary. But that was part of me and Molly’s thing, like I said before, with Molly and me it was always more sensual than with the other girls.I broke from her lips and began planting soft wet kisses along her neckline, while my hands worked at pulling her volleyball jersey up. She lifted her torso a bit to allow me to pull her jersey up and over her head and shoulders. I then proceeded to slowly remove her tight sports bra as well. She let out a sigh of relief as her modest B cup breasts were finally freed from the constrictive sports bra. I then removed my own shirt and went back to kissing Molly, trailing down her neck to the soft perky mounds on her chest, then down her stomach to her belly button. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband of her shorts and began slowly pulling them down, she lifted her ass off the bed slightly as I pulled them down over her hips.The dark spot on the crotch of her white cotton panties told me she was already soaking wet. My cock had been rock hard since we started. She was just as turned on as me. I quickly removed my own pants, so we were both in just our underwear.I then resumed kissing her stomach around her belly button, receiving moans from her in response. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and began slowly pulling them down, kissing each piece of newly exposed skin as I inched her panties down. Once again she lifted her ass off the bed to allow her panties to get past her hips and firm round ass. With her panties removed I planted one last kiss on the little landing strip of dark hair on her crotch before trailing my kisses back up her body until my lips met hers once again.“Come on, enough teasing, Alan. Hurry up and get that thing inside me.” Molly said in desperation after breaking our kiss.Oh, I can do that, I thought. I quickly shed my boxers and tossed them to the side. I assumed the position over top of Molly as she spread her legs to allow me access to her most intimate of areas. She let out another moan as I rubbed the tip of my cock along her slit, soaking my member in her juices. I held my cock at the entrance of her dripping wet snatch.“Alan, please. You’ve made me wait long enough, ah, Mm,” Molly said as I pushed the tip of my cock into her cunt before she could even finish talking.She let out a sigh of relief as her tight cunt stretched around my shaft. I continued slowly pushing my member into her love canal, until finally I had bottomed out. Keeping the slow pace, I pulled my cock almost all the way out of her before pushing back in, feeling the slick firm walls of her hot cunt rub against my shaft.“Mm, god, so good” Molly uttered amidst her moans.I didn’t say a word. The only sounds coming from me were that of heavy breathing and grunting as I slowly thrusted my hard cock in and out of her constricted hole. I leaned my head closer to her and caught her lips in a passionate kiss as I continued my sensual love making. I could feel precum rapidly leaking from the tip of my cock coating the insides of her cunt. I was getting close. I didn’t know how much longer I could hold back the flood gates. Molly moaned into my mouth as she began groping one of her tits with one hand and rubbing her clit with the other. I knew she must’ve been getting close too.Deciding to increase the pace, I lifted her legs so they were propped up on both of my shoulders; then began to drill my cock into her cunt as fast and hard as I could.“Ah, oh fuck. Ah” Molly yelped in response, breaking our kiss.I grabbed her hips and continued violently pounding my member into her sopping wet hole, the sounds of her clapping cunt rang and bounced off the wooden walls of the room.“Oh god, more. I’m gonna cum. Gimme more” Molly begged.We were in the homestretch, both us could burst at any second. I thrust forward sending tremors through her whole body as I buried my cock as deep inside her as I could go with all the strength I had. I then pulled out and repeated that powerful thrust several more times, Molly had covered her mouth with my pillow and was screaming into it. Then her body began to convulse and her cunt squeezed down on my shaft like a vise-grip, that’s when I felt her boiling hot juices wash over my buried member from deep within her. That was all I could take. I began blasting my cum into her cunt like a shotgun. Both our bodies shook uncontrollably as we climaxed.Her body was the first to go limp, then mine followed suit as our orgasms subsided. I collapsed on top of her. We were like a pile of sweaty flesh on my bed. We laid there for a moment before I finally found the strength to roll my body off of hers. She turned her head to look as me as I lay beside her. We just stared into each other’s eyes, panting, trying like hell to catch our breath.“Wow, that, was incredible! I don’t think I’ve ever had an orgasm that intense before,” Molly was the first to speak.“Uh huh,” I panted. “You’re, telling me. I think I just came my own skeleton,” I managed to get the words out.Molly broke into laughter at my absurd metaphor. Although I was still totally drained, I too managed some laughter. When her laughter died down, she went silent, and she began to shut her eyes. She was asleep. I pulled my covers over us and let myself fall asleep right there next to her.I slept well that night, how could I not? I’d just had possibly the best sex of my life with one of the most beautiful girls on earth. Sure, I’d had sex with her numerous times before, but this time was something else. There was an undeniable magical feeling about it, and it was more intense than any of our previous trysts. And the obvious thing that set this time apart, we were actually sleeping together this time.When I awoke the next morning, I was delighted to find that Molly was still there, we were spooning. I was lying on my side with my arms wrapped around her. Molly was sleeping peacefully with her back pressed comfortably against my chest and her ass resting against my pelvis. We were still naked from the night before.After a few minutes I felt her shift, then she rolled over and opened her eyes to look at me.“Good morning,” she said sleepily, with a smile.“Good morning to you too,” I said before planting a kiss on her lips.She reached for her phone, which she’d set on my nightstand the night before, she checked the time. It was still early, only about 8 am.“I should probably get going, before someone notices I’m missing” she said.I hesitantly moved my arms to allow her to get up. I didn’t want her to leave, but I knew she was right. Molly got up and began gathering up her clothes. I laid in my bed watching her as she got dressed. She was just as beautiful when she was putting on clothes as she was when I was taking them off.“By the way, thanks for last night.” she said, giving me one last kiss when she finished getting dressed.“It was my pleasure.” I said, after she broke our kiss.To be continued.By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's Harem grows.By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.We finished getting dressed and made our way down to the cafeteria. We probably shouldn’t have walked in at the same time, because soon all eyes were on us and I knew for sure that the rumors would start. And I suppose neither of us were doing ourselves any favors, me looking disheveled as usual and Erin whose clothing looked fine, but her hair was a bit messy. Then of course, there was the fact that both of our faces had turned beet red upon walking in. Luckily everyone soon turned their attention back to what they were doing before we entered, so nothing to worry about, for now at least.Erin and I each grabbed some food, and quickly spotted Amanda, Molly, and Katie at their table. We walked over to their table and took a seat, the three girls eyeing us intently.“Well, where the hell have you two been?” Molly asked.“Yeah, lunch is already almost over.” Katie chimed in.“Oh, I bet I know what they were doing. You two have fun, or what?” Amanda said knowingly.“Oh my god, you two. Now of all times? Couldn’t you have waited?” Molly said upon realizing what Amanda was getting at.“I have no idea what you’re talking about. I only went to put my blazer away and put my phone on the charger in my room.” I said, trying to play it off, knowing it wouldn’t work.“Right, for nearly an hour. Must’ve taken a lot of effort.” Molly said sarcastically.Erin still hadn’t said anything, which wasn’t unusual given her typically shy demeanor. She just sat there staring down at her food, slowly eating and listening to the conversation around her.“Oh you have no idea.” I responded to Molly.“Yeah we do.” Amanda said with a grin, and the same grin appeared on Molly and I as well.“Uh; no fair! Now all three of you have had him and not me? So not fair.” Katie said whiningly.I fell silent, I had no words. Katie seemed legitimately disappointed that she was the only one left out.“You snooze you lose, girlie.” Amanda said, sticking her tongue out in childlike manner to the pouting Katie.“Don’t listen to her, your time will come, sweetie.” Molly said, quickly putting her arm around Katie’s shoulders to comfort her.Now I should explain, despite all of us being the same age, Molly always tended to act like more of a big sister to Katie than just a normal friend. Maybe it was because despite Katie being 18 like the rest of us, she acted more childlike and with Katie having a more petite kind of build, Molly physically was almost like a big sister to her. Either way, seeing Molly act like that was kind of endearing and sweet, it was one of the things I really liked about her. It reminded me of the way my own older sister used treat me, I missed that, but she like the rest of my family had pretty much cut her ties with me.“You baby her too much, you know that, right?” Amanda said to Molly.“Oh hush, Amanda.” Molly said, glaring at Amanda.“Alright, point taken.” Amanda replied.The little time left for lunch was spent making small talk mostly. That, and me hastily eating to hurry and finish before lunch ended. When the lunch bell did finally sound, the girls and I parted ways. They all went to their next class, I on the other hand had free period before my next class, so I just went on up to my dorm room. There were a few girls talking in the dorm halls, who I assume also had a free period, but they ignored me and I ignored them. I just entered my room and shut the door behind me. That’s when I immediately noticed the distinct odor that filled my room, it smelled like sex, which to me certainly wasn’t a bad thing. I just sat at my desk and booted up my computer, enjoying the scent and fresh memories of my time with Erin. I loaded up Netflix and queued up a show to watch for the next hour or so.When the episode ended, I looked at the time and let out a long sigh. It was already time for my next class, time flew by way too quick, I thought. Luckily it was my last class of the day, so it wouldn’t be too bad, and with it being English, I didn’t even have to pay attention. Which, I still don’t know why a senior in high school is still required to take an English class, but that’s beside the point. Anyways, I half-ass tucked in my shirt, half-assed my tie as well, then threw on my blazer and I was out the door in minutes.I got to class just as it was starting and quickly took my seat in the back. Almost as soon as I sat down I zoned out, the teacher beginning her lesson was just muffled noise in the background of my thoughts. My mind immediately went to the girls, I still couldn’t believe how lucky I’d been thus far. Over the course of just 3 days, I had sex with 3 different girls, I mean how unreal is that? A thought then crossed my mind, should I go for a perfect 4? I began playing with the idea in my head, I could probably pull it off. I mean, Katie did genuinely seem jealous of the other 3 girls, and when Molly told her that her time will come, that seemed to really lift her spirits. But how would I go about it, with Molly it happened naturally and with Amanda and Erin it happened by their doing. Would I even need to worry about trying to make it happen? Knowing Katie, how childish and pushy she can be at times, she’d probably orchestrate it herself. Then again, that same childlike innocence might be the thing that would stop her from acting.Time flew by quickly as usual, class ended and I decided not to think too much more on the subject of Katie as it was beginning to drive me crazy. I walked across campus to the dorm alone, I’d half expected at least one of the girls to show up, but none of them did. I didn’t think much of it though, it’s not as if they’re required to walk with me. But it was a bit odd that I hadn’t so much as heard from any of them, Molly would usually text me after class to see about grabbing dinner in the cafeteria. Plus we would all usually hang out on Fridays. When I got to my room, I opened the door almost expecting to see Erin waiting in my room, I don’t why, maybe a repeat performance? But nobody was there, I just walked in my room, stripped off my uniform and put on a pair of jeans. I then booted up computer, signed into Netflix and continued the show I was watching earlier.When it got to around dinner time, I still hadn’t heard from any of the girls. Sure, I could’ve texted them, but I’ve never been the type to take the initiative to text someone, and with Molly especially I never had to worry about it because she would always be the one to text me first. I decided to just head down to the cafeteria. When I got to the cafeteria, there was Amanda and Erin, but no Molly or Katie. That’s strange, I thought. I grabbed some food then joined Amanda and Erin at their table, figuring I’d just ask them.“Hey you two.” I said, sitting down.“Hey Alan.” Amanda said, meanwhile Erin offered a simple nod as her greeting.“So where’s Molly and Katie?” I asked.“Not sure, I haven’t seen them since class let out.” Amanda said.Now, that really is strange, not even Amanda, one of their best friends knew where they were. I tried not to worry about it and just focus on eating. As we ate, we made small talk, but nothing of note, it actually made me realize that Molly really was the heart of out little group. Without her, we just didn’t seem to have much to say. When we all finished eating, we parted ways to head to our respective rooms. As I walked to my room, my phone suddenly vibrated in my pocket, it was a text from Molly.Molly: Sorry I missed dinner, but can you come meet me at the gym?Me: Sure? I guess.Molly: Great! I’ll be waiting our front.Me: Alright, I’ll head that way.I hadn’t heard from Molly since lunch and now she wants me to meet her at the gym? What gives? Then I remembered what happened the last time I was in that gym, my spirits immediately lifted, I knew what this meant. Sure, before I was disappointed that we didn’t have dinner together, but the gym was a much better place to spend time. I quickly made my way to the gym, and sure enough there was Molly waiting near the door.“Hey Molly, what’s up?” I greeted her.“Hey Alan, just follow me.” she said.Straight to business, I thought. Not that I minded, I’d been looking forward to having another go with her ever since our first. I followed her into the dark gym.“Look, I know what you’re probably thinking, but I didn’t invite you here for that. I need to talk to you.” she said as we walked across through the darkness.What? I thought. Then what are we doing here? I wondered. I was more than a little disappointed.“Um, can’t we talk elsewhere? Why get my hopes up by bringing me here?” I asked, wondering why the gym.“Look, I know you’re disappointed, trust me, I wanna have another night like our last one just as much as you. But there’s a reason I brought you here, just let me explain.” she said.“Okay, go ahead.” I said, curious at what she had to say that couldn’t be said elsewhere.“It’s about Katie, the reason I missed dinner is because I was talking to her. You Katie was really upset when she found out that me, Amanda, and now Erin have been with you. She feels really left out. And I told her that you’d have sex with her too, if she wanted. So that’s why I brought you here, I’ve got Katie waiting in the locker room.”So that’s why, I thought. My heart began to race with anticipation and I quickened my walking pace slightly. It seems I wouldn’t have to try and hatch some plan after all, apparently Molly and Katie had done that.“Now, hold on, not so fast. I’m not done. Look, there’s something you need to know. Katie is a virgin, and I told her that you could be her first, she was nervous and took a little convincing. But I assured her, you would be gentlemanly. She only asked that I stay with her the whole time, to help talk her through it.” Molly explained.I almost gasped, Katie’s a virgin? I know, that shouldn’t be that big of a surprise, but it kind of was. I mean these days, most people have lost their virginities before 18. What’s more is she wants me to be her first, or Molly does, to be more accurate. And to be perfectly honest I didn’t know how to feel about being a girl’s first. The last and only time I was a girl’s first was when that same girl was also my first. But then again the idea was rather enticing, Katie was quite the little hottie after all. Yet that alone didn’t alleviate my hesitation, I was kind of worried that it would be like taking advantage of her, plus with Molly there the whole time, I feared it would be kind of awkward. I’ve never had sex with someone watching before, it seemed strange to me.“You don’t have to if you don’t want to. I just feel like this is the only way to make Katie feel better.” Molly said.I continued to mull it over. I was hesitant to be sure, but if Katie was so upset and doing this really would help, how could I refuse? Plus Molly seemed to want this too, and I wasn’t sure I could refuse anything coming from her.“It’s understandable to have misgivings about being someone’s first. But I really want to help her out an you’re the only way I know to do that. So please, do this for me.” Molly said, her eyes pleading in the darkness.Those were the magic words. I was sold. This was something Molly really wanted, and for whatever reason, I can’t bring myself to disappoint her.“Okay, I’ll do it.” I finally said.“Really? You will? Oh thank you so much Alan.” Molly said excitedly, immediately wrapping me in and embrace.All I did was nod a simple “yes.” I could tell this really meant a lot to her. She was like me, in a way. Molly couldn’t bring herself to disappoint Katie, and I couldn’t bring myself to disappoint Molly.“Great, now just follow me.” Molly said, leading me into the locker room.We entered the locker room, but Katie wasn’t in sight.“She’s in the back, before you got here we laid out some mats so she could be more comfortable.” Molly explained, seeing my initial confusion.We continued walking past the lockers and changing area, past the showers, and stopped when we got to the equipment storage area. And there was Katie, sitting nervously on some mats they’d laid out on the floor.“Hey Alan.” Katie greeted me shyly, as she stared at the floor.It was a bit off putting to see Katie acting so shy and nervous, she was usually so bubbly and outgoing. I really felt for her, after all I’d been nervous like that before my first time as well. And though I was nervous now, I realized I couldn’t show it or it would just make Katie even more nervous. I needed to act confident and comfortable, to show her that she’s in good hands. But I also needed to be gentle and reassuring so she wouldn’t be freaked out or anything, which it did help that she’d have Molly her best friend there for moral support.I slowly took a seat next to Katie on the mats, so that I wasn’t standing over her. Molly followed suit and sat down a couple of feet from us.“It’s alright Katie, no need to be so nervous. Just follow Alan’s lead, I promise he’d never do anything hurt you or make you feel uncomfortable.” Molly said in a gentle tone.“Okay.” Katie said, looking up at me for the first time since I entered the room.I looked directly into her beautiful hazel eyes, then with a few fingers I slowly reached out and gently wiped a few stray strands of her dirty-blonde hair out of her face and her mouth creased into a slight smile. I took this as a good sign and slowly leaned in again until my lips met hers in a soft kiss. It was just a short peck kiss, before I pulled back to gauge her response. I didn’t think to ask Molly just how experienced Katie was, so I didn’t know if she’d ever even kissed a guy before. To my slight surprise Katie then leaned in towards me and initiated another kiss, this one longer and with more movement in our lips. She then parted her lips and I parted mine, allowing our tongues to meet in the middle, our tongues wrestled for a bit whilst entering each others mouths. We continued making out like that for a minute or so before we the broke apart to catch our breath. Obviously, she had some experience with kissing.Katie was visibly excited after the short make out session, she was breathing harder and her chest moving more rapidly with her heart beat. The same could be said for myself, with my increased heart rate, I could feel a stirring in my loins. Taking her reaction to kissing as another good sign, I decided to move forward. So I slowly pulled my t-shirt off and laid it beside us, my semi-muscular torso now exposed to Katie for the first time. Luckily, Katie still looked to be comfortable, even biting her bottom lip as she slowly reached her hand out and began lightly running a few fingers over my abdomen and along my chest. Taking this as yet another good sign, I leaned in again and we began making out once more, whilst making out I began to slowly unbutton her school blazer and she didn’t stop me, so when I had it unbuttoned I broke our kiss and helped her slipped out of it. We set her blazer aside then recommenced with the kissing. What came next would make or break this whole thing, as our tongues explored each other's mouths I slowly reached out and undid the top button on her blouse, then waited to see if she was going to stop me. She made no effort to stop me so I unbuttoned the next one, then another, and soon enough her blouse was completely unbuttoned and she hadn’t stopped me, so far so good. We broke our kiss once again while I helped her out of her blouse, revealing a pale pink bra that hid her petite a-cup breasts.Katie looked nervous once again as she used her arms to cover her chest, this was clearly the least amount of clothing she’d ever had on around a guy. I then wrapped her in a comforting embrace, to try and reassure her. It was then that I felt how much her body was shaking, she was really nervous about all this. Luckily Molly took this as her cue and she quickly joined the embrace, wrapping her arms around us as she pressed softly against Katie’s trembling back.“It’s alright sweetie, you’re doing so well, just relax.” Molly whispered words of encouragement into Katie’s ear.“Okay,” Katie replied in a whisper.“Just remember, I’m right here if you need me.” Molly said, breaking her embrace.Wow, Molly really is like a big sister to her, I thought to myself. Feeling nostalgiac once again as I briefly reminisced about how my own older sister and I used to be, and that sense of nostalgia was soon replaced with a feeling of melancholy. I was quickly brought back to reality as I realized I sill had a half-naked girl in front of me.With Katie still in my arms, I began planting soft kisses along her neck, in my experience that was always a sure fire way to turn a girl on, and to my delight Katie was no different. She let out a subtle moan as I kissed her flawless neck. Taking that as the good sign that it was, I used my hands which were still wrapped around her to unclasp her bra. I broke our embrace as she nervously let the straps fall from her shoulders and the cups fall from her breasts. I sat back and admired her bare chest. Her breasts were no more than an a-cup, in fact I’d seen on her bra that the size was 32a to be exact. While, not very big, they actually fit her small frame quite well. And the two petite lumps of flesh were topped with a pair of perky little pink nipples that stuck straight out.“You’re beautiful, you know that?” I said, as she stared at the ground nervously.“You really mean that?” she asked shyly.“Of course I mean it.” I replied, offering a reassuring smile.“So you don’t think my boobs are too small?” she asked, finally looking up at me.“No, they’re perfect.” I answered truthfully.I was being honest, from what I’ve seen, bust size is relative to the particular person’s body type. Basically, with her petite body type, her a-cups were actually a perfect fit for her, if her breasts were much bigger then they’d look weird and disproportionate on her small frame.“Thank you, Alan.” she said with a smile, clearly no longer feeling so self-conscious about her breast size.With that boost in her self esteem, I leaned towards her and planted deep kiss on her lips. I then parted my lips from her’s and began planting kisses down her neck once again, to which she responded with another subtle moan. I slowly planted a trail kisses from her neck down to her chest. Once I reach the two soft mounds of flesh on her chest, I moved to one and planted kisses upon it until I reached the little pink nub that was her nipple. She let out another moan as I flicked my tongue across her stiff nipple, before taking it in my mouth and suckling on it. When I finished with one, I gave the same treatment to the other, eliciting the same moan in response from Katie.Before taking things any further, I glanced up to see Molly, who was sitting behind Katie. Molly had her skirt hiked up and her panties pushed aside as she rubbed her cunt with one hand whilst groping her chest with the other. Obviously she’d gotten pretty turned on while watching the events with Katie and I slowly unfold. And I couldn’t blame her, as my cock had been rock hard since I got Katie’s shirt off.I lifted my mouth from Katie’s chest and began kissing down her smooth lean stomach until I stopped at the waistband of her skirt. I looked up at Katie questioningly, as if to ask permission to remove her skirt, she slowly nodded in the affirmative. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her skirt, careful not to grab her panties as well, and began pulling. As I slowly slid her skirt down, she lifted her ass off the mat slightly, to allow me to slide the skirt down past her hips. I removed her skirt, revealing a pair of simple white cotton panties with a small pink floral pattern on them.Now with Katie in only her little pair of panties, I pulled back, figuring it best that I even the playing field. So I removed my own pants as Katie watched intently, exposing my plain boxers with the large tent my erection was creating in the crotch of them. Katie just stared curiously at the large bulge in my boxers.“Do you wanna see it?” I asked her.“I’ve never seen one before, not in real life.” she said innocently.In response I slowly pulled my boxers down, letting my stiff 9 inches spring free. Katie’s mouth was agape and her eyes wide.“wow, it’s so big. Are they all this big?” she innocently asked in surprise.“Nah, he’s certainly above average.” Molly chimed in from behind her, licking her lips as she too stared at my member.“wow” Katie uttered.“Just wait till you feel that thing inside you.” Molly said, biting her lip.“Are you sure it’ll fit?” Katie asked, suddenly looking a little worried.“Don’t worry sweetie, he’ll be gentle and slow. All you have to do is relax.” Molly said, in a reassuring tone.“Ok” Katie replied.Katie and I then met for another kiss. After breaking the kiss and feeling that she was ready to move forward, I began making my way down her lean body to her panties. I hooked my fingers in the small elastic waistband and began peeling them off slowly, Katie lifted her ass so I pull them past her hips. With her little cotton panties removed, she was now completely naked, like me. And her bald cunt was exposed, but not for long as she quickly moved her hands to cover it up. Still at eye level with her cunt, I looked up at her face, she looked a little nervous and scared.“It’s alright, I would never do anything to hurt you, Katie.” I said truthfully.Molly who’d stopped rubbing herself, wrapped Katie in her arms from behind.“Just relax, sweetie. No rush. Why don’t you just let him eat you out for a bit? I promise you’ll love it, and I’m sure he wouldn’t mind.” Molly said in her sisterly kind of tone.“Okay” Katie relented, both her and Molly looked down at me questioningly.“I wouldn’t mind at all.” I said, smiling a reassuring smile at her.Now, I didn’t have a whole lot of experience with eating cunt, having only done it a couple times before. So I wasn’t an expert or anything, but I did generally know my way around.Katie moved her hands away and I planted a kiss just above her slit. I stopped for a moment just to take in the sweet musky scent of her cunt. She then let out a moan as I dragged my tongue along her outer lips, getting my first taste of the juices that had begun to leak from her cunt. I then gently parted her lips slightly with my fingers and began running my tongue along the inner folds near the entrance of her snatch. I continued lapping up the sweet juices that began to almost pour from her, and she continued to let out audible moans, she was getting very turned on. She was as ready as she’ll ever be.I moved back up her body and looked her in the eye.“Are you ready?” I asked.“Yeah.” she said, biting her lip now.“Now just to warn you, it may hurt for a bit in the beginning. But don’t worry, that’s only natural. Just relax and go with it. But if it gets to be too painful, then just tell me to stop and I will.” I said.She nodded an “ok” and I began to position myself over her. I spread her legs so that I was knealing between her thighs, my cock just inches from her cunt. Molly then grabbed Katie’s hand and kept a hold of it, whispering in her ear words of encouragement.“Okay, here goes.” I said, then leaned down to kiss her again as I inched my cock forward.She moaned into my mouth as the tip of my cock spread her lips apart and began to push into her tight wet hole. She broke our kiss and let out a little yelp as her cunt stretched around the first couple of inches of my member.“Are you okay? Want me to stop?” I asked, concerned.“No, just go slow.” she said, biting her lip.She was extremely tight, which was to be expected, but I kept slowly gently pushing, feeling her tightness stretch ever so slightly around my thick cock. Then suddenly I came to a dead stop just a couple of inches inside her, I’d reached her hymen. This would be the real painful part.“Okay, now Katie, I need you to brace yourself. I’m gonna need to push a little harder to get past your hymen.” I said.“Yeah, and it will hurt. Hopefully not too much, but just relax and prepare yourself, you’re about to be a woman.” Molly told her, rubbing her hand and kissing her forehead.Katie nodded in response, her nervousness showing in her eyes.I then resumed pushing, this time harder, feeling her hymen began to give way.“Mm” Katie moaned through clenched teeth, while she held Molly’s hand in a death grip.I kept steadily pushing, until finally with a vocal yelp from Katie, her hymen had broken and my cock burrowed deeper into her hole. Katie’s eyes began to water up as she gasped for air and her tight cunt clamped down on my shaft, I stopped moving immediately.“It’s okay sweetie, you did so well.” Molly said, stroking Katie’s head.“But it hurts, Molly.” Katie said, tears now running down her cheeks.“I know, baby. It’ll stop soon, I promise. But guess what? You’re now officially no longer a virgin. You’re a woman now.” Molly said, trying to cheer her up.I just watched silently as Molly continued talking to Katie, trying to comfort her. I still had my member buried in her tight hole and was careful not to move a single inch as she was still in pain and moving even a little bit would only hurt her more.Finally after several minutes, Katie had calmed down and the muscles in her cunt that had me in a vice-grip seemed to relax.“Are you ready to continue?” Molly asked Katie, seeing that she was more relaxed.“Yeah, I think so.” Katie replied, looking at Molly, then to me.I nodded and began slowly pushing once again. Katie winced a bit in pain, but told me to keep going. She was still really tight, but her cunt had finally begun to get used to my thickness. A couple of more inches and I had finally bottomed out in her tight wet hole. I began to pull out a little bit, before pushing back in. I repeated that numerous times, keeping a slow pace, and Katie started to moan again in pleasure.“See, it feels better now, right?” Molly asked her.“Mm hmm” Katie moaned whilst biting her lip and nodding.“Yeah, now while he’s busy doing his thing, rub your clit, just like I’ve showed you before.” Molly said.Wow, I thought, Molly had apparently taught Katie how to masturbate at some point in time. While that was exceedingly hot, it was also kind of sweet in a weird kind of way.Katie released Molly’s hand and began rubbing her clit as I slowly and steadily thrust in and out of her cunt. In response, her moaning increased tenfold, she was really enjoying all of this now.I continued my slow thrusts for a bit until I suddenly felt the walls of her cunt contract around my shaft again.“Mm; I’m cumming!” Katie desperately cried.I stopped thrusting and Katie froze as her orgasm took her and I felt her juices wash over my buried member within her pulsating snatch.After a couple of minutes or so when she finally came down from orgasm, Katie relaxed onto the mats, breathing heavily. I then pulled my cock from her cunt and found that there was a little blood on the shaft, which was to be expected after popping a girl’s cherry, so I just wiped it off with my t-shirt.“Did you like that sweetie?” Molly asked.“Yeah, thank you Alan.” Katie said through labored breath.“No problem.” I said with a smile.“Now then, if you don’t mind, I think I’ll finish him off for you. You just lay there and relax. So watch and learn, Katie.” Molly said, staring at my rock hard cock, licking her lips.Katie only nodded in response, clearly drained.Molly moved over closer to me and laid on her back, with her skirt still hiked up and her panties still pulled to one side. Eager to cum, I wasted no time and assumed the position over top of Molly. I immediately pushed my cock into her dripping wet snatch, burying all 9 inches easily.“Mm fuck yeah!” Molly exclaimed.I began pounding away at her cunt, while Molly moaned and screamed in pleasure. We continued like this for several minutes until both us were overcome by earth shattering orgasms. When all was said and done, the three of us got dressed and parted ways. Each of us heading to our respective rooms for the night.I went to bed that night thinking only of the future. I’d now had sex with all 4 girls. 4 for 4, I had a strange sense of pride in that. And I couldn’t wait to see what else my 4 girls and me would get up to in the future.Having a harem is something I think just about every guy has fantasized about. Never in a million years would I have thought such a thing is possible. That’s all it ever was for me, a fantasy. Through an unfortunate incident involving false accusations, I was kicked out of my old school and in my senior year of high school I was forced to attend an all-girls school. At first I detested the thought of attending this school. But soon I made friends with a group of girls and my time in this school would become unforgettable. Because now, I was living the fantasy. I had a harem. I wasn’t aiming to have one, it just sort of happened. That group of girls: Molly, Amanda, Erin, and Katie. I’d had sex with them one by one in that order, even taking the last one’s virginity. And soon those 4 girls became my own little harem.A couple of months had passed since I took Katie’s virginity in the gym locker room. And over those months, that locker room saw a lot more action, it had become our regular meeting spot for sex, to put it bluntly. The sex with each girl was different. With Molly, it was always gentle and more sensual. Whereas with Amanda, it was more ferocious, like two animals just trying to get their rocks off. Erin liked to be the one in control, with her riding me while I laid on my back most of the time, and more often than not she’d bind my hands. With Katie, she being the least experienced, it was always about experimenting and trying new things. It was all very exhilarating. And after volleyball season had finally got under way, the girls had become especially insatiable, I was having sex with at least one of them just about every day. No doubt, I was living the dream, 4 different extremely attractive girls and 4 different types of sex with each of them. We hadn’t really sat down and talked about everything yet, at this point we were still just kind of letting things happen on a whim. Sure, the 4 of them all knew that each of them was having sex with me, and they probably talked about it amongst themselves. But I knew that at some point I should probably have a sit down with the 4 girls and really have a conversation about what we were doing and discuss the future. Call it a harem meeting, if you will, everyone lay their cards on the table just to make sure there were no issues, and also I wanted to be doubly sure there was no jealousy brewing between the 4 of them. Luckily, I hadn’t detected anything resembling jealousy as of yet, in fact the 4 girls seemed to get along like always, the last thing I wanted was to intrude on their friendship.We were always careful, to make sure that no one ever caught on, but to be honest anyone with half a brain probably could’ve figured out something was going on judging by how much time we were spending together. And I had little doubt the rumor mill was turning, after all the school was full of teenaged girls. Nothing against the fairer sex, but they did certainly love a juicy rumor or two. Of course, even after a few months at this school I was still an outsider, so I never really caught wind of any possible rumors.Anyways, I suppose I should get on with the story.To be continued.By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's Harem grows.By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.We finished getting dressed and made our way down to the cafeteria. We probably shouldn’t have walked in at the same time, because soon all eyes were on us and I knew for sure that the rumors would start. And I suppose neither of us were doing ourselves any favors, me looking disheveled as usual and Erin whose clothing looked fine, but her hair was a bit messy. Then of course, there was the fact that both of our faces had turned beet red upon walking in. Luckily everyone soon turned their attention back to what they were doing before we entered, so nothing to worry about, for now at least.Erin and I each grabbed some food, and quickly spotted Amanda, Molly, and Katie at their table. We walked over to their table and took a seat, the three girls eyeing us intently.“Well, where the hell have you two been?” Molly asked.“Yeah, lunch is already almost over.” Katie chimed in.“Oh, I bet I know what they were doing. You two have fun, or what?” Amanda said knowingly.“Oh my god, you two. Now of all times? Couldn’t you have waited?” Molly said upon realizing what Amanda was getting at.“I have no idea what you’re talking about. I only went to put my blazer away and put my phone on the charger in my room.” I said, trying to play it off, knowing it wouldn’t work.“Right, for nearly an hour. Must’ve taken a lot of effort.” Molly said sarcastically.Erin still hadn’t said anything, which wasn’t unusual given her typically shy demeanor. She just sat there staring down at her food, slowly eating and listening to the conversation around her.“Oh you have no idea.” I responded to Molly.“Yeah we do.” Amanda said with a grin, and the same grin appeared on Molly and I as well.“Uh; no fair! Now all three of you have had him and not me? So not fair.” Katie said whiningly.I fell silent, I had no words. Katie seemed legitimately disappointed that she was the only one left out.“You snooze you lose, girlie.” Amanda said, sticking her tongue out in childlike manner to the pouting Katie.“Don’t listen to her, your time will come, sweetie.” Molly said, quickly putting her arm around Katie’s shoulders to comfort her.Now I should explain, despite all of us being the same age, Molly always tended to act like more of a big sister to Katie than just a normal friend. Maybe it was because despite Katie being 18 like the rest of us, she acted more childlike and with Katie having a more petite kind of build, Molly physically was almost like a big sister to her. Either way, seeing Molly act like that was kind of endearing and sweet, it was one of the things I really liked about her. It reminded me of the way my own older sister used treat me, I missed that, but she like the rest of my family had pretty much cut her ties with me.“You baby her too much, you know that, right?” Amanda said to Molly.“Oh hush, Amanda.” Molly said, glaring at Amanda.“Alright, point taken.” Amanda replied.The little time left for lunch was spent making small talk mostly. That, and me hastily eating to hurry and finish before lunch ended. When the lunch bell did finally sound, the girls and I parted ways. They all went to their next class, I on the other hand had free period before my next class, so I just went on up to my dorm room. There were a few girls talking in the dorm halls, who I assume also had a free period, but they ignored me and I ignored them. I just entered my room and shut the door behind me. That’s when I immediately noticed the distinct odor that filled my room, it smelled like sex, which to me certainly wasn’t a bad thing. I just sat at my desk and booted up my computer, enjoying the scent and fresh memories of my time with Erin. I loaded up Netflix and queued up a show to watch for the next hour or so.When the episode ended, I looked at the time and let out a long sigh. It was already time for my next class, time flew by way too quick, I thought. Luckily it was my last class of the day, so it wouldn’t be too bad, and with it being English, I didn’t even have to pay attention. Which, I still don’t know why a senior in high school is still required to take an English class, but that’s beside the point. Anyways, I half-ass tucked in my shirt, half-assed my tie as well, then threw on my blazer and I was out the door in minutes.I got to class just as it was starting and quickly took my seat in the back. Almost as soon as I sat down I zoned out, the teacher beginning her lesson was just muffled noise in the background of my thoughts. My mind immediately went to the girls, I still couldn’t believe how lucky I’d been thus far. Over the course of just 3 days, I had sex with 3 different girls, I mean how unreal is that? A thought then crossed my mind, should I go for a perfect 4? I began playing with the idea in my head, I could probably pull it off. I mean, Katie did genuinely seem jealous of the other 3 girls, and when Molly told her that her time will come, that seemed to really lift her spirits. But how would I go about it, with Molly it happened naturally and with Amanda and Erin it happened by their doing. Would I even need to worry about trying to make it happen? Knowing Katie, how childish and pushy she can be at times, she’d probably orchestrate it herself. Then again, that same childlike innocence might be the thing that would stop her from acting.Time flew by quickly as usual, class ended and I decided not to think too much more on the subject of Katie as it was beginning to drive me crazy. I walked across campus to the dorm alone, I’d half expected at least one of the girls to show up, but none of them did. I didn’t think much of it though, it’s not as if they’re required to walk with me. But it was a bit odd that I hadn’t so much as heard from any of them, Molly would usually text me after class to see about grabbing dinner in the cafeteria. Plus we would all usually hang out on Fridays. When I got to my room, I opened the door almost expecting to see Erin waiting in my room, I don’t why, maybe a repeat performance? But nobody was there, I just walked in my room, stripped off my uniform and put on a pair of jeans. I then booted up computer, signed into Netflix and continued the show I was watching earlier.When it got to around dinner time, I still hadn’t heard from any of the girls. Sure, I could’ve texted them, but I’ve never been the type to take the initiative to text someone, and with Molly especially I never had to worry about it because she would always be the one to text me first. I decided to just head down to the cafeteria. When I got to the cafeteria, there was Amanda and Erin, but no Molly or Katie. That’s strange, I thought. I grabbed some food then joined Amanda and Erin at their table, figuring I’d just ask them.“Hey you two.” I said, sitting down.“Hey Alan.” Amanda said, meanwhile Erin offered a simple nod as her greeting.“So where’s Molly and Katie?” I asked.“Not sure, I haven’t seen them since class let out.” Amanda said.Now, that really is strange, not even Amanda, one of their best friends knew where they were. I tried not to worry about it and just focus on eating. As we ate, we made small talk, but nothing of note, it actually made me realize that Molly really was the heart of out little group. Without her, we just didn’t seem to have much to say. When we all finished eating, we parted ways to head to our respective rooms. As I walked to my room, my phone suddenly vibrated in my pocket, it was a text from Molly.Molly: Sorry I missed dinner, but can you come meet me at the gym?Me: Sure? I guess.Molly: Great! I’ll be waiting our front.Me: Alright, I’ll head that way.I hadn’t heard from Molly since lunch and now she wants me to meet her at the gym? What gives? Then I remembered what happened the last time I was in that gym, my spirits immediately lifted, I knew what this meant. Sure, before I was disappointed that we didn’t have dinner together, but the gym was a much better place to spend time. I quickly made my way to the gym, and sure enough there was Molly waiting near the door.“Hey Molly, what’s up?” I greeted her.“Hey Alan, just follow me.” she said.Straight to business, I thought. Not that I minded, I’d been looking forward to having another go with her ever since our first. I followed her into the dark gym.“Look, I know what you’re probably thinking, but I didn’t invite you here for that. I need to talk to you.” she said as we walked across through the darkness.What? I thought. Then what are we doing here? I wondered. I was more than a little disappointed.“Um, can’t we talk elsewhere? Why get my hopes up by bringing me here?” I asked, wondering why the gym.“Look, I know you’re disappointed, trust me, I wanna have another night like our last one just as much as you. But there’s a reason I brought you here, just let me explain.” she said.“Okay, go ahead.” I said, curious at what she had to say that couldn’t be said elsewhere.“It’s about Katie, the reason I missed dinner is because I was talking to her. You Katie was really upset when she found out that me, Amanda, and now Erin have been with you. She feels really left out. And I told her that you’d have sex with her too, if she wanted. So that’s why I brought you here, I’ve got Katie waiting in the locker room.”So that’s why, I thought. My heart began to race with anticipation and I quickened my walking pace slightly. It seems I wouldn’t have to try and hatch some plan after all, apparently Molly and Katie had done that.“Now, hold on, not so fast. I’m not done. Look, there’s something you need to know. Katie is a virgin, and I told her that you could be her first, she was nervous and took a little convincing. But I assured her, you would be gentlemanly. She only asked that I stay with her the whole time, to help talk her through it.” Molly explained.I almost gasped, Katie’s a virgin? I know, that shouldn’t be that big of a surprise, but it kind of was. I mean these days, most people have lost their virginities before 18. What’s more is she wants me to be her first, or Molly does, to be more accurate. And to be perfectly honest I didn’t know how to feel about being a girl’s first. The last and only time I was a girl’s first was when that same girl was also my first. But then again the idea was rather enticing, Katie was quite the little hottie after all. Yet that alone didn’t alleviate my hesitation, I was kind of worried that it would be like taking advantage of her, plus with Molly there the whole time, I feared it would be kind of awkward. I’ve never had sex with someone watching before, it seemed strange to me.“You don’t have to if you don’t want to. I just feel like this is the only way to make Katie feel better.” Molly said.I continued to mull it over. I was hesitant to be sure, but if Katie was so upset and doing this really would help, how could I refuse? Plus Molly seemed to want this too, and I wasn’t sure I could refuse anything coming from her.“It’s understandable to have misgivings about being someone’s first. But I really want to help her out an you’re the only way I know to do that. So please, do this for me.” Molly said, her eyes pleading in the darkness.Those were the magic words. I was sold. This was something Molly really wanted, and for whatever reason, I can’t bring myself to disappoint her.“Okay, I’ll do it.” I finally said.“Really? You will? Oh thank you so much Alan.” Molly said excitedly, immediately wrapping me in and embrace.All I did was nod a simple “yes.” I could tell this really meant a lot to her. She was like me, in a way. Molly couldn’t bring herself to disappoint Katie, and I couldn’t bring myself to disappoint Molly.“Great, now just follow me.” Molly said, leading me into the locker room.We entered the locker room, but Katie wasn’t in sight.“She’s in the back, before you got here we laid out some mats so she could be more comfortable.” Molly explained, seeing my initial confusion.We continued walking past the lockers and changing area, past the showers, and stopped when we got to the equipment storage area. And there was Katie, sitting nervously on some mats they’d laid out on the floor.“Hey Alan.” Katie greeted me shyly, as she stared at the floor.It was a bit off putting to see Katie acting so shy and nervous, she was usually so bubbly and outgoing. I really felt for her, after all I’d been nervous like that before my first time as well. And though I was nervous now, I realized I couldn’t show it or it would just make Katie even more nervous. I needed to act confident and comfortable, to show her that she’s in good hands. But I also needed to be gentle and reassuring so she wouldn’t be freaked out or anything, which it did help that she’d have Molly her best friend there for moral support.I slowly took a seat next to Katie on the mats, so that I wasn’t standing over her. Molly followed suit and sat down a couple of feet from us.“It’s alright Katie, no need to be so nervous. Just follow Alan’s lead, I promise he’d never do anything hurt you or make you feel uncomfortable.” Molly said in a gentle tone.“Okay.” Katie said, looking up at me for the first time since I entered the room.I looked directly into her beautiful hazel eyes, then with a few fingers I slowly reached out and gently wiped a few stray strands of her dirty-blonde hair out of her face and her mouth creased into a slight smile. I took this as a good sign and slowly leaned in again until my lips met hers in a soft kiss. It was just a short peck kiss, before I pulled back to gauge her response. I didn’t think to ask Molly just how experienced Katie was, so I didn’t know if she’d ever even kissed a guy before. To my slight surprise Katie then leaned in towards me and initiated another kiss, this one longer and with more movement in our lips. She then parted her lips and I parted mine, allowing our tongues to meet in the middle, our tongues wrestled for a bit whilst entering each others mouths. We continued making out like that for a minute or so before we the broke apart to catch our breath. Obviously, she had some experience with kissing.Katie was visibly excited after the short make out session, she was breathing harder and her chest moving more rapidly with her heart beat. The same could be said for myself, with my increased heart rate, I could feel a stirring in my loins. Taking her reaction to kissing as another good sign, I decided to move forward. So I slowly pulled my t-shirt off and laid it beside us, my semi-muscular torso now exposed to Katie for the first time. Luckily, Katie still looked to be comfortable, even biting her bottom lip as she slowly reached her hand out and began lightly running a few fingers over my abdomen and along my chest. Taking this as yet another good sign, I leaned in again and we began making out once more, whilst making out I began to slowly unbutton her school blazer and she didn’t stop me, so when I had it unbuttoned I broke our kiss and helped her slipped out of it. We set her blazer aside then recommenced with the kissing. What came next would make or break this whole thing, as our tongues explored each other's mouths I slowly reached out and undid the top button on her blouse, then waited to see if she was going to stop me. She made no effort to stop me so I unbuttoned the next one, then another, and soon enough her blouse was completely unbuttoned and she hadn’t stopped me, so far so good. We broke our kiss once again while I helped her out of her blouse, revealing a pale pink bra that hid her petite a-cup breasts.Katie looked nervous once again as she used her arms to cover her chest, this was clearly the least amount of clothing she’d ever had on around a guy. I then wrapped her in a comforting embrace, to try and reassure her. It was then that I felt how much her body was shaking, she was really nervous about all this. Luckily Molly took this as her cue and she quickly joined the embrace, wrapping her arms around us as she pressed softly against Katie’s trembling back.“It’s alright sweetie, you’re doing so well, just relax.” Molly whispered words of encouragement into Katie’s ear.“Okay,” Katie replied in a whisper.“Just remember, I’m right here if you need me.” Molly said, breaking her embrace.Wow, Molly really is like a big sister to her, I thought to myself. Feeling nostalgiac once again as I briefly reminisced about how my own older sister and I used to be, and that sense of nostalgia was soon replaced with a feeling of melancholy. I was quickly brought back to reality as I realized I sill had a half-naked girl in front of me.With Katie still in my arms, I began planting soft kisses along her neck, in my experience that was always a sure fire way to turn a girl on, and to my delight Katie was no different. She let out a subtle moan as I kissed her flawless neck. Taking that as the good sign that it was, I used my hands which were still wrapped around her to unclasp her bra. I broke our embrace as she nervously let the straps fall from her shoulders and the cups fall from her breasts. I sat back and admired her bare chest. Her breasts were no more than an a-cup, in fact I’d seen on her bra that the size was 32a to be exact. While, not very big, they actually fit her small frame quite well. And the two petite lumps of flesh were topped with a pair of perky little pink nipples that stuck straight out.“You’re beautiful, you know that?” I said, as she stared at the ground nervously.“You really mean that?” she asked shyly.“Of course I mean it.” I replied, offering a reassuring smile.“So you don’t think my boobs are too small?” she asked, finally looking up at me.“No, they’re perfect.” I answered truthfully.I was being honest, from what I’ve seen, bust size is relative to the particular person’s body type. Basically, with her petite body type, her a-cups were actually a perfect fit for her, if her breasts were much bigger then they’d look weird and disproportionate on her small frame.“Thank you, Alan.” she said with a smile, clearly no longer feeling so self-conscious about her breast size.With that boost in her self esteem, I leaned towards her and planted deep kiss on her lips. I then parted my lips from her’s and began planting kisses down her neck once again, to which she responded with another subtle moan. I slowly planted a trail kisses from her neck down to her chest. Once I reach the two soft mounds of flesh on her chest, I moved to one and planted kisses upon it until I reached the little pink nub that was her nipple. She let out another moan as I flicked my tongue across her stiff nipple, before taking it in my mouth and suckling on it. When I finished with one, I gave the same treatment to the other, eliciting the same moan in response from Katie.Before taking things any further, I glanced up to see Molly, who was sitting behind Katie. Molly had her skirt hiked up and her panties pushed aside as she rubbed her cunt with one hand whilst groping her chest with the other. Obviously she’d gotten pretty turned on while watching the events with Katie and I slowly unfold. And I couldn’t blame her, as my cock had been rock hard since I got Katie’s shirt off.I lifted my mouth from Katie’s chest and began kissing down her smooth lean stomach until I stopped at the waistband of her skirt. I looked up at Katie questioningly, as if to ask permission to remove her skirt, she slowly nodded in the affirmative. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her skirt, careful not to grab her panties as well, and began pulling. As I slowly slid her skirt down, she lifted her ass off the mat slightly, to allow me to slide the skirt down past her hips. I removed her skirt, revealing a pair of simple white cotton panties with a small pink floral pattern on them.Now with Katie in only her little pair of panties, I pulled back, figuring it best that I even the playing field. So I removed my own pants as Katie watched intently, exposing my plain boxers with the large tent my erection was creating in the crotch of them. Katie just stared curiously at the large bulge in my boxers.“Do you wanna see it?” I asked her.“I’ve never seen one before, not in real life.” she said innocently.In response I slowly pulled my boxers down, letting my stiff 9 inches spring free. Katie’s mouth was agape and her eyes wide.“wow, it’s so big. Are they all this big?” she innocently asked in surprise.“Nah, he’s certainly above average.” Molly chimed in from behind her, licking her lips as she too stared at my member.“wow” Katie uttered.“Just wait till you feel that thing inside you.” Molly said, biting her lip.“Are you sure it’ll fit?” Katie asked, suddenly looking a little worried.“Don’t worry sweetie, he’ll be gentle and slow. All you have to do is relax.” Molly said, in a reassuring tone.“Ok” Katie replied.Katie and I then met for another kiss. After breaking the kiss and feeling that she was ready to move forward, I began making my way down her lean body to her panties. I hooked my fingers in the small elastic waistband and began peeling them off slowly, Katie lifted her ass so I pull them past her hips. With her little cotton panties removed, she was now completely naked, like me. And her bald cunt was exposed, but not for long as she quickly moved her hands to cover it up. Still at eye level with her cunt, I looked up at her face, she looked a little nervous and scared.“It’s alright, I would never do anything to hurt you, Katie.” I said truthfully.Molly who’d stopped rubbing herself, wrapped Katie in her arms from behind.“Just relax, sweetie. No rush. Why don’t you just let him eat you out for a bit? I promise you’ll love it, and I’m sure he wouldn’t mind.” Molly said in her sisterly kind of tone.“Okay” Katie relented, both her and Molly looked down at me questioningly.“I wouldn’t mind at all.” I said, smiling a reassuring smile at her.Now, I didn’t have a whole lot of experience with eating cunt, having only done it a couple times before. So I wasn’t an expert or anything, but I did generally know my way around.Katie moved her hands away and I planted a kiss just above her slit. I stopped for a moment just to take in the sweet musky scent of her cunt. She then let out a moan as I dragged my tongue along her outer lips, getting my first taste of the juices that had begun to leak from her cunt. I then gently parted her lips slightly with my fingers and began running my tongue along the inner folds near the entrance of her snatch. I continued lapping up the sweet juices that began to almost pour from her, and she continued to let out audible moans, she was getting very turned on. She was as ready as she’ll ever be.I moved back up her body and looked her in the eye.“Are you ready?” I asked.“Yeah.” she said, biting her lip now.“Now just to warn you, it may hurt for a bit in the beginning. But don’t worry, that’s only natural. Just relax and go with it. But if it gets to be too painful, then just tell me to stop and I will.” I said.She nodded an “ok” and I began to position myself over her. I spread her legs so that I was knealing between her thighs, my cock just inches from her cunt. Molly then grabbed Katie’s hand and kept a hold of it, whispering in her ear words of encouragement.“Okay, here goes.” I said, then leaned down to kiss her again as I inched my cock forward.She moaned into my mouth as the tip of my cock spread her lips apart and began to push into her tight wet hole. She broke our kiss and let out a little yelp as her cunt stretched around the first couple of inches of my member.“Are you okay? Want me to stop?” I asked, concerned.“No, just go slow.” she said, biting her lip.She was extremely tight, which was to be expected, but I kept slowly gently pushing, feeling her tightness stretch ever so slightly around my thick cock. Then suddenly I came to a dead stop just a couple of inches inside her, I’d reached her hymen. This would be the real painful part.“Okay, now Katie, I need you to brace yourself. I’m gonna need to push a little harder to get past your hymen.” I said.“Yeah, and it will hurt. Hopefully not too much, but just relax and prepare yourself, you’re about to be a woman.” Molly told her, rubbing her hand and kissing her forehead.Katie nodded in response, her nervousness showing in her eyes.I then resumed pushing, this time harder, feeling her hymen began to give way.“Mm” Katie moaned through clenched teeth, while she held Molly’s hand in a death grip.I kept steadily pushing, until finally with a vocal yelp from Katie, her hymen had broken and my cock burrowed deeper into her hole. Katie’s eyes began to water up as she gasped for air and her tight cunt clamped down on my shaft, I stopped moving immediately.“It’s okay sweetie, you did so well.” Molly said, stroking Katie’s head.“But it hurts, Molly.” Katie said, tears now running down her cheeks.“I know, baby. It’ll stop soon, I promise. But guess what? You’re now officially no longer a virgin. You’re a woman now.” Molly said, trying to cheer her up.I just watched silently as Molly continued talking to Katie, trying to comfort her. I still had my member buried in her tight hole and was careful not to move a single inch as she was still in pain and moving even a little bit would only hurt her more.Finally after several minutes, Katie had calmed down and the muscles in her cunt that had me in a vice-grip seemed to relax.“Are you ready to continue?” Molly asked Katie, seeing that she was more relaxed.“Yeah, I think so.” Katie replied, looking at Molly, then to me.I nodded and began slowly pushing once again. Katie winced a bit in pain, but told me to keep going. She was still really tight, but her cunt had finally begun to get used to my thickness. A couple of more inches and I had finally bottomed out in her tight wet hole. I began to pull out a little bit, before pushing back in. I repeated that numerous times, keeping a slow pace, and Katie started to moan again in pleasure.“See, it feels better now, right?” Molly asked her.“Mm hmm” Katie moaned whilst biting her lip and nodding.“Yeah, now while he’s busy doing his thing, rub your clit, just like I’ve showed you before.” Molly said.Wow, I thought, Molly had apparently taught Katie how to masturbate at some point in time. While that was exceedingly hot, it was also kind of sweet in a weird kind of way.Katie released Molly’s hand and began rubbing her clit as I slowly and steadily thrust in and out of her cunt. In response, her moaning increased tenfold, she was really enjoying all of this now.I continued my slow thrusts for a bit until I suddenly felt the walls of her cunt contract around my shaft again.“Mm; I’m cumming!” Katie desperately cried.I stopped thrusting and Katie froze as her orgasm took her and I felt her juices wash over my buried member within her pulsating snatch.After a couple of minutes or so when she finally came down from orgasm, Katie relaxed onto the mats, breathing heavily. I then pulled my cock from her cunt and found that there was a little blood on the shaft, which was to be expected after popping a girl’s cherry, so I just wiped it off with my t-shirt.“Did you like that sweetie?” Molly asked.“Yeah, thank you Alan.” Katie said through labored breath.“No problem.” I said with a smile.“Now then, if you don’t mind, I think I’ll finish him off for you. You just lay there and relax. So watch and learn, Katie.” Molly said, staring at my rock hard cock, licking her lips.Katie only nodded in response, clearly drained.Molly moved over closer to me and laid on her back, with her skirt still hiked up and her panties still pulled to one side. Eager to cum, I wasted no time and assumed the position over top of Molly. I immediately pushed my cock into her dripping wet snatch, burying all 9 inches easily.“Mm fuck yeah!” Molly exclaimed.I began pounding away at her cunt, while Molly moaned and screamed in pleasure. We continued like this for several minutes until both us were overcome by earth shattering orgasms. When all was said and done, the three of us got dressed and parted ways. Each of us heading to our respective rooms for the night.I went to bed that night thinking only of the future. I’d now had sex with all 4 girls. 4 for 4, I had a strange sense of pride in that. And I couldn’t wait to see what else my 4 girls and me would get up to in the future.Having a harem is something I think just about every guy has fantasized about. Never in a million years would I have thought such a thing is possible. That’s all it ever was for me, a fantasy. Through an unfortunate incident involving false accusations, I was kicked out of my old school and in my senior year of high school I was forced to attend an all-girls school. At first I detested the thought of attending this school. But soon I made friends with a group of girls and my time in this school would become unforgettable. Because now, I was living the fantasy. I had a harem. I wasn’t aiming to have one, it just sort of happened. That group of girls: Molly, Amanda, Erin, and Katie. I’d had sex with them one by one in that order, even taking the last one’s virginity. And soon those 4 girls became my own little harem.A couple of months had passed since I took Katie’s virginity in the gym locker room. And over those months, that locker room saw a lot more action, it had become our regular meeting spot for sex, to put it bluntly. The sex with each girl was different. With Molly, it was always gentle and more sensual. Whereas with Amanda, it was more ferocious, like two animals just trying to get their rocks off. Erin liked to be the one in control, with her riding me while I laid on my back most of the time, and more often than not she’d bind my hands. With Katie, she being the least experienced, it was always about experimenting and trying new things. It was all very exhilarating. And after volleyball season had finally got under way, the girls had become especially insatiable, I was having sex with at least one of them just about every day. No doubt, I was living the dream, 4 different extremely attractive girls and 4 different types of sex with each of them. We hadn’t really sat down and talked about everything yet, at this point we were still just kind of letting things happen on a whim. Sure, the 4 of them all knew that each of them was having sex with me, and they probably talked about it amongst themselves. But I knew that at some point I should probably have a sit down with the 4 girls and really have a conversation about what we were doing and discuss the future. Call it a harem meeting, if you will, everyone lay their cards on the table just to make sure there were no issues, and also I wanted to be doubly sure there was no jealousy brewing between the 4 of them. Luckily, I hadn’t detected anything resembling jealousy as of yet, in fact the 4 girls seemed to get along like always, the last thing I wanted was to intrude on their friendship.We were always careful, to make sure that no one ever caught on, but to be honest anyone with half a brain probably could’ve figured out something was going on judging by how much time we were spending together. And I had little doubt the rumor mill was turning, after all the school was full of teenaged girls. Nothing against the fairer sex, but they did certainly love a juicy rumor or two. Of course, even after a few months at this school I was still an outsider, so I never really caught wind of any possible rumors.Anyways, I suppose I should get on with the story.To be continued.By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan Awakens the sexuality of the girls.By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Before things could progress any further, I got up and helped Molly up off the floor. As a courtesy I was careful not steal any glimpses of her naked body and turned my back again so she could finish drying off, trust me I know how difficult that was. When she finished drying off she didn’t put her fresh clothes on, she just wrapped the towel around herself again. She then turned me around and kissed me on the lips again. When she broke our kiss I looked her in the eyes and saw that the fire was still there.“What do ya say we go to your room?” she asked in a seductive tone.After all that talk about not making the same mistakes, here I was. My resolve had been completely crushed, all my trepidation about being with another girl after what happened last time had been thrown into the wind. Lust was the only emotion in my body. I nodded in the affirmative then we grabbed her things and I helped her down the hall to my room. Once we got to my room and the door shut behind us we dropped her things on the floor and began kissing once again. We then broke our kiss and stepped back from one another, almost in the same motion Molly dropped her towel to the floor, revealing her naked body to me. My jaw almost dropped at the sight. Her B-cup breasts weren’t very big but they were perky, they were a bit paler in tone than the rest of her tanned body and were capped with a pair of pink nipples and areolas. My eyes scanned down her body, she had a thin patch of pubic hair just above her perfect tight looking cunt. Everything about her seemed so flawless and I wanted her. There was no denying it anymore, I had to have her.“Alright, now take off those shorts, I wanna get a look at that thing that was poking my thigh.” Molly said as I continued scanning her perfect body.Without saying anything, I responded by first taking off my shirt, revealing to her for the first time my modestly muscled torso. I watched her eyes scan over my upper body, I could tell she was pleased. I then hooked my thumbs under the waistband of my shorts and pulled down my shorts and boxers in one motion. My sizable rock hard cock sprang forth from its bindings and stood straight out. Molly’s eyes widened at first, then she began to bite her lip, as she stared at my engorged member.“Oh my gosh, that’s big.” she said.I smiled at her compliment. If there is one thing I was truly blessed with it was being well endowed, about 9 inches when fully erect. Molly and I simultaneously moved towards one another and our lips met for another kiss. This time she parted her lips to allow my prying tongue access to explore her mouth, I did the same and soon our tongues were wrestling in each others mouths. As we tongue kissed, I began caressing Molly’s taut sexy body, I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed her firm muscular ass cheeks. She moaned into my mouth when I brought one hand up to her breasts and began groping them, feeling her nipples harden even more. By the time we broke apart both of us were breathing heavily and had begun sweating.“Skip the foreplay, I need you inside me now.” she said in a low almost pleading voice.Molly then sat down on my bed and laid back with her legs spread. She squeezed her small perky tits, looking up at me with a pleading look on her face. She wanted this just as bad as I did. I positioned myself at the end of the bed between her spread legs, and began rubbing my cock along the outer lips of her soaking wet slit, I was about to enter her for the first time when I stopped in my tracks because I had a sudden realization.‘Shit, I don’t have a rubber.“ I said, panic beginning to set in."It’s fine, I’m on the pill. Just please, fuck me already.” she said in that same pleading voice from a moment ago.Relieved by her response I lined my cock up with her dripping wet snatch and began slowly pushing forward without any further delay. Molly let out a quiet but prolonged yelp as her cunt lips stretched to accommodate my girth. She was really tight, but I could tell she was no virgin. After a steady push finally I had bottomed out in her, I stopped for a moment to give Molly’s strained cunt a chance to get used to my buried member.“Oh my god, I almost didn’t think you were gonna fit” Molly said, clearly out of breath.“Yeah? Well when there’s a will, there’s a way.” I said, looking down at her with a grin.“I’d say so. Now come on, what’s the hold up? You gonna fuck me or what?” Molly said, biting her lip.I was taken aback by her pleading candor. I know she wanted this at least as much as I did, but it was almost as if she was desperate for a good fuck. Though, I suppose her being in a school with only girls for the past several years she probably didn’t get many opportunities for sex, so she certainly would be more than a little pent up.“Oh, I can do that.” I said reassuringly.I then slowly drew my hips back, Molly moaned as my cock inched out of her tight wet cunt. Just when I had pulled all but a couple of inches out of her, I quickly rammed my full length back into her snatch, she let out a vocal yelp in response. I did this several more times and Molly, realizing she was getting a little loud, put my pillow over her mouth to muffle her moans.Getting bored with the slow pace, I began to speed up. Molly continued to moan into the pillow.“Mm hmm, fuck yeah, please; faster. Please go faster, and harder” Molly breathlessly pleaded.I then increased my pace tenfold, I began thrusting my hard cock in and out of her dripping wet cunt as fast and hard as I could. She let out a muffled cry of ecstasy into the pillow as the sounds of our colliding flesh rang through the room. She wrapped her legs around my back, her feet interlocking over my ass as I vigorously thrusted into her, I let out a grunt and a sigh with each push. Even though her breasts weren’t very big, those perky little things were certainly jiggling violently with every movement.As I rammed into her with a powerful push, her interlocked legs pulled me deeper into her and her surprisingly strong leg muscles kept me from pulling out.“Oh fuck! I’m cumming!” she managed to utter.With that her whole body tensed up and her cunt clamped down on my shaft. Then her muscles began to twitch and relax as I felt her cum wash over my buried cock. The added sensations caused my own orgasm to come racing through me. With one last groan I tensed up and began shooting rope after rope of hot jizz deep inside Molly’s pulsating cunt.My climax left me drained and I went limp and collapsed onto the bed next to Molly. Both of us were breathing heavily and sweating profusely.“Holy shit, that was good. I needed that more than you know.” Molly said as she got up off the bed and began putting on the clean change of clothes she’d brought with her to the shower.“I should be getting back to my room now.” she said, as she finished getting dressed and started gathering her things.“How’s your ankle? You gonna be alright getting back alone?” I said, remembering her injured ankle.“Oh that quit hurting a while ago, don’t worry. It’s amazing what a good fuck does for pain.” she said with a giggle.I let out a laugh as well. Molly then grabbed the rest of her things from off the floor and made her way to my door.“We should definitely do this again sometime.” she said with a wink before leaving.As my door shut behind her, I laid there naked in my bed thinking about the last thing she’d said. We’re gonna do this again, could my life get any better? I silently asked myself. I fell asleep like that, full of anticipation. Of course unbeknownst to me at the time, my life was going to get better, a lot better.The next morning I awoke to my alarm going off, I had my first class within the hour. As I got ready, all I could think about was what happened the night before with Molly. We had sex, and I felt great, after feeling so depressed about the past for so long, it was just what I needed. Sure, I was a little sad that when my resolve was truly put to the test, I ended up failing. And her last words before leaving my room, saying we should do it again sometime. I couldn’t wait to see her again, and I couldn’t wait to see where things would go from here.Sadly as the day went by I wouldn’t get to see Molly very much. We were both just too busy with school work, the teachers that day had decided to go all out with the class work and homework, not only that but we had tests the next day, so everyone would be spending most of their free time studying. They weren’t even having volleyball practice that day, so I wouldn’t even get to see Molly then. After my last class, I walked back to the dorms alone, more than a little disappointed that I wouldn’t getting a repeat of the previous night’s activities. But I had my hopes up for the weekend.“Hey Alan!” I heard a familiar excited voice behind me as I trudged along.I turned around, to see that the voice had belonged to Amanda, who was walking behind me at a much quicker pace, as though she was trying to catch up to me.“Oh hey Amanda. Just on my way to my room.” I stopped walking to turn and greet her.“Well forget about that, walk with me for a sec. I wanna talk to you about something.” she said.I was about to protest that I had to study and do homework, but she had grabbed my arm and began leading me in the opposite direction I was going. I was curious as to what she wanted to talk to me about, so I just went along with her.“So, where are we going? And what did you wanna talk to me about?” I asked, as I walked alongside her.“Don’t worry about it, I’ll explain everything when we get there.” she replied.Where ever “there” is, I thought. That question would soon be answered for me when we arrived at the gym where they usually hold volleyball practice, the fact that she had led to a locked gym had certainly confused me. Then to my surprise, Amanda pulled out a key and unlocked the door to the gym. Which I guessed that as team captain she was given a key. We entered the gym, it was dark and completely empty. Now my curiosity had reached a tipping point wondering why Amanda had brought me to the empty gym. She continued leading me across the dark gym floor, until finally we came to a stop.“Okay so,” I couldn’t even finish getting the words out before Amanda suddenly pulled me towards her and pressed her soft lips against mine for a quick kiss.She broke the kiss and took a step back. I was dumbfounded, where the hell did that come from? I wondered. And more, what are her intentions? I couldn’t even get a read on her facial expressions due to the lack of light in the gym.“Okay, what was that for?” I asked incredulously.“Oh, well, Molly told me all about what you guys did last night, ” Amanda replied matter of factly.Damn, I thought, Molly told her? I didn’t peg her as the type to kiss and tell, though I guess I shouldn’t be too surprised that she would tell one of her best friends about something like that.“And, well, I want in on it” she continued.Wait a minute, did I hear that last part right? I was so lost in thought I barely heard her.“What” I asked in disbelief.“You heard me, I want you to fuck me.” she replied.I just stood frozen in disbelief. My eyes had finally adjusted to the dark, so I could now make out the look on her face, she was dead serious.“Look, I haven’t had sex since the last time I went home, which was during summer break to be exact, either way that was months ago. I need this, I need you. And don’t worry, I’ve already talked to Molly about it, she’s totally cool with it. So I figured since I have the gym key, we could do it in the locker room and that way the noise won’t be a problem. And since Coach Jones went home for the night, she won’t be a problem either.” Amanda explained.Wow, she put a lot of thought into this. I didn’t know what to say. My hormones and instincts were telling me to just go for it, but my mind kept telling me that this could only lead to trouble. I could tell she was waiting for my response, but honestly I didn’t have one. I just stood there stuck in my own head.“Well, what do you ” she couldn’t get the words because then it was my turn to interrupt her.As she tried to speak, I finally just gave in to my own instincts. I grabbed her, pulled her towards me and pressed my lips against hers for a long passionate kiss. She promptly got into the kiss as well and soon both our mouths were opened and our tongues intertwined.“I guess I got my answer.” she said with a lust filled look after breaking our tongue kiss.She then grabbed my hand and led me into the locker room, flipping the light switch on the wall to turn on the lights as the door shut behind us. We then began passionately kissing again as we stood there in the middle of the locker room. As we locked in that kiss we began hastily removing each other's school uniforms. First, our blazers fell to the floor, then we began unbuttoning each other's shirts. I eagerly opened her shirt to reveal her ample d-cup breasts encased in a black lacy bra. My cock jumped at the sight, not that it needed any more encouragement, after all I had been rock hard since the kissing started.We broke our kiss and Amanda had opened my shirt as well and was running her fingers across my modest abs. I brought my own hand up and began copping a feel on her big juicy tits over her bra. She let out a little moan when I lightly squeezed her breast. I then went back to removing her clothes, I started by removing her shirt the rest of the way and let it fall to the floor. Amanda meanwhile now just in her bra, skirt, long knee socks and shoes had already started undoing my belt and moved on to unbuttoning and unzipping my pants when she finished with the belt. But I had to stop her before she could pull my pants down, as I still needed to remove my shoes to make that possible. I sat down on the bench in front of the lockers and began taking off my shoes and socks, Amanda did the same. As soon as we stood up Amanda wasted no time in pulling my pants down, I stepped out of them and removed my own shirt the rest of the way tossing it aside. I now stood before Amanda in just my bulging boxers. In response I pulled down her skirt to reveal a sexy pair of panties that matched her bra pulled tightly over her voluptuous ass. Now we were both in just our underwear, staring at one another.I then grabbed Amanda in my arms and began kissing her once again. After breaking the kiss I then reached my arms around her back and unclasped her bra, she let it fall to the ground, freeing her tits at last. I immediately saw that her bra didn’t do their size justice, her massive tits hung freely on her chest, jiggling with every slight movement, but they didn’t sag. They were symmetrical and well proportioned. All in all, they were a great looking pair of breasts.I then reached out and put both hands on her tits, firmly squeezing the giat mounds of flesh. She moaned as I softly pinched her erect nipples, which stuck out about half an inch off her breasts. I then began running my hands down her stomach until I reached the waistband of her panties. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband and slowly pulled them down her thighs, exposing her bald cunt inch by inch.Amanda stepped out of her panties once they got past her knees. Then she reached out and began pulling down my boxers, my fully erect cock springing forth as she slid my boxers down.“Mm, wow; it’s just as big as Molly said it was.” she almost gasped upon seeing my cock.I smiled, satisfied that my cock had left such an impression. I then grabbed her and began deeply tongue kissing her.“Fuck, I need you in me; now!” she said after breaking our kiss.She was just as overcome with lust as me. I grabbed her and she yelped as I wrapped my hand in her blonde hair and pushed her against the wall. I began deeply passionately kissing her as I caressed her tits with my free hand. I guided my cock to her cunt and rubbed it along her soaking wet lips, coating my shaft in her juices. She let out a moan as I spread her cunt lips with the tip of my cock.“Ah fuck!” she squealed and broke our kiss as I drove my full length into her hot wet cunt with one powerful thrust.She wasn’t nearly as tight as Molly, but she wasn’t loose either. With her back pinned against the wall, I began thrusting in and out of her snatch with reckless abandon. Her tits bounced with each push and she screamed with pleasure as I repeatedly drove into her.“Mm; fuck! I needed this! Here take me from behind, make me your bitch!” she exclaimed, staring me in the eyes.I took my cock out of her cunt and let her off the wall. She went over to the bench, and bent over placing her hands on the bench to brace herself. I then assumed the position behind her and slapped her big round ass, watching it jiggle, she yelped and giggled in delight. I then grabbed her hip and easily found her cunt with my cock. I began thrusting into her again as fast and hard as I could, her tits hanging beneath her rocked with each thrust.“Oh fuck yeah! I’m your bitch, fuck me like you own me!” she screamed, as she was being rocked back and forth with each push.I was fucking her so furiously that she had to hold onto to that bench like a vise-grip to keep from losing her balance. The sounds of her soaking wet cunt and fleshy ass cheeks slapping against my pelvis filled the locker room, and her loud moans echoed off the metal lockers surrounding us. There was no way I was gonna last much longer and I silently hoped Amanda was close to climaxing as well.“Oh god! I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna fucking cum!” she suddenly yelled as if on cue.“Mm, fuck yeah babe. I’m gonna bust soon too” I said between labored breaths.“Mm, oh fuck! Let me feel your cum inside!” she screamed in response.With that I stopped holding back and just let go. I quit thrusting and just stood still with my cock buried in her snatch, a tremble went through my body as I began spraying my seed inside her.“Mm, I feel it! Oh fuck! I’m cumming!” Amanda exclaimed as her body locked up.Then as a tremble racked her body and her muscles contracted I felt her fluid wash over my buried member. She let out an audible sigh as her orgasm took her. Her cunt pulsated on my cock, managing to squeeze out every last drop of my cum.I let my softening cock fall out of her cunt and then I sat down on the bench, to catch my breath. I was exhausted, but exhilerated at the same time.“Oh wow, I needed a good fuck. I feel so much better now. Thanks Alan.” Amanda said, getting up and gathering her discarded clothing.“I should be thanking you, damn that was incredible.” I said.“Hey now, it was good for me too, you know.” She said with a smile as she began getting dressed.I too gathered up my clothes and began getting dressed. As we dressed in silence all I could think about were the acts we’d just performed only moments before. I just had sex with an insanely hot girl in a locker room. It took a bit for the reality of that to set in. That coupled with the events in my room with Molly the night before, to be honest I wasn’t all too sure this wasn’t one big dream. Amanda, now fully dressed pulled me from my thoughts as she spoke.“So good, in fact, I think we’ll need to make this a regular thing.” she said with a sly grin before turning and walking away.I sat in class, listening to the teacher’s mind-numbing lecture. To be honest, I tuned out not long after she started. I had far too much other stuff on my mind to worry about school work. It was Friday, and just the day before I had sex with Amanda in the locker room, the day before that I had sex with Molly in my dorm room. I mean, with two incredible nights like that in a row, what the hell else was I gonna think about? One major upside was that I was no longer thinking about all that depressing shit with my old school and my family issues. That stuff had plagued me for way too long and with 2 great nights in a row, I was hoping to keep the momentum going. And with the weekend starting, there was a good chance of that.I was so lost in thought, that I didn’t even hear the bell ringing that signaled the end of class. However, I quickly noticed all of my classmates getting up and leaving, so I did the same. As I exited class and made my way out onto the main campus, I took off my blazer and slung it over my shoulder, I also loosened my tie and untucked my shirt. Not only did I feel more comfortable that way, I also fancied the idea that it would piss off my mother.As I strolled across campus to the cafeteria for lunched, I was soon joined by Molly and Amanda. They both had a glow about them, and I shared that glow, we were the only three people on earth that knew what we had done in the past couple of days. Well, more accurately I was sure Katie and Erin knew as well, but they weren’t with us at the moment.“Hey stud,” both girls said in unison, greeting me.“Hey back, ladies. And you can just call me Alan, a stud usually refers to a horse or cattle.” I said.“Well, you’re hung like a horse.” Molly countered.“Ain’t that the truth, I’m still feeling it.” Amanda chimed in.I honestly didn’t know how to respond to that. I’d never encountered any girls that talked so casually and open about such things, but I guess after what we’d done, there was no longer any reason to shy away from it. It still caught me off guard.“So, how have you two been today?” I asked, trying to change the subject with small talk.“Oh well, pretty standard I guess. Class was a drag as usual, Mrs. Faulkner had us taking a fuck ton of notes.” Molly said with a sigh.“Same here.” Amanda concurred.They took a few of the same classes as me, Mrs. Faulkner in particular sure did love having everyone take notes for her history lessons, it was a real pain. Amanda and Molly had her class during a different period than me, in fact we didn’t share a single class period. Just as well perhaps, if either of them were in my class I’d never get any work done, not that I was anyways.“Oh, yeah. I didn’t take any notes. In fact I tuned out about 5 minutes into the lesson.” I responded.“Come on now, Alan. You need to focus or you’re gonna fail.” Molly said, she always showed concern for my academic wellbeing, it was nice, not that my family seemed to care how I was doing.“Sorry. I had other things on my mind.” I replied.“Yeah, I’ll bet.” Amanda said, flashing a sly grin.So my idea for changing the subject with small talk was shit, we were right back where we started.“I know what ya mean, it’s about all I’ve been able to think about for 2 days now.” Molly said.“Ain’t that the truth.” Amanda said.Before the conversation got any further, we were approaching the cafeteria.“Finally, I am starving, I still don’t see why they had to put our dorm and cafeteria way off over here across campus.” Molly said aloud, voicing her hunger.“You’re right about that. Such a pain in the ass walking all the way over here everyday.” Amanda voiced her agreement.“Alright, well you girls go ahead in and grab your lunch. I’ve gotta run up to my room for a bit to put my blazer away and plug my phone up to charge.” I said.“Okay, we’ll be waiting.” both Amanda and Molly said.We parted ways, they headed into the cafeteria and I went next door, to the dorm. The dorm was completely empty, as usual per this time of day. When I finally got to the door of my room, I went to unlock it but found it was already unlocked. Hmm, strange, I thought. I turned the knob and entered my room nervously. I was shocked to see none other than Erin, sitting casually on the edge of my bed, like she was waiting for something.“Hey, Alan; been waiting for you.” she said casually greeting me.“Okay, quick question: How did you get in my room?” I asked, almost a little creeped out.“Oh I picked your lock.” she said, as though it was nothing.Figures, the quiet reserved girl had a weird skill like lock picking stashed away, seriously, what the fuck?“And why, exactly?” I asked, even more confused.“Oh; well” she said, her reserved nature showing itself as she spoke.“Go on.” I insisted.“Well; you see, I heard about what you did with Amanda and Molly, and well, I wanted to know if maybe you’d do that with me too.” she said nervously, looking at the ground.Her response caught me off guard. Not that I was opposed, Erin certainly was an attractive girl underneath all that shyness. Just wasn’t expecting it is all.“Okay; but that doesn’t explain how you knew I’d be coming to room right now.” I queried her.“Well; I just noticed that you always go up to your room before lunch everyday. So I decided to come here and wait for you.” she replied.Okay, so this girl knew how to pick locks and she watched me a lot. If she didn’t seem so shy and innocent, I might’ve been a little creeped out.“So, do you wanna do it, or not?” she said, biting her lip as she reproposed her earlier request.She wanted to have sex, how could I turn I this shy beauty down?“Like, right here? Right now?” I asked for clarification.“Yeah, why not? Everyone else is in the cafeteria having lunch right now, so no one will hear us.” she responded, having clearly thought this out.Rather than respond with words, I decided to respond with action. I stepped forward, ready to lean in and kiss her. Before I could, she was on her knees in front of me in an instant. She began frantically undoing my pants and pulling them down with my boxers in a single swift motion. She immediately took my semi-erect cock in her hands.“Mm, Amanda and Molly said it was big, but I just had to see for myself” she said, as my cock hardened the rest of the way in her soft hands.I let out an involuntary groan when she wrapped her soft moist lips around my cock and began the tip with her tongue. I was obviously surprised, this girl whom I’d always thought to be shy and reserved, was on her knees giving me head like a pro. Sure, I’d only gotten a few blowjobs in my life up to this point, but this was certainly the best and I couldn’t imagine them getting any better from here.Erin bobbed her head up and down on my cock, using her tongue to scoop up the precum as it rapidly leaked from my tip. Then suddenly she stopped and released my hard member from her hot wet mouth.“Sorry, but I don’t want you cumming just yet.” she said, as I looked down at her with a disappointed expression on my face.She then stood up and began removing her school uniform. On her cue, I kicked my shoes off and pulled my pants and boxers off the rest of the way, then quickly removed my shirt and tossed it aside. Erin meanwhile had taken off her blazer and unbuttoned her blouse, I could just make out a plain black bra through her open blouse. She then sat on the edge of my bed and started untying her shoes. She removed her shoes, then peeled off her knee-high socks. Her feet were paler than the rest of her body, showing that she must never wear anything besides her school shoes and her tennis shoes for volleyball. I immediately noted that her toenails were painted with the same black polish as her fingernails.With her shoes and socks set aside, she then stood up and took off her blouse, fully exposing the black bra which held her perky c-cup breasts. Erin then pulled down her skirt, revealing a black pair of panties to match the bra. The black nail polish and matching black undergarments contrasted with her pale skin tone perfectly. I had always gotten a bit of a goth vibe from her, what with the black hair and black eye make-up. Either way, the color looked great on her, so what did it matter.As I stood there admiring her, she pushed me onto the bed. I laid there on my back, surprised, as she climbed on top of me and straddled my pelvis. My hard cock was pressed against her panties, the fabric was practically soaked from how wet she was. It was clear enough by now that she liked to be in control, which was new to me. Erin then reached behind her back and unclasped her bra, letting it fall from her shoulders, exposing her average but perky tits. I reached my hands up to feel her tits and hard pointed nipples, but before I could she grabbed my hands and wrapped her discarded bra around my wrists, firmly binding my hands together. She then repositioned my arms so my bound hands were above my head, I could’ve moved them, but decided to play along with her. She then lifted off my pelvis enough so she could take off her panties, revealing her tight wet cunt with a thin patch of black fur just above her slit.“Nobody knows this, but I like to be in charge. Hope you’re cool with that.” Erin said, looking down at me.As I opened my mouth to speak, Erin immediately balled up her panties and stuffed them in my mouth. I looked up at her in surprise and she just flashed a sexy mischievous smile with a fire in her eyes. The moist black panties were strong with the musky scent and taste of her cunt. My heart was racing and my cock was hard as steel. Yeah, I was definitely cool with this.Erin positioned herself above my cock and slowly lowered herself onto it. She let out a gentle moan as her wet lips parted and her cunt slowly descended my shaft inch by inch. All I could do was moan into her panties.“Oh damn, I haven’t had a cock in me in ages it seems like” she said when she bottomed out on my member.After sitting there for a minute with my cock buried in her soaking wet snatch to get used to its size, she then began slowly raising up so she could better position herself. She planted her feet on my bed on either side of my thighs and placed her hands on my chest to brace herself.“I hope you’re ready, I’m 'bout to ride this thing like there’s no tomorrow.” she said.All I could do was moan and nod my head “yes.” She then quickly dropped down impaling herself on my erect pole. Her fleshy ass made a slapping sound as it collided with my thighs and she let out a vocal yelp when she once again bottomed out on my erect pole with force. I moaned into her panties as she began bouncing up and down on me, my cock easily sliding in and out of her wet cunt as she impaled herself over and over again.“ooh my god! Your cock is so fucking big in my cunt!” she exclaimed as she used her muscular legs to quickly raise and lower herself onto my hard veiny member.She then took used on of her hands to start playing with her clit, moaning as she expertly bounced up and down on me at a fast pace. All I could do was moan from the feeling of my cock being repeatedly buried in hot tight cunt, her juices rapidly leaking onto my shaft. I just laid there staring up at her perky tits bouncing violently as she rode me like a professional bull rider. There was no way I was gonna last much longer and I just hoped she was close as well.Erin continued riding me for another couple of minutes, not slowing the pace at all as the sounds of our clapping flesh bounced off the wooden walls of my dorm room. I was trying like hell to hold back the flood gates, until finally I felt her muscles begin to contract and her cunt begin to pulsate against my shaft.“Mm; fuck! I’m cumming!” she slowed down to a crawl and yelped as her orgasm hit her and her fluids began washing over my buried cock.I took this as my cue and finally unleashed my own orgasm. I grunted and groaned into her panties as I began shooting my hot sticky load deep into her cunt. She stopped moving completely and moaned as I filled her with my seed.In the aftermath of our respective climaxes she collapsed onto me, her soft tits squeezing against my chest. We both breathed heavily. I took this time to unbind my hands and with a hand freed, I took her delicious panties out of my mouth.“That was incredible, I haven’t had a good fuck in ages.” she said getting off of me and grabbing her undergarments that were lying next to us.“Now then, shall we go to lunch?” she said, quickly putting on her bra and panties.I nodded in agreement as I too began getting dressed. I was a bit surprised that she barely took any time to rest after her orgasm before she started putting her clothes on. She may act innocent and reserved, but this certainly wasn’t her first rodeo, and I mean that in both the literal and metaphorical sense.“We’ll for sure be doing this again sometime.” she said, finishing putting in her uniform.I was still speechless. I’d never had sex like that before, and I was still so dumbfounded at how she had everyone fooled with the whole innocent shy girl routine. Of course, I would soon realize that it wasn’t an act at all, and would only act the way she had with me, when she was overcome with lust.To be continued.By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan Awakens the sexuality of the girls.By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Before things could progress any further, I got up and helped Molly up off the floor. As a courtesy I was careful not steal any glimpses of her naked body and turned my back again so she could finish drying off, trust me I know how difficult that was. When she finished drying off she didn’t put her fresh clothes on, she just wrapped the towel around herself again. She then turned me around and kissed me on the lips again. When she broke our kiss I looked her in the eyes and saw that the fire was still there.“What do ya say we go to your room?” she asked in a seductive tone.After all that talk about not making the same mistakes, here I was. My resolve had been completely crushed, all my trepidation about being with another girl after what happened last time had been thrown into the wind. Lust was the only emotion in my body. I nodded in the affirmative then we grabbed her things and I helped her down the hall to my room. Once we got to my room and the door shut behind us we dropped her things on the floor and began kissing once again. We then broke our kiss and stepped back from one another, almost in the same motion Molly dropped her towel to the floor, revealing her naked body to me. My jaw almost dropped at the sight. Her B-cup breasts weren’t very big but they were perky, they were a bit paler in tone than the rest of her tanned body and were capped with a pair of pink nipples and areolas. My eyes scanned down her body, she had a thin patch of pubic hair just above her perfect tight looking cunt. Everything about her seemed so flawless and I wanted her. There was no denying it anymore, I had to have her.“Alright, now take off those shorts, I wanna get a look at that thing that was poking my thigh.” Molly said as I continued scanning her perfect body.Without saying anything, I responded by first taking off my shirt, revealing to her for the first time my modestly muscled torso. I watched her eyes scan over my upper body, I could tell she was pleased. I then hooked my thumbs under the waistband of my shorts and pulled down my shorts and boxers in one motion. My sizable rock hard cock sprang forth from its bindings and stood straight out. Molly’s eyes widened at first, then she began to bite her lip, as she stared at my engorged member.“Oh my gosh, that’s big.” she said.I smiled at her compliment. If there is one thing I was truly blessed with it was being well endowed, about 9 inches when fully erect. Molly and I simultaneously moved towards one another and our lips met for another kiss. This time she parted her lips to allow my prying tongue access to explore her mouth, I did the same and soon our tongues were wrestling in each others mouths. As we tongue kissed, I began caressing Molly’s taut sexy body, I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed her firm muscular ass cheeks. She moaned into my mouth when I brought one hand up to her breasts and began groping them, feeling her nipples harden even more. By the time we broke apart both of us were breathing heavily and had begun sweating.“Skip the foreplay, I need you inside me now.” she said in a low almost pleading voice.Molly then sat down on my bed and laid back with her legs spread. She squeezed her small perky tits, looking up at me with a pleading look on her face. She wanted this just as bad as I did. I positioned myself at the end of the bed between her spread legs, and began rubbing my cock along the outer lips of her soaking wet slit, I was about to enter her for the first time when I stopped in my tracks because I had a sudden realization.‘Shit, I don’t have a rubber.“ I said, panic beginning to set in."It’s fine, I’m on the pill. Just please, fuck me already.” she said in that same pleading voice from a moment ago.Relieved by her response I lined my cock up with her dripping wet snatch and began slowly pushing forward without any further delay. Molly let out a quiet but prolonged yelp as her cunt lips stretched to accommodate my girth. She was really tight, but I could tell she was no virgin. After a steady push finally I had bottomed out in her, I stopped for a moment to give Molly’s strained cunt a chance to get used to my buried member.“Oh my god, I almost didn’t think you were gonna fit” Molly said, clearly out of breath.“Yeah? Well when there’s a will, there’s a way.” I said, looking down at her with a grin.“I’d say so. Now come on, what’s the hold up? You gonna fuck me or what?” Molly said, biting her lip.I was taken aback by her pleading candor. I know she wanted this at least as much as I did, but it was almost as if she was desperate for a good fuck. Though, I suppose her being in a school with only girls for the past several years she probably didn’t get many opportunities for sex, so she certainly would be more than a little pent up.“Oh, I can do that.” I said reassuringly.I then slowly drew my hips back, Molly moaned as my cock inched out of her tight wet cunt. Just when I had pulled all but a couple of inches out of her, I quickly rammed my full length back into her snatch, she let out a vocal yelp in response. I did this several more times and Molly, realizing she was getting a little loud, put my pillow over her mouth to muffle her moans.Getting bored with the slow pace, I began to speed up. Molly continued to moan into the pillow.“Mm hmm, fuck yeah, please; faster. Please go faster, and harder” Molly breathlessly pleaded.I then increased my pace tenfold, I began thrusting my hard cock in and out of her dripping wet cunt as fast and hard as I could. She let out a muffled cry of ecstasy into the pillow as the sounds of our colliding flesh rang through the room. She wrapped her legs around my back, her feet interlocking over my ass as I vigorously thrusted into her, I let out a grunt and a sigh with each push. Even though her breasts weren’t very big, those perky little things were certainly jiggling violently with every movement.As I rammed into her with a powerful push, her interlocked legs pulled me deeper into her and her surprisingly strong leg muscles kept me from pulling out.“Oh fuck! I’m cumming!” she managed to utter.With that her whole body tensed up and her cunt clamped down on my shaft. Then her muscles began to twitch and relax as I felt her cum wash over my buried cock. The added sensations caused my own orgasm to come racing through me. With one last groan I tensed up and began shooting rope after rope of hot jizz deep inside Molly’s pulsating cunt.My climax left me drained and I went limp and collapsed onto the bed next to Molly. Both of us were breathing heavily and sweating profusely.“Holy shit, that was good. I needed that more than you know.” Molly said as she got up off the bed and began putting on the clean change of clothes she’d brought with her to the shower.“I should be getting back to my room now.” she said, as she finished getting dressed and started gathering her things.“How’s your ankle? You gonna be alright getting back alone?” I said, remembering her injured ankle.“Oh that quit hurting a while ago, don’t worry. It’s amazing what a good fuck does for pain.” she said with a giggle.I let out a laugh as well. Molly then grabbed the rest of her things from off the floor and made her way to my door.“We should definitely do this again sometime.” she said with a wink before leaving.As my door shut behind her, I laid there naked in my bed thinking about the last thing she’d said. We’re gonna do this again, could my life get any better? I silently asked myself. I fell asleep like that, full of anticipation. Of course unbeknownst to me at the time, my life was going to get better, a lot better.The next morning I awoke to my alarm going off, I had my first class within the hour. As I got ready, all I could think about was what happened the night before with Molly. We had sex, and I felt great, after feeling so depressed about the past for so long, it was just what I needed. Sure, I was a little sad that when my resolve was truly put to the test, I ended up failing. And her last words before leaving my room, saying we should do it again sometime. I couldn’t wait to see her again, and I couldn’t wait to see where things would go from here.Sadly as the day went by I wouldn’t get to see Molly very much. We were both just too busy with school work, the teachers that day had decided to go all out with the class work and homework, not only that but we had tests the next day, so everyone would be spending most of their free time studying. They weren’t even having volleyball practice that day, so I wouldn’t even get to see Molly then. After my last class, I walked back to the dorms alone, more than a little disappointed that I wouldn’t getting a repeat of the previous night’s activities. But I had my hopes up for the weekend.“Hey Alan!” I heard a familiar excited voice behind me as I trudged along.I turned around, to see that the voice had belonged to Amanda, who was walking behind me at a much quicker pace, as though she was trying to catch up to me.“Oh hey Amanda. Just on my way to my room.” I stopped walking to turn and greet her.“Well forget about that, walk with me for a sec. I wanna talk to you about something.” she said.I was about to protest that I had to study and do homework, but she had grabbed my arm and began leading me in the opposite direction I was going. I was curious as to what she wanted to talk to me about, so I just went along with her.“So, where are we going? And what did you wanna talk to me about?” I asked, as I walked alongside her.“Don’t worry about it, I’ll explain everything when we get there.” she replied.Where ever “there” is, I thought. That question would soon be answered for me when we arrived at the gym where they usually hold volleyball practice, the fact that she had led to a locked gym had certainly confused me. Then to my surprise, Amanda pulled out a key and unlocked the door to the gym. Which I guessed that as team captain she was given a key. We entered the gym, it was dark and completely empty. Now my curiosity had reached a tipping point wondering why Amanda had brought me to the empty gym. She continued leading me across the dark gym floor, until finally we came to a stop.“Okay so,” I couldn’t even finish getting the words out before Amanda suddenly pulled me towards her and pressed her soft lips against mine for a quick kiss.She broke the kiss and took a step back. I was dumbfounded, where the hell did that come from? I wondered. And more, what are her intentions? I couldn’t even get a read on her facial expressions due to the lack of light in the gym.“Okay, what was that for?” I asked incredulously.“Oh, well, Molly told me all about what you guys did last night, ” Amanda replied matter of factly.Damn, I thought, Molly told her? I didn’t peg her as the type to kiss and tell, though I guess I shouldn’t be too surprised that she would tell one of her best friends about something like that.“And, well, I want in on it” she continued.Wait a minute, did I hear that last part right? I was so lost in thought I barely heard her.“What” I asked in disbelief.“You heard me, I want you to fuck me.” she replied.I just stood frozen in disbelief. My eyes had finally adjusted to the dark, so I could now make out the look on her face, she was dead serious.“Look, I haven’t had sex since the last time I went home, which was during summer break to be exact, either way that was months ago. I need this, I need you. And don’t worry, I’ve already talked to Molly about it, she’s totally cool with it. So I figured since I have the gym key, we could do it in the locker room and that way the noise won’t be a problem. And since Coach Jones went home for the night, she won’t be a problem either.” Amanda explained.Wow, she put a lot of thought into this. I didn’t know what to say. My hormones and instincts were telling me to just go for it, but my mind kept telling me that this could only lead to trouble. I could tell she was waiting for my response, but honestly I didn’t have one. I just stood there stuck in my own head.“Well, what do you ” she couldn’t get the words because then it was my turn to interrupt her.As she tried to speak, I finally just gave in to my own instincts. I grabbed her, pulled her towards me and pressed my lips against hers for a long passionate kiss. She promptly got into the kiss as well and soon both our mouths were opened and our tongues intertwined.“I guess I got my answer.” she said with a lust filled look after breaking our tongue kiss.She then grabbed my hand and led me into the locker room, flipping the light switch on the wall to turn on the lights as the door shut behind us. We then began passionately kissing again as we stood there in the middle of the locker room. As we locked in that kiss we began hastily removing each other's school uniforms. First, our blazers fell to the floor, then we began unbuttoning each other's shirts. I eagerly opened her shirt to reveal her ample d-cup breasts encased in a black lacy bra. My cock jumped at the sight, not that it needed any more encouragement, after all I had been rock hard since the kissing started.We broke our kiss and Amanda had opened my shirt as well and was running her fingers across my modest abs. I brought my own hand up and began copping a feel on her big juicy tits over her bra. She let out a little moan when I lightly squeezed her breast. I then went back to removing her clothes, I started by removing her shirt the rest of the way and let it fall to the floor. Amanda meanwhile now just in her bra, skirt, long knee socks and shoes had already started undoing my belt and moved on to unbuttoning and unzipping my pants when she finished with the belt. But I had to stop her before she could pull my pants down, as I still needed to remove my shoes to make that possible. I sat down on the bench in front of the lockers and began taking off my shoes and socks, Amanda did the same. As soon as we stood up Amanda wasted no time in pulling my pants down, I stepped out of them and removed my own shirt the rest of the way tossing it aside. I now stood before Amanda in just my bulging boxers. In response I pulled down her skirt to reveal a sexy pair of panties that matched her bra pulled tightly over her voluptuous ass. Now we were both in just our underwear, staring at one another.I then grabbed Amanda in my arms and began kissing her once again. After breaking the kiss I then reached my arms around her back and unclasped her bra, she let it fall to the ground, freeing her tits at last. I immediately saw that her bra didn’t do their size justice, her massive tits hung freely on her chest, jiggling with every slight movement, but they didn’t sag. They were symmetrical and well proportioned. All in all, they were a great looking pair of breasts.I then reached out and put both hands on her tits, firmly squeezing the giat mounds of flesh. She moaned as I softly pinched her erect nipples, which stuck out about half an inch off her breasts. I then began running my hands down her stomach until I reached the waistband of her panties. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband and slowly pulled them down her thighs, exposing her bald cunt inch by inch.Amanda stepped out of her panties once they got past her knees. Then she reached out and began pulling down my boxers, my fully erect cock springing forth as she slid my boxers down.“Mm, wow; it’s just as big as Molly said it was.” she almost gasped upon seeing my cock.I smiled, satisfied that my cock had left such an impression. I then grabbed her and began deeply tongue kissing her.“Fuck, I need you in me; now!” she said after breaking our kiss.She was just as overcome with lust as me. I grabbed her and she yelped as I wrapped my hand in her blonde hair and pushed her against the wall. I began deeply passionately kissing her as I caressed her tits with my free hand. I guided my cock to her cunt and rubbed it along her soaking wet lips, coating my shaft in her juices. She let out a moan as I spread her cunt lips with the tip of my cock.“Ah fuck!” she squealed and broke our kiss as I drove my full length into her hot wet cunt with one powerful thrust.She wasn’t nearly as tight as Molly, but she wasn’t loose either. With her back pinned against the wall, I began thrusting in and out of her snatch with reckless abandon. Her tits bounced with each push and she screamed with pleasure as I repeatedly drove into her.“Mm; fuck! I needed this! Here take me from behind, make me your bitch!” she exclaimed, staring me in the eyes.I took my cock out of her cunt and let her off the wall. She went over to the bench, and bent over placing her hands on the bench to brace herself. I then assumed the position behind her and slapped her big round ass, watching it jiggle, she yelped and giggled in delight. I then grabbed her hip and easily found her cunt with my cock. I began thrusting into her again as fast and hard as I could, her tits hanging beneath her rocked with each thrust.“Oh fuck yeah! I’m your bitch, fuck me like you own me!” she screamed, as she was being rocked back and forth with each push.I was fucking her so furiously that she had to hold onto to that bench like a vise-grip to keep from losing her balance. The sounds of her soaking wet cunt and fleshy ass cheeks slapping against my pelvis filled the locker room, and her loud moans echoed off the metal lockers surrounding us. There was no way I was gonna last much longer and I silently hoped Amanda was close to climaxing as well.“Oh god! I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna fucking cum!” she suddenly yelled as if on cue.“Mm, fuck yeah babe. I’m gonna bust soon too” I said between labored breaths.“Mm, oh fuck! Let me feel your cum inside!” she screamed in response.With that I stopped holding back and just let go. I quit thrusting and just stood still with my cock buried in her snatch, a tremble went through my body as I began spraying my seed inside her.“Mm, I feel it! Oh fuck! I’m cumming!” Amanda exclaimed as her body locked up.Then as a tremble racked her body and her muscles contracted I felt her fluid wash over my buried member. She let out an audible sigh as her orgasm took her. Her cunt pulsated on my cock, managing to squeeze out every last drop of my cum.I let my softening cock fall out of her cunt and then I sat down on the bench, to catch my breath. I was exhausted, but exhilerated at the same time.“Oh wow, I needed a good fuck. I feel so much better now. Thanks Alan.” Amanda said, getting up and gathering her discarded clothing.“I should be thanking you, damn that was incredible.” I said.“Hey now, it was good for me too, you know.” She said with a smile as she began getting dressed.I too gathered up my clothes and began getting dressed. As we dressed in silence all I could think about were the acts we’d just performed only moments before. I just had sex with an insanely hot girl in a locker room. It took a bit for the reality of that to set in. That coupled with the events in my room with Molly the night before, to be honest I wasn’t all too sure this wasn’t one big dream. Amanda, now fully dressed pulled me from my thoughts as she spoke.“So good, in fact, I think we’ll need to make this a regular thing.” she said with a sly grin before turning and walking away.I sat in class, listening to the teacher’s mind-numbing lecture. To be honest, I tuned out not long after she started. I had far too much other stuff on my mind to worry about school work. It was Friday, and just the day before I had sex with Amanda in the locker room, the day before that I had sex with Molly in my dorm room. I mean, with two incredible nights like that in a row, what the hell else was I gonna think about? One major upside was that I was no longer thinking about all that depressing shit with my old school and my family issues. That stuff had plagued me for way too long and with 2 great nights in a row, I was hoping to keep the momentum going. And with the weekend starting, there was a good chance of that.I was so lost in thought, that I didn’t even hear the bell ringing that signaled the end of class. However, I quickly noticed all of my classmates getting up and leaving, so I did the same. As I exited class and made my way out onto the main campus, I took off my blazer and slung it over my shoulder, I also loosened my tie and untucked my shirt. Not only did I feel more comfortable that way, I also fancied the idea that it would piss off my mother.As I strolled across campus to the cafeteria for lunched, I was soon joined by Molly and Amanda. They both had a glow about them, and I shared that glow, we were the only three people on earth that knew what we had done in the past couple of days. Well, more accurately I was sure Katie and Erin knew as well, but they weren’t with us at the moment.“Hey stud,” both girls said in unison, greeting me.“Hey back, ladies. And you can just call me Alan, a stud usually refers to a horse or cattle.” I said.“Well, you’re hung like a horse.” Molly countered.“Ain’t that the truth, I’m still feeling it.” Amanda chimed in.I honestly didn’t know how to respond to that. I’d never encountered any girls that talked so casually and open about such things, but I guess after what we’d done, there was no longer any reason to shy away from it. It still caught me off guard.“So, how have you two been today?” I asked, trying to change the subject with small talk.“Oh well, pretty standard I guess. Class was a drag as usual, Mrs. Faulkner had us taking a fuck ton of notes.” Molly said with a sigh.“Same here.” Amanda concurred.They took a few of the same classes as me, Mrs. Faulkner in particular sure did love having everyone take notes for her history lessons, it was a real pain. Amanda and Molly had her class during a different period than me, in fact we didn’t share a single class period. Just as well perhaps, if either of them were in my class I’d never get any work done, not that I was anyways.“Oh, yeah. I didn’t take any notes. In fact I tuned out about 5 minutes into the lesson.” I responded.“Come on now, Alan. You need to focus or you’re gonna fail.” Molly said, she always showed concern for my academic wellbeing, it was nice, not that my family seemed to care how I was doing.“Sorry. I had other things on my mind.” I replied.“Yeah, I’ll bet.” Amanda said, flashing a sly grin.So my idea for changing the subject with small talk was shit, we were right back where we started.“I know what ya mean, it’s about all I’ve been able to think about for 2 days now.” Molly said.“Ain’t that the truth.” Amanda said.Before the conversation got any further, we were approaching the cafeteria.“Finally, I am starving, I still don’t see why they had to put our dorm and cafeteria way off over here across campus.” Molly said aloud, voicing her hunger.“You’re right about that. Such a pain in the ass walking all the way over here everyday.” Amanda voiced her agreement.“Alright, well you girls go ahead in and grab your lunch. I’ve gotta run up to my room for a bit to put my blazer away and plug my phone up to charge.” I said.“Okay, we’ll be waiting.” both Amanda and Molly said.We parted ways, they headed into the cafeteria and I went next door, to the dorm. The dorm was completely empty, as usual per this time of day. When I finally got to the door of my room, I went to unlock it but found it was already unlocked. Hmm, strange, I thought. I turned the knob and entered my room nervously. I was shocked to see none other than Erin, sitting casually on the edge of my bed, like she was waiting for something.“Hey, Alan; been waiting for you.” she said casually greeting me.“Okay, quick question: How did you get in my room?” I asked, almost a little creeped out.“Oh I picked your lock.” she said, as though it was nothing.Figures, the quiet reserved girl had a weird skill like lock picking stashed away, seriously, what the fuck?“And why, exactly?” I asked, even more confused.“Oh; well” she said, her reserved nature showing itself as she spoke.“Go on.” I insisted.“Well; you see, I heard about what you did with Amanda and Molly, and well, I wanted to know if maybe you’d do that with me too.” she said nervously, looking at the ground.Her response caught me off guard. Not that I was opposed, Erin certainly was an attractive girl underneath all that shyness. Just wasn’t expecting it is all.“Okay; but that doesn’t explain how you knew I’d be coming to room right now.” I queried her.“Well; I just noticed that you always go up to your room before lunch everyday. So I decided to come here and wait for you.” she replied.Okay, so this girl knew how to pick locks and she watched me a lot. If she didn’t seem so shy and innocent, I might’ve been a little creeped out.“So, do you wanna do it, or not?” she said, biting her lip as she reproposed her earlier request.She wanted to have sex, how could I turn I this shy beauty down?“Like, right here? Right now?” I asked for clarification.“Yeah, why not? Everyone else is in the cafeteria having lunch right now, so no one will hear us.” she responded, having clearly thought this out.Rather than respond with words, I decided to respond with action. I stepped forward, ready to lean in and kiss her. Before I could, she was on her knees in front of me in an instant. She began frantically undoing my pants and pulling them down with my boxers in a single swift motion. She immediately took my semi-erect cock in her hands.“Mm, Amanda and Molly said it was big, but I just had to see for myself” she said, as my cock hardened the rest of the way in her soft hands.I let out an involuntary groan when she wrapped her soft moist lips around my cock and began the tip with her tongue. I was obviously surprised, this girl whom I’d always thought to be shy and reserved, was on her knees giving me head like a pro. Sure, I’d only gotten a few blowjobs in my life up to this point, but this was certainly the best and I couldn’t imagine them getting any better from here.Erin bobbed her head up and down on my cock, using her tongue to scoop up the precum as it rapidly leaked from my tip. Then suddenly she stopped and released my hard member from her hot wet mouth.“Sorry, but I don’t want you cumming just yet.” she said, as I looked down at her with a disappointed expression on my face.She then stood up and began removing her school uniform. On her cue, I kicked my shoes off and pulled my pants and boxers off the rest of the way, then quickly removed my shirt and tossed it aside. Erin meanwhile had taken off her blazer and unbuttoned her blouse, I could just make out a plain black bra through her open blouse. She then sat on the edge of my bed and started untying her shoes. She removed her shoes, then peeled off her knee-high socks. Her feet were paler than the rest of her body, showing that she must never wear anything besides her school shoes and her tennis shoes for volleyball. I immediately noted that her toenails were painted with the same black polish as her fingernails.With her shoes and socks set aside, she then stood up and took off her blouse, fully exposing the black bra which held her perky c-cup breasts. Erin then pulled down her skirt, revealing a black pair of panties to match the bra. The black nail polish and matching black undergarments contrasted with her pale skin tone perfectly. I had always gotten a bit of a goth vibe from her, what with the black hair and black eye make-up. Either way, the color looked great on her, so what did it matter.As I stood there admiring her, she pushed me onto the bed. I laid there on my back, surprised, as she climbed on top of me and straddled my pelvis. My hard cock was pressed against her panties, the fabric was practically soaked from how wet she was. It was clear enough by now that she liked to be in control, which was new to me. Erin then reached behind her back and unclasped her bra, letting it fall from her shoulders, exposing her average but perky tits. I reached my hands up to feel her tits and hard pointed nipples, but before I could she grabbed my hands and wrapped her discarded bra around my wrists, firmly binding my hands together. She then repositioned my arms so my bound hands were above my head, I could’ve moved them, but decided to play along with her. She then lifted off my pelvis enough so she could take off her panties, revealing her tight wet cunt with a thin patch of black fur just above her slit.“Nobody knows this, but I like to be in charge. Hope you’re cool with that.” Erin said, looking down at me.As I opened my mouth to speak, Erin immediately balled up her panties and stuffed them in my mouth. I looked up at her in surprise and she just flashed a sexy mischievous smile with a fire in her eyes. The moist black panties were strong with the musky scent and taste of her cunt. My heart was racing and my cock was hard as steel. Yeah, I was definitely cool with this.Erin positioned herself above my cock and slowly lowered herself onto it. She let out a gentle moan as her wet lips parted and her cunt slowly descended my shaft inch by inch. All I could do was moan into her panties.“Oh damn, I haven’t had a cock in me in ages it seems like” she said when she bottomed out on my member.After sitting there for a minute with my cock buried in her soaking wet snatch to get used to its size, she then began slowly raising up so she could better position herself. She planted her feet on my bed on either side of my thighs and placed her hands on my chest to brace herself.“I hope you’re ready, I’m 'bout to ride this thing like there’s no tomorrow.” she said.All I could do was moan and nod my head “yes.” She then quickly dropped down impaling herself on my erect pole. Her fleshy ass made a slapping sound as it collided with my thighs and she let out a vocal yelp when she once again bottomed out on my erect pole with force. I moaned into her panties as she began bouncing up and down on me, my cock easily sliding in and out of her wet cunt as she impaled herself over and over again.“ooh my god! Your cock is so fucking big in my cunt!” she exclaimed as she used her muscular legs to quickly raise and lower herself onto my hard veiny member.She then took used on of her hands to start playing with her clit, moaning as she expertly bounced up and down on me at a fast pace. All I could do was moan from the feeling of my cock being repeatedly buried in hot tight cunt, her juices rapidly leaking onto my shaft. I just laid there staring up at her perky tits bouncing violently as she rode me like a professional bull rider. There was no way I was gonna last much longer and I just hoped she was close as well.Erin continued riding me for another couple of minutes, not slowing the pace at all as the sounds of our clapping flesh bounced off the wooden walls of my dorm room. I was trying like hell to hold back the flood gates, until finally I felt her muscles begin to contract and her cunt begin to pulsate against my shaft.“Mm; fuck! I’m cumming!” she slowed down to a crawl and yelped as her orgasm hit her and her fluids began washing over my buried cock.I took this as my cue and finally unleashed my own orgasm. I grunted and groaned into her panties as I began shooting my hot sticky load deep into her cunt. She stopped moving completely and moaned as I filled her with my seed.In the aftermath of our respective climaxes she collapsed onto me, her soft tits squeezing against my chest. We both breathed heavily. I took this time to unbind my hands and with a hand freed, I took her delicious panties out of my mouth.“That was incredible, I haven’t had a good fuck in ages.” she said getting off of me and grabbing her undergarments that were lying next to us.“Now then, shall we go to lunch?” she said, quickly putting on her bra and panties.I nodded in agreement as I too began getting dressed. I was a bit surprised that she barely took any time to rest after her orgasm before she started putting her clothes on. She may act innocent and reserved, but this certainly wasn’t her first rodeo, and I mean that in both the literal and metaphorical sense.“We’ll for sure be doing this again sometime.” she said, finishing putting in her uniform.I was still speechless. I’d never had sex like that before, and I was still so dumbfounded at how she had everyone fooled with the whole innocent shy girl routine. Of course, I would soon realize that it wasn’t an act at all, and would only act the way she had with me, when she was overcome with lust.To be continued.By Cheat105 for Literotica.

On this episode we talk with Cory Whitaker who is the head coach of the Culver Girls Academy prep hockey team. We talk about what makes a great goalie, go into detail on the Culver academies and all the great things he is doing to take the girls program to the next level. You can connect with Cory Whitaker either on the Culver Girls Academy  website: https://culverathletics.com/sports/womens-ice-hockey/roster/coaches/cory-whitaker/483 or via Cory Whitaker's  Champs App profile:  https://profile.champs.app/h/cory-whitaker You can learn more about the CulverGirls Academy hockey program here:   https://culverathletics.com/sports/womens-ice-hockey or follow Cory and the team on Twitter:  @CW1_STL  & @CGAPrepHockey and Instagram @cwcoach & @cgahockey Here is a list of 2024 Girls Hockey Events:  www.champs.app/2023/11/2024-girls-hockey-event-calendar-camps-showcases-tournaments-spring-summer/ To learn more about minor hockey development and recruiting for both girls and boys, visit the Champs App website http://www.champs.app Create a free, beautiful Champs Hockey Profile to help with college or prep school recruiting: https://profile.champs.app/sign-up With Champs App profile you can: ·         Share highlight videos, statistics and coach information ·         Add a player's playing history (teams, coaches, level of play) and upcoming games schedule ·         Share personal, student and athletic profile information ·         Invite and connect with coaches, players and teammates Once you create your profile, you will have a personalized link to share with coaches and teams. Or you can connect directly with coaches on Champs App.  Here is a list of college and team coaches already using Champs App:  https://www.champs.app/2022/09/ncaa-coaches-directory/  You can view sample profiles here:  Women's: Cammie Knight  and Men's: Wayne Crosby https://profile.champs.app/h/cammie-knight and https://profile.champs.app/h/wayne-crosby

Alan is the only guy in an all-girls school.By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Hello, my name is Alan and through some strange twist of fate at age 18 I ended up the only boy in an all-girls school for my senior year. Now I understand, to most guys the idea of being surrounded by hot girls every day sounds like a dream come true, but being a teenage boy I was basically a walking hard on, which was like torture. How did I end up in this place? Well, long story short I got into some trouble and was kicked out of my old school and my mother who was the headmistress at Redwood Academy for Girls, pulled some strings and exceptions were made, so I got transferred here. It’s a little hard to explain and I don’t know all the details myself. The school didn't want to lose their head mistress, so a probationary enrollment was authorized by the regents.Now growing up in a family with only my mother, my sister, my aunt, and my 2 female cousins, I was used to being around women. My father had split when I was young and my aunt’s husband had split too, which I’m quite sure left them feeling a bit jaded towards men. But despite their feelings toward men, they always treated me very well, so I never felt unloved or anything. Well that was until I became a teenager and started getting into trouble. Then I suppose the recent trouble with my school was the last straw and despite my mother going out on a limb to get me transferred to Redwood she seemed to act rather cold towards me, and I got a similar treatment from the rest of the family.On my first day in the new school, I was introduced by the teachers in all my classes and let’s just say the reception was a little less than warm. Some girls looked at me curiously, clearly fascinated by the situation. But most of the girls met me with cold stares, quite obviously not happy about me, a guy being allowed in their school. And honestly, who could blame them? I didn’t even try to make an effort to fit in, hell I didn’t even wear the school uniform, right. The uniform which consisted of a gray blazer with school seal sewn onto the breast, a navy blue knit vest sweater, a white button down formal shirt, a tie, a pleated wool skirt or navy slacks, and brown leather dress shoes. The proper way to wear the uniform was the blazer closed with the three buttons going down the bottom half, white dress shirt tucked in and buttoned all the way up, and the tie done in your typical Windsor knot. (Being a male, the tie part only applied to me, the females had ties too but not the same as a men’s tie. And I was forbidden to wear a skirt.)Anyways, having always hated dressing up; I walked into that school with the blazer unbuttoned and open, the white shirt only half-way tucked in with the top few buttons undone and the tie was half-assed at best. Not to mention my unkempt medium length brown hair and the unshaven stubble on my face. From the second I stepped foot on that campus most everyone looked at me like some kind of delinquent. And by the time I was being introduced in my classes, word had already gotten around that the new male student was a delinquent and somehow they even got the idea that I’m some kind of pervert. I’ll concede the delinquent part, but a pervert? That frustrated me.There are probably some well-adjusted girls in this academy, but a bunch of the chicks are either man-haters, lesbians, phobic of all things male, or just generally snobs. Testosterone is regarded as a toxic and harmful scourge on half of the world's population, and responsible for the bulk of crime, violence, war, and the suppression of the enlightened feminine half of the world. The sociology department faculty advances these beliefs and even advocates such bigoted attitudes in their lectures. If a girl wasn't already a sexist bigot when she got there, she likely graduated as a fully converted bitch.When the first day of classes ended, I walked alone to the student dorms. I was supposed to be meeting with the RA concerning my living situation on campus. The campus was huge, countless classrooms and other facilities, three separate dorms each with their own cafeterias and rec rooms. It’s really a miracle I didn’t get lost. I got to the dorms and found the RA in her office. I noticed immediately that she was an attractive woman. She looked to be maybe in her late 20s to early 30s.“Alan Reynolds?” she asked.“Yeah,” I said.“Right. Well hello, I’m Danielle. I’m the resident assistant of these dorms. Go ahead and take a seat.” she said, gesturing to a chair sitting in front of her desk.I took a seat while she turned her attention back to the computer sitting on her desk.“I’ll assign you a room here in a bit, but first I need to go over the rules with you. As you can imagine the situation is a bit unprecedented.” she said turning her attention to me.I just nodded my head.“First off, we don’t have any designated men’s facilities in the dorms. So we’ve had to make some new rules for the bathrooms and showers. I’ve made up a schedule for when you can use the showers; when nobody else is using them. As for the restrooms, since that obviously can’t be scheduled, you’ll have to use one of the guest restrooms on the main campus.” she said, handing me a piece of paper with a list of times that I can use the showers.“That’s fine.” I said, but thinking differently. Wonderful, I thought, this is basically like a fucking prison, scheduled showers? Fuck.I mean, I understood the reasoning, but it still bothered me none the less.“Good” she said, with a smile. “If you’ll follow me, I’ll show you to your room.” she added while standing up from her desk.I followed her out of her office and walked with her as she continued telling me about the dorm, the cafeteria, rec room, etc. She showed me to my room at the near end of the hall.“For obvious reasons, you’ll be given your own room. All students are expected to be in their rooms with lights out at 10pm. If you need anything, just ask, you know where my office is. Since your assigned room is near the stairs and shower room, you'll have to answer for any time you're seen further down the hall, or on any other residential floor. Several parents are not happy that a guy is in their daughter's school, so we've made a strong commitment to them that we would step up the monitoring of your presence.” she said handing me the room key before walking away.I entered my room and took a look around. There were 2 beds, 2 dressers, 2 desks, and a pretty sizable closet that was clearly built for 2. Looking around at all the extra furnishings really hammered home how lonely my life would be at this school. Then again, I suppose having my own room was better than having to share like all the other students. I set my book bag down next to the desk and took a seat on the bed, luckily the bed was at least plenty comfortable, but I would need to get sheets, pillows, and blankets. However all of my stuff was out in mom’s car, so I would have to go see her before the day was over.I got up and left my room, shutting the door and locking it behind me. I walked through the hall of the dorm, ignoring the stares from the girls. I made my way out of the dorm and onto the main campus. I was headed to the headmistress’s office, my mom’s office. When I got to the building where her office was located I walked in and found mom’s office, the door was open so I didn’t bother knocking or talking to her secretary.“Mom,” I said, to get her attention as she was busy working at her desk.“I have a secretary for a reason, you know.” she said, not even looking up from her work.She’s been rather cold and distant like this ever since the trouble with my old school, so this was no surprise.“I hardly think I need to ask a secretary to speak to my mother.” I countered.“Very well, what do you need? I’m busy.” she responded.“I need to get my stuff out of your car.” I said.Mom then reached down to her purse on the floor beside her and grabbed her keys from one of the pockets. And she finally looked up from her work at me when she handed me the keys.“Fix your uniform, Alan. And please get a haircut and shave. Try to make yourself presentable.” she said before turning her attention back to her work.I didn’t say anything more. I just stuffed the keys in my pocket and walked out of her office. Strangely enough it felt good that she acknowledged my improper wear of the uniform, it seems to have been the most attention she’s paid to me in a long while. I walked out to the parking lot where mom’s car was parked. I had a couple of boxes and bags, too much to carry all the way to the dorms, so I just drove the car over to the dorms and parked outside. I then got out and grabbed my two large duffel bags from the backseat and began carrying them to my room. I made note of the audience of girls watching me as I carried my bags. I dropped my bags off in my room, then made my way back out to the car. I popped the trunk and as I looked in the trunk to get my remaining boxes, I heard a female voice from behind me.“Hey, you’re the new male student, right? Alan’s your name?” the female voice asked.“Huh? Oh yeah,” I said, turning around slightly startled.The voice had come from a pretty attractive brunette with green eyes. I couldn’t tell much else about her due to the restrictive school uniform, but she had a light tan and stood about 5 foot 6. I remembered her from one of my morning classes. She’s one of the few girls who didn’t look at me with disgust. I also quickly noticed the number of girls outside the dorm who were giving me the stink eye as this girl spoke to me. And she must’ve noticed too.“Oh don’t worry about any of them. Most of them are just uppity bitches who are just jealous that their boyfriends aren’t allowed on campus and you were.” she said, looking around at the other girls.Wow, I thought, this girl just calls it how she sees it. It was a breath of fresh air to be sure.“Anyways, you need some help carrying those boxes? Oh I’m Molly, by the way. Nice to meet you.” she said with a smile and a cute giggle, reaching out her hand for a handshake.“Uh yeah, nice to meet you, I’m Alan.” I said, taking her petite hand in mine and shaking it.“Yeah, I know. Everyone knows your name,” she said with a another cute giggle.“Oh, right.” I said, with a nervous smile as I scratched the back of my head.“You want some help? I can carry one of those for ya.” she said, easing the nervous tension with a smile.“Oh, um yeah. Thanks.” I said, handing her the lighter of the two boxes.“No problem.” she said, as we began walking with the boxes to my room.Once we got to my room with the boxes I set them on the floor in my room, while Molly waited in the hall.“Thanks for the help.” I said, meeting her back out in the hall.“It was no problem. And it was nice meeting you. Come talk to me sometime. I’ll be eating dinner in the cafeteria around 6 if you wanted to come sit with me,” she said with that same cute smile from before.“Uh, yeah, I may do that.” I said.With that she walked away. Meanwhile I headed back out to mom’s car, so I could return it to her parking space. I drove the car back across campus as I thought about the girl. She was nice, and quite pretty. I would for sure take her up on her offer to eat with her. After all, I was getting pretty hungry. I parked mom’s car back in her spot and then brought her keys back to her. I didn’t bother to say anything to her, nor her to me. I just dropped the keys off and continued on my way to the dorms.Back in my room I checked the time, it was only about 5. That Molly girl had said she would be getting dinner around 6, so I had an hour to kill. I decided to go ahead and unpack my things, my casual clothes I put in the dresser, and I had a few spare uniforms that I hung in the closet. I unpacked my computer from one of the boxes and set it up on the desk. In the other box was some sheets, a blanket, and a couple of pillows, I made up my bed and by the time I’d finished unpacking it was nearly 6.I left my room and headed to the cafeteria. I grabbed a plate of food and looked for a place to sit. I quickly noticed Molly. She was sitting by herself. So I walked over and sat across from her.“Hey, I was wondering if you were coming.” she said, greeting me.“Yeah I got hungry.” I said, as I began to eat.“Did you get everything unpacked okay?” she asked, looking up from her own food.“Yeah,” I said.We continued our small talk like that for a little while. She asked how I ended up in this school. I didn’t tell her the whole truth, only that I had gotten in trouble at my last school and they gave me the boot. I could tell she was still curious and wanted the whole story, but she didn’t press thankfully. As we continued talking, 3 girls walked up to the table, I prepared myself to be insulted by them, but no insults came.“Hey Molly!” the 3 girls said in unison.“Hey guys, have a seat.” Molly replied.I deduced that they were friends of Molly.“So who’s the guy?” one girl asked Molly.“This is the new student, Alan.” Molly replied.“Oh, so this is the male student I’ve been hearing about all day. Well, I’m Katie.” the same girl responded.“And I’m Amanda.” one of the others chimed in.“I’m Erin.” the last one added.They all had friendly smiles as they introduced themselves.“Oh. Well, as Molly said, I’m Alan. It’s nice to meet all of you.” I said, returning their friendly smiles.“We’re all on the volleyball team together.” Molly said.“Oh cool, I didn’t even know this place has a volleyball team.” I said.“Well, you probably don’t know much about this place, do ya?” Katie said, with a giggle.“I know, look at the way he wears the uniform.” Amanda chimed in with a laugh, pointing at my disheveled appearance, the other girls let out a laugh as well.“Ah well, you know, just thought I’d make a fashion statement.” I said, try my hand at some humor and all 5 of us began laughing.We all sat there talking and laughing for a few minutes when I decided to check the time. It was nearly 8:30, which was one of my scheduled shower times.“Well ladies, I do hate to cut this short but I gotta get going. I’ll talk to y'all some other time.” I said, before getting up.The girls all said goodbye, then I left. I quickly went back to my room, grabbed a towel, a change of clothes, along with a toothbrush and toothpaste, shampoo, and bodywash then went to the showers. The showers were empty as expected, Danielle, the RA, had already gone over this schedule with all the girls living in the dorm. I set my towel and clothes on the counter and put my shampoo, bodywash, etc. in one of the shower stalls. I then quickly removed my clothing and got in the shower. It felt good standing under the relaxing cascade of hot water after such a long and stressful day. But as I had only been allotted 15 minutes in the shower, I couldn’t relax too much. So I brushed my teeth quickly then washed my hair and body afterward. I then got out of the shower and began drying off. I put on a clean pair of boxers and athletic shorts I’d brought with me. I didn’t think to grab a shirt to take to the bathroom, besides the shower was just down the hall from me, so being shirtless for a few seconds wouldn’t hurt. I grabbed my dirty clothes, towel, and hygiene products and left the showers.As I walked out into the hall, I noticed almost immediately that there were several girls out in the hall and they were staring at me, well my shirtless torso to be more precise. Now look, I’m not a muscle-bound meathead by any means, but I did have some decent muscles and noticeable abs from working out and stood at about 6'0. Plus, coming from a family of naturally attractive people, I was at least reasonably handsome myself, or so I’ve been told. I was just glad the girls weren’t staring at me in disgust for once, so I didn’t mind the attention as I walked back to my room.Back in my room I put my dirty clothes in my laundry bag, then sat at my desk and turned on my computer. Luckily the dorms all had Wi-Fi so I was able to connect to the internet. I decided to check my Facebook to see what my old friends were up to. I saw that I had received friend requests from Molly, Katie, Amanda, and Erin. I accepted the friend requests then signed out of Facebook. I then turned on some music and went over to my bed to lie down.I laid in bed listening to music and I thought about the day’s events. At first I dreaded having to go this school, but the first day wasn’t actually so bad, I did at least manage to meet a few intriguing girls. What an attractive group of girls, I thought. They were all seniors, like me, except they were actually supposed to be in this school, unlike me. Katie had dirty blonde hair that stopped just below her jawline and hazel eyes, she was certainly shorter and more petite than the other girls, standing about 5 foot zero, but had the more outgoing personality. Amanda had shoulder length flaxen blonde hair and light blue eyes, she had without a doubt the more curvy body type, her ample bust was noticeable even under that restrictive school uniform, and she’s about 5 foot 5. Erin had long dark almost black hair and brown eyes, I’d say she was the most average of the group, she stood about 5 foot 3 and while the other girls all had light tans of varying tones, Erin’s skin was a bit paler, not ghost white or anything but not tan either. Don’t get me wrong, Erin was plenty attractive too, she just didn’t stick out like the other girls did. Plus, she seemed to have a more reserved personality.Being a teenage boy with raging hormones, I immediately began to think about whether I had a shot with any of these girls. But then I remembered how I ended up in this school and realized I should just suppress my own urges and forget about it, lest I get kicked out of this school as well. You see, that trouble I got into at my old school, it was those very same hormones. Those damned accursed hormones that led me astray. Long story short, I got caught having sex with a female student in the girl’s bathroom. Then as if that alone wasn’t bad enough, the girl’s parents tried to say I forced her to have sex with me and threatened to get the law involved. In the end they got a restraining order against me, I was banned from ever setting foot on the school’s property, and I was forced to leave the county completely. No one believed for a second that I was innocent and the girl’s parents had pressured her to keep quiet, all of my friends stopped talking to me and even my own family began ignoring me. The whole matter got swept under the rug, but the damage was done. My mother, left with no options pulled some strings to get me into Redwood Academy for Girls, and trust me I see the irony in that, considering my supposed crime. I just want to set the record straight, I have never nor would I ever pressure a girl into sex.Needless to say, the whole incident had a lasting effect on me. I couldn’t so much as look at a girl without getting nervous now. I guess subconsciously the only thing I could think about was what all could go wrong, that history would repeat itself and I would end up in the exact same kind of situation that got me here in the first place. So I resolved to keep my hormone in check. I should just focus on my education, I told myself, and getting my family to forgive me. The latter would be much easier said than done. I still remember what my mother said to me after the incident, she looked at me with cold eyes and said: “I guess you’re no different than any other man. I’m so disappointed in you.” Her words cut me like a knife, and after a while I stopped trying to plead my innocence to her. I was depressed most of the time, constantly questioning why the girl wouldn’t just come clean, wondering why her parents had such an axe to grind, after all it was just a couple of horny teenagers doing what horny teenagers do. But most of all what bothered me was that my own family had never even stopped to hear my side of the story.Anyways back to the story, I was laying in my bed listening to music, thinking about the past. I was feeling pretty shitty, when suddenly I got a notification on my phone, the short ringing sound drew me out my own head and I checked my smart phone to see what it was. It was a notification of a Facebook message from Molly.It read: “Hey, I see you accepted my friend request. Here’s my cell number, text me sometime.”I immediately forgot about my sorrows as I read her message. I know I had resolved to keep my hormones in check, but what harm could come from just talking to a girl? So I saved the attached number to my phone, then proceeded to send a text.Me: Hey, it’s Alan. I just got your message.Molly: Great! And now I’ve got your number, I hope you don’t mind if I give it to Katie, Amanda, and Erin.Me: No, that’s fine.Molly: Awesome. So what ya up to?Me: Just lying in bed listening to music til I get tired, probably go to sleep here in a few minutes.Molly: Yeah same here. Hey, text me tomorrow and we’ll meet up for breakfast. Goodnight!Me: Will do. Goodnight.With that I turned off my phone and plugged it into the charger, then went over to my computer and shut it down. I lay back down in my bed and closed my eyes to go to sleep. My first day was finally over, and all in all it hadn’t been so bad. I met several girls who were nice and fun to be around. Maybe this school wouldn’t be so bad after all, I thought as I fell asleep.Over the next few weeks, I talked to Molly and the other 3 girls quite a bit, and we all were getting along pretty well. I was beginning to enjoy this new school I had been dreading at first. I was actually having fun. Sure, there were still plenty of other girls around school that would shoot me the stink eye anytime they saw me and they would even direct their looks towards Molly, Katie, Amanda, and Erin when we were spending time together. Anytime we had free time the 5 of us would hang out, sometimes we would even leave the school campus to go into the city and catch a movie, visit shops, or grab a bite to eat when we got tired of eating at school. Molly and I had especially gotten closer, we would talk with and/or text each other most every day. We’d gotten to where we talked about most everything with each other, no matter how personal. We trusted each other implicitly. But the one thing I could never bring myself to tell her was about the trouble at my old school, I wanted to avoid reliving those sour memories at all costs, I would take them to my grave if possible. Also I just didn’t want her to think less of me, even though I was sure she may be the only person who would believe my side of the story, I still couldn’t bring myself to talk about it. And even though I was certain I was beginning to fall this girl. I could never make a move. My past still haunted me and prevented me from doing so.Anyways volleyball season was just about to start so that meant the girls wouldn’t have as much free time anymore because they would be busy practicing. Luckily Molly and the girls invited me to come watch their practices anytime I wanted. So when I got done with classes for the day I would go sit in the gym bleachers and do my homework as I watched them practice, which served as good entertainment, but also good eye candy as often times the girls would practice in just their sports bras and short tight athletic shorts. It was almost as if they forgot there was a hormonal teenage guy sitting in the bleachers watching them, or they just didn’t care. Either way it provided me the opportunity to get a better look at their bodies. But anytime I found myself staring for too long, I would have to reprimand myself, after all I had promised myself I wouldn’t get into the same situation that landed me in so much trouble at my old school. I told myself it was okay to look, but I mustn’t try to take it any further than that. No matter how beautiful these girls were, I had to fight my urges. I could not afford to screw this up. Little did I know, on one particular day I would soon find myself embroiled in a similar set of circumstances but with a very different outcome.Said day was a Wednesday. Practice had been cut short because Molly had rolled her ankle trying to go for a save. It wasn’t severe or anything, and wouldn’t inhibit her from playing in the upcoming first match, but the coach had told her to stay off it for a few days. After the practice was cut short that evening Amanda and I helped Molly walk by letting her brace herself on our shoulders. We first went to the cafeteria for a quick meal, then we helped her to her dorm room. That’s where we parted ways and I went to my room, where I relaxed on my bed with some music playing on my computer. It was just past curfew when I heard a knock at my door. I got up walked over to the door wondering who could be visiting so late. I opened the door and to my surprise it was Molly, still in her practice clothes.“Molly, what the hell? I thought you were supposed to stay off that ankle?” I said in shock. “Not only that, do you know how late it is?” I continued.“I know. Look can I come in and sit for a bit?” she said with pain in her face and voice.“Um, okay, sure” I nervously said, I couldn’t in good conscience just make her limp all the way back to her room.“Don’t worry, my roomie is sleeping and everyone else in their rooms, so no one saw me.” she said, as I helped her over to the chair at my desk, shutting the door behind her and making one last check that nobody saw.“Okay, but what about Danielle? What happens when she does her nightly room checks?” I said, worried that the RA could pop in at any second and get the wrong idea about why Molly was in my room.“Oh, she’s out with her boyfriend tonight. She won’t be back til late. But that’s a secret, so shush, don’t tell nobody.” she replied with a giggle. “Seriously, don’t tell anyone, she could lose her job.” Molly stopped laughing.“Ok. So what’s up?” I asked, still confused as to why Molly was in my room.“Well I tried to sleep but this damn ankle hurts so bad. After awhile I got bored and wanted someone to talk to. Seeing as my roomie is sleeping and I knew you would still be up, I just decided to come see you.” Molly replied, flashing that same cute smile that I had become entranced by on many occasions.“Damn, I had no idea it hurt that bad, tough break, I’m sorry. Let me know if there’s anything I can do.” I said, showing real concern.After a pause, as though she were mulling it over, she finally spoke.“Actually, there is something I could use your help with.” she said, looking at the ground as she spoke.It was obvious that she was nervous, what could she possibly want help with, I wondered.“Well, ya see, since my ankle was hurting so bad I couldn’t take a shower earlier and I feel so nasty from sweating during practice, and I’m not supposed to put any weight on it. So, um, could you maybe help me get to the shower and make sure I don’t fall?” she said, looking as innocent as possible.I could hardly believe what I’d just heard. I wanted to refuse, because I knew where this could potentially lead and I did not want to go through that kind of trouble again. But then again maybe I was jumping to conclusions, maybe she really did need help, after all she had just hurt her ankle.“I don’t know, Molly. Don’t you think there’s someone better you could ask, like another girl?” I said,“I would, but everyone else is asleep, you’re the only person I know that stays up this late, and it’s not like anyone will see us, everyone is sleeping after all and Danielle doesn’t get back until much later when she goes out with her boyfriend. It’ll be fine, plus I trust you not to peek, so what’s the problem?” Molly replied.After thinking about it for a second, I realized that I was probably just reading too much into the whole thing, besides Molly most likely wasn’t interested in me in that way, I was as you might say, in the friend zone.“Okay, you make a valid point.” I said.“Great! Now if you would please help me back to my room so I can grab a towel and a change of clothes” she responded.“Yeah, no problem,” I said, letting her brace herself on my shoulder as I quietly helped her down the hall to her room.Once we got to her room I waited by the door as she quietly grabbed a towel and clothes from her dresser. We she finished I let her brace herself once more on my shoulder and helped her limp back down the hall to the showers.“Thanks for doing this Alan.” she said as we reached the bathroom.“You’re welcome.” I replied.I stood with my back turned to her so I couldn’t see as she braced herself on my shoulder to get undressed. And I assure you, the idea of an extremely attractive girl getting undressed right behind was certainly enough to get the blood flowing. I waited outside the stall while she showered, as she had requested, so I could help in case she fell.As thoughts of this hot naked girl showering right there near me flooded into my brain, I began to feel a slight stirring in my loins. I would have to be careful, to avoid her noticing. Although, as more thoughts flooded in, the ever increasing bulge in my pants was becoming much harder to conceal.Finally after about 15 minutes or so of waiting, I heard the water turn off. Molly reached her arm out from behind the curtain, so I handed her the towel she’d brought. Like before, I kept my back turned so I wouldn’t see her when she came out of the stall. Then, I guess she underestimated how wet the floor was and only being on one foot had made it even more hazardous because as she exited the stall she slipped and began to fall. Having good reflexes, I instinctively turned around to grab her and prevent her from falling. But due to the awkward way in which she was falling, I slipped on the wet floor as well as I caught her. With a thud I had fallen onto my back and Molly had fallen on top of me. It took me all of a few seconds to realize that the towel she had wrapped around herself had come undone in the commotion, and she was now lying on top of me with her wet modest B-cup breasts pressed against my chest. The only thing between us was my thin t-shirt which was now wet from her body.“Oh shit, are you okay Alan?” she asked.“Yeah, are you okay” I asked in return.“I’m good, because you caught me, thanks for that by the way.” she replied, giving me a quick peck on the cheek, seeing as our faces were just inches apart anyways.I had no time to think about the kiss on the cheek, however small it was, because that’s about the time I realized that her thigh was pressed right up against my crotch. She without a doubt could feel the rock hard bulge against her thigh, I was terrified. I then felt her nipples begin to harden against my chest as we just stared each other in the eye in complete silence. Then without warning Molly leaned her face down and kissed me on the lips. In that instant every bit of resolve I had to not make those same old mistakes had crumbled. Without even thinking about it I began to kiss her soft supple lips back. We kissed there on the floor for almost a minute before Molly broke our kiss.“I’ve waited so long to do that.” Molly said, staring me in the eyes once more.Wow, I thought, she was waiting to kiss me? I could see immediately that Molly had a fire in her eyes, and judging by the rigidity of nipples and her slight breathlessness, I could tell she was just as turned on as I was.To be continued.By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan is the only guy in an all-girls school.By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Hello, my name is Alan and through some strange twist of fate at age 18 I ended up the only boy in an all-girls school for my senior year. Now I understand, to most guys the idea of being surrounded by hot girls every day sounds like a dream come true, but being a teenage boy I was basically a walking hard on, which was like torture. How did I end up in this place? Well, long story short I got into some trouble and was kicked out of my old school and my mother who was the headmistress at Redwood Academy for Girls, pulled some strings and exceptions were made, so I got transferred here. It’s a little hard to explain and I don’t know all the details myself. The school didn't want to lose their head mistress, so a probationary enrollment was authorized by the regents.Now growing up in a family with only my mother, my sister, my aunt, and my 2 female cousins, I was used to being around women. My father had split when I was young and my aunt’s husband had split too, which I’m quite sure left them feeling a bit jaded towards men. But despite their feelings toward men, they always treated me very well, so I never felt unloved or anything. Well that was until I became a teenager and started getting into trouble. Then I suppose the recent trouble with my school was the last straw and despite my mother going out on a limb to get me transferred to Redwood she seemed to act rather cold towards me, and I got a similar treatment from the rest of the family.On my first day in the new school, I was introduced by the teachers in all my classes and let’s just say the reception was a little less than warm. Some girls looked at me curiously, clearly fascinated by the situation. But most of the girls met me with cold stares, quite obviously not happy about me, a guy being allowed in their school. And honestly, who could blame them? I didn’t even try to make an effort to fit in, hell I didn’t even wear the school uniform, right. The uniform which consisted of a gray blazer with school seal sewn onto the breast, a navy blue knit vest sweater, a white button down formal shirt, a tie, a pleated wool skirt or navy slacks, and brown leather dress shoes. The proper way to wear the uniform was the blazer closed with the three buttons going down the bottom half, white dress shirt tucked in and buttoned all the way up, and the tie done in your typical Windsor knot. (Being a male, the tie part only applied to me, the females had ties too but not the same as a men’s tie. And I was forbidden to wear a skirt.)Anyways, having always hated dressing up; I walked into that school with the blazer unbuttoned and open, the white shirt only half-way tucked in with the top few buttons undone and the tie was half-assed at best. Not to mention my unkempt medium length brown hair and the unshaven stubble on my face. From the second I stepped foot on that campus most everyone looked at me like some kind of delinquent. And by the time I was being introduced in my classes, word had already gotten around that the new male student was a delinquent and somehow they even got the idea that I’m some kind of pervert. I’ll concede the delinquent part, but a pervert? That frustrated me.There are probably some well-adjusted girls in this academy, but a bunch of the chicks are either man-haters, lesbians, phobic of all things male, or just generally snobs. Testosterone is regarded as a toxic and harmful scourge on half of the world's population, and responsible for the bulk of crime, violence, war, and the suppression of the enlightened feminine half of the world. The sociology department faculty advances these beliefs and even advocates such bigoted attitudes in their lectures. If a girl wasn't already a sexist bigot when she got there, she likely graduated as a fully converted bitch.When the first day of classes ended, I walked alone to the student dorms. I was supposed to be meeting with the RA concerning my living situation on campus. The campus was huge, countless classrooms and other facilities, three separate dorms each with their own cafeterias and rec rooms. It’s really a miracle I didn’t get lost. I got to the dorms and found the RA in her office. I noticed immediately that she was an attractive woman. She looked to be maybe in her late 20s to early 30s.“Alan Reynolds?” she asked.“Yeah,” I said.“Right. Well hello, I’m Danielle. I’m the resident assistant of these dorms. Go ahead and take a seat.” she said, gesturing to a chair sitting in front of her desk.I took a seat while she turned her attention back to the computer sitting on her desk.“I’ll assign you a room here in a bit, but first I need to go over the rules with you. As you can imagine the situation is a bit unprecedented.” she said turning her attention to me.I just nodded my head.“First off, we don’t have any designated men’s facilities in the dorms. So we’ve had to make some new rules for the bathrooms and showers. I’ve made up a schedule for when you can use the showers; when nobody else is using them. As for the restrooms, since that obviously can’t be scheduled, you’ll have to use one of the guest restrooms on the main campus.” she said, handing me a piece of paper with a list of times that I can use the showers.“That’s fine.” I said, but thinking differently. Wonderful, I thought, this is basically like a fucking prison, scheduled showers? Fuck.I mean, I understood the reasoning, but it still bothered me none the less.“Good” she said, with a smile. “If you’ll follow me, I’ll show you to your room.” she added while standing up from her desk.I followed her out of her office and walked with her as she continued telling me about the dorm, the cafeteria, rec room, etc. She showed me to my room at the near end of the hall.“For obvious reasons, you’ll be given your own room. All students are expected to be in their rooms with lights out at 10pm. If you need anything, just ask, you know where my office is. Since your assigned room is near the stairs and shower room, you'll have to answer for any time you're seen further down the hall, or on any other residential floor. Several parents are not happy that a guy is in their daughter's school, so we've made a strong commitment to them that we would step up the monitoring of your presence.” she said handing me the room key before walking away.I entered my room and took a look around. There were 2 beds, 2 dressers, 2 desks, and a pretty sizable closet that was clearly built for 2. Looking around at all the extra furnishings really hammered home how lonely my life would be at this school. Then again, I suppose having my own room was better than having to share like all the other students. I set my book bag down next to the desk and took a seat on the bed, luckily the bed was at least plenty comfortable, but I would need to get sheets, pillows, and blankets. However all of my stuff was out in mom’s car, so I would have to go see her before the day was over.I got up and left my room, shutting the door and locking it behind me. I walked through the hall of the dorm, ignoring the stares from the girls. I made my way out of the dorm and onto the main campus. I was headed to the headmistress’s office, my mom’s office. When I got to the building where her office was located I walked in and found mom’s office, the door was open so I didn’t bother knocking or talking to her secretary.“Mom,” I said, to get her attention as she was busy working at her desk.“I have a secretary for a reason, you know.” she said, not even looking up from her work.She’s been rather cold and distant like this ever since the trouble with my old school, so this was no surprise.“I hardly think I need to ask a secretary to speak to my mother.” I countered.“Very well, what do you need? I’m busy.” she responded.“I need to get my stuff out of your car.” I said.Mom then reached down to her purse on the floor beside her and grabbed her keys from one of the pockets. And she finally looked up from her work at me when she handed me the keys.“Fix your uniform, Alan. And please get a haircut and shave. Try to make yourself presentable.” she said before turning her attention back to her work.I didn’t say anything more. I just stuffed the keys in my pocket and walked out of her office. Strangely enough it felt good that she acknowledged my improper wear of the uniform, it seems to have been the most attention she’s paid to me in a long while. I walked out to the parking lot where mom’s car was parked. I had a couple of boxes and bags, too much to carry all the way to the dorms, so I just drove the car over to the dorms and parked outside. I then got out and grabbed my two large duffel bags from the backseat and began carrying them to my room. I made note of the audience of girls watching me as I carried my bags. I dropped my bags off in my room, then made my way back out to the car. I popped the trunk and as I looked in the trunk to get my remaining boxes, I heard a female voice from behind me.“Hey, you’re the new male student, right? Alan’s your name?” the female voice asked.“Huh? Oh yeah,” I said, turning around slightly startled.The voice had come from a pretty attractive brunette with green eyes. I couldn’t tell much else about her due to the restrictive school uniform, but she had a light tan and stood about 5 foot 6. I remembered her from one of my morning classes. She’s one of the few girls who didn’t look at me with disgust. I also quickly noticed the number of girls outside the dorm who were giving me the stink eye as this girl spoke to me. And she must’ve noticed too.“Oh don’t worry about any of them. Most of them are just uppity bitches who are just jealous that their boyfriends aren’t allowed on campus and you were.” she said, looking around at the other girls.Wow, I thought, this girl just calls it how she sees it. It was a breath of fresh air to be sure.“Anyways, you need some help carrying those boxes? Oh I’m Molly, by the way. Nice to meet you.” she said with a smile and a cute giggle, reaching out her hand for a handshake.“Uh yeah, nice to meet you, I’m Alan.” I said, taking her petite hand in mine and shaking it.“Yeah, I know. Everyone knows your name,” she said with a another cute giggle.“Oh, right.” I said, with a nervous smile as I scratched the back of my head.“You want some help? I can carry one of those for ya.” she said, easing the nervous tension with a smile.“Oh, um yeah. Thanks.” I said, handing her the lighter of the two boxes.“No problem.” she said, as we began walking with the boxes to my room.Once we got to my room with the boxes I set them on the floor in my room, while Molly waited in the hall.“Thanks for the help.” I said, meeting her back out in the hall.“It was no problem. And it was nice meeting you. Come talk to me sometime. I’ll be eating dinner in the cafeteria around 6 if you wanted to come sit with me,” she said with that same cute smile from before.“Uh, yeah, I may do that.” I said.With that she walked away. Meanwhile I headed back out to mom’s car, so I could return it to her parking space. I drove the car back across campus as I thought about the girl. She was nice, and quite pretty. I would for sure take her up on her offer to eat with her. After all, I was getting pretty hungry. I parked mom’s car back in her spot and then brought her keys back to her. I didn’t bother to say anything to her, nor her to me. I just dropped the keys off and continued on my way to the dorms.Back in my room I checked the time, it was only about 5. That Molly girl had said she would be getting dinner around 6, so I had an hour to kill. I decided to go ahead and unpack my things, my casual clothes I put in the dresser, and I had a few spare uniforms that I hung in the closet. I unpacked my computer from one of the boxes and set it up on the desk. In the other box was some sheets, a blanket, and a couple of pillows, I made up my bed and by the time I’d finished unpacking it was nearly 6.I left my room and headed to the cafeteria. I grabbed a plate of food and looked for a place to sit. I quickly noticed Molly. She was sitting by herself. So I walked over and sat across from her.“Hey, I was wondering if you were coming.” she said, greeting me.“Yeah I got hungry.” I said, as I began to eat.“Did you get everything unpacked okay?” she asked, looking up from her own food.“Yeah,” I said.We continued our small talk like that for a little while. She asked how I ended up in this school. I didn’t tell her the whole truth, only that I had gotten in trouble at my last school and they gave me the boot. I could tell she was still curious and wanted the whole story, but she didn’t press thankfully. As we continued talking, 3 girls walked up to the table, I prepared myself to be insulted by them, but no insults came.“Hey Molly!” the 3 girls said in unison.“Hey guys, have a seat.” Molly replied.I deduced that they were friends of Molly.“So who’s the guy?” one girl asked Molly.“This is the new student, Alan.” Molly replied.“Oh, so this is the male student I’ve been hearing about all day. Well, I’m Katie.” the same girl responded.“And I’m Amanda.” one of the others chimed in.“I’m Erin.” the last one added.They all had friendly smiles as they introduced themselves.“Oh. Well, as Molly said, I’m Alan. It’s nice to meet all of you.” I said, returning their friendly smiles.“We’re all on the volleyball team together.” Molly said.“Oh cool, I didn’t even know this place has a volleyball team.” I said.“Well, you probably don’t know much about this place, do ya?” Katie said, with a giggle.“I know, look at the way he wears the uniform.” Amanda chimed in with a laugh, pointing at my disheveled appearance, the other girls let out a laugh as well.“Ah well, you know, just thought I’d make a fashion statement.” I said, try my hand at some humor and all 5 of us began laughing.We all sat there talking and laughing for a few minutes when I decided to check the time. It was nearly 8:30, which was one of my scheduled shower times.“Well ladies, I do hate to cut this short but I gotta get going. I’ll talk to y'all some other time.” I said, before getting up.The girls all said goodbye, then I left. I quickly went back to my room, grabbed a towel, a change of clothes, along with a toothbrush and toothpaste, shampoo, and bodywash then went to the showers. The showers were empty as expected, Danielle, the RA, had already gone over this schedule with all the girls living in the dorm. I set my towel and clothes on the counter and put my shampoo, bodywash, etc. in one of the shower stalls. I then quickly removed my clothing and got in the shower. It felt good standing under the relaxing cascade of hot water after such a long and stressful day. But as I had only been allotted 15 minutes in the shower, I couldn’t relax too much. So I brushed my teeth quickly then washed my hair and body afterward. I then got out of the shower and began drying off. I put on a clean pair of boxers and athletic shorts I’d brought with me. I didn’t think to grab a shirt to take to the bathroom, besides the shower was just down the hall from me, so being shirtless for a few seconds wouldn’t hurt. I grabbed my dirty clothes, towel, and hygiene products and left the showers.As I walked out into the hall, I noticed almost immediately that there were several girls out in the hall and they were staring at me, well my shirtless torso to be more precise. Now look, I’m not a muscle-bound meathead by any means, but I did have some decent muscles and noticeable abs from working out and stood at about 6'0. Plus, coming from a family of naturally attractive people, I was at least reasonably handsome myself, or so I’ve been told. I was just glad the girls weren’t staring at me in disgust for once, so I didn’t mind the attention as I walked back to my room.Back in my room I put my dirty clothes in my laundry bag, then sat at my desk and turned on my computer. Luckily the dorms all had Wi-Fi so I was able to connect to the internet. I decided to check my Facebook to see what my old friends were up to. I saw that I had received friend requests from Molly, Katie, Amanda, and Erin. I accepted the friend requests then signed out of Facebook. I then turned on some music and went over to my bed to lie down.I laid in bed listening to music and I thought about the day’s events. At first I dreaded having to go this school, but the first day wasn’t actually so bad, I did at least manage to meet a few intriguing girls. What an attractive group of girls, I thought. They were all seniors, like me, except they were actually supposed to be in this school, unlike me. Katie had dirty blonde hair that stopped just below her jawline and hazel eyes, she was certainly shorter and more petite than the other girls, standing about 5 foot zero, but had the more outgoing personality. Amanda had shoulder length flaxen blonde hair and light blue eyes, she had without a doubt the more curvy body type, her ample bust was noticeable even under that restrictive school uniform, and she’s about 5 foot 5. Erin had long dark almost black hair and brown eyes, I’d say she was the most average of the group, she stood about 5 foot 3 and while the other girls all had light tans of varying tones, Erin’s skin was a bit paler, not ghost white or anything but not tan either. Don’t get me wrong, Erin was plenty attractive too, she just didn’t stick out like the other girls did. Plus, she seemed to have a more reserved personality.Being a teenage boy with raging hormones, I immediately began to think about whether I had a shot with any of these girls. But then I remembered how I ended up in this school and realized I should just suppress my own urges and forget about it, lest I get kicked out of this school as well. You see, that trouble I got into at my old school, it was those very same hormones. Those damned accursed hormones that led me astray. Long story short, I got caught having sex with a female student in the girl’s bathroom. Then as if that alone wasn’t bad enough, the girl’s parents tried to say I forced her to have sex with me and threatened to get the law involved. In the end they got a restraining order against me, I was banned from ever setting foot on the school’s property, and I was forced to leave the county completely. No one believed for a second that I was innocent and the girl’s parents had pressured her to keep quiet, all of my friends stopped talking to me and even my own family began ignoring me. The whole matter got swept under the rug, but the damage was done. My mother, left with no options pulled some strings to get me into Redwood Academy for Girls, and trust me I see the irony in that, considering my supposed crime. I just want to set the record straight, I have never nor would I ever pressure a girl into sex.Needless to say, the whole incident had a lasting effect on me. I couldn’t so much as look at a girl without getting nervous now. I guess subconsciously the only thing I could think about was what all could go wrong, that history would repeat itself and I would end up in the exact same kind of situation that got me here in the first place. So I resolved to keep my hormone in check. I should just focus on my education, I told myself, and getting my family to forgive me. The latter would be much easier said than done. I still remember what my mother said to me after the incident, she looked at me with cold eyes and said: “I guess you’re no different than any other man. I’m so disappointed in you.” Her words cut me like a knife, and after a while I stopped trying to plead my innocence to her. I was depressed most of the time, constantly questioning why the girl wouldn’t just come clean, wondering why her parents had such an axe to grind, after all it was just a couple of horny teenagers doing what horny teenagers do. But most of all what bothered me was that my own family had never even stopped to hear my side of the story.Anyways back to the story, I was laying in my bed listening to music, thinking about the past. I was feeling pretty shitty, when suddenly I got a notification on my phone, the short ringing sound drew me out my own head and I checked my smart phone to see what it was. It was a notification of a Facebook message from Molly.It read: “Hey, I see you accepted my friend request. Here’s my cell number, text me sometime.”I immediately forgot about my sorrows as I read her message. I know I had resolved to keep my hormones in check, but what harm could come from just talking to a girl? So I saved the attached number to my phone, then proceeded to send a text.Me: Hey, it’s Alan. I just got your message.Molly: Great! And now I’ve got your number, I hope you don’t mind if I give it to Katie, Amanda, and Erin.Me: No, that’s fine.Molly: Awesome. So what ya up to?Me: Just lying in bed listening to music til I get tired, probably go to sleep here in a few minutes.Molly: Yeah same here. Hey, text me tomorrow and we’ll meet up for breakfast. Goodnight!Me: Will do. Goodnight.With that I turned off my phone and plugged it into the charger, then went over to my computer and shut it down. I lay back down in my bed and closed my eyes to go to sleep. My first day was finally over, and all in all it hadn’t been so bad. I met several girls who were nice and fun to be around. Maybe this school wouldn’t be so bad after all, I thought as I fell asleep.Over the next few weeks, I talked to Molly and the other 3 girls quite a bit, and we all were getting along pretty well. I was beginning to enjoy this new school I had been dreading at first. I was actually having fun. Sure, there were still plenty of other girls around school that would shoot me the stink eye anytime they saw me and they would even direct their looks towards Molly, Katie, Amanda, and Erin when we were spending time together. Anytime we had free time the 5 of us would hang out, sometimes we would even leave the school campus to go into the city and catch a movie, visit shops, or grab a bite to eat when we got tired of eating at school. Molly and I had especially gotten closer, we would talk with and/or text each other most every day. We’d gotten to where we talked about most everything with each other, no matter how personal. We trusted each other implicitly. But the one thing I could never bring myself to tell her was about the trouble at my old school, I wanted to avoid reliving those sour memories at all costs, I would take them to my grave if possible. Also I just didn’t want her to think less of me, even though I was sure she may be the only person who would believe my side of the story, I still couldn’t bring myself to talk about it. And even though I was certain I was beginning to fall this girl. I could never make a move. My past still haunted me and prevented me from doing so.Anyways volleyball season was just about to start so that meant the girls wouldn’t have as much free time anymore because they would be busy practicing. Luckily Molly and the girls invited me to come watch their practices anytime I wanted. So when I got done with classes for the day I would go sit in the gym bleachers and do my homework as I watched them practice, which served as good entertainment, but also good eye candy as often times the girls would practice in just their sports bras and short tight athletic shorts. It was almost as if they forgot there was a hormonal teenage guy sitting in the bleachers watching them, or they just didn’t care. Either way it provided me the opportunity to get a better look at their bodies. But anytime I found myself staring for too long, I would have to reprimand myself, after all I had promised myself I wouldn’t get into the same situation that landed me in so much trouble at my old school. I told myself it was okay to look, but I mustn’t try to take it any further than that. No matter how beautiful these girls were, I had to fight my urges. I could not afford to screw this up. Little did I know, on one particular day I would soon find myself embroiled in a similar set of circumstances but with a very different outcome.Said day was a Wednesday. Practice had been cut short because Molly had rolled her ankle trying to go for a save. It wasn’t severe or anything, and wouldn’t inhibit her from playing in the upcoming first match, but the coach had told her to stay off it for a few days. After the practice was cut short that evening Amanda and I helped Molly walk by letting her brace herself on our shoulders. We first went to the cafeteria for a quick meal, then we helped her to her dorm room. That’s where we parted ways and I went to my room, where I relaxed on my bed with some music playing on my computer. It was just past curfew when I heard a knock at my door. I got up walked over to the door wondering who could be visiting so late. I opened the door and to my surprise it was Molly, still in her practice clothes.“Molly, what the hell? I thought you were supposed to stay off that ankle?” I said in shock. “Not only that, do you know how late it is?” I continued.“I know. Look can I come in and sit for a bit?” she said with pain in her face and voice.“Um, okay, sure” I nervously said, I couldn’t in good conscience just make her limp all the way back to her room.“Don’t worry, my roomie is sleeping and everyone else in their rooms, so no one saw me.” she said, as I helped her over to the chair at my desk, shutting the door behind her and making one last check that nobody saw.“Okay, but what about Danielle? What happens when she does her nightly room checks?” I said, worried that the RA could pop in at any second and get the wrong idea about why Molly was in my room.“Oh, she’s out with her boyfriend tonight. She won’t be back til late. But that’s a secret, so shush, don’t tell nobody.” she replied with a giggle. “Seriously, don’t tell anyone, she could lose her job.” Molly stopped laughing.“Ok. So what’s up?” I asked, still confused as to why Molly was in my room.“Well I tried to sleep but this damn ankle hurts so bad. After awhile I got bored and wanted someone to talk to. Seeing as my roomie is sleeping and I knew you would still be up, I just decided to come see you.” Molly replied, flashing that same cute smile that I had become entranced by on many occasions.“Damn, I had no idea it hurt that bad, tough break, I’m sorry. Let me know if there’s anything I can do.” I said, showing real concern.After a pause, as though she were mulling it over, she finally spoke.“Actually, there is something I could use your help with.” she said, looking at the ground as she spoke.It was obvious that she was nervous, what could she possibly want help with, I wondered.“Well, ya see, since my ankle was hurting so bad I couldn’t take a shower earlier and I feel so nasty from sweating during practice, and I’m not supposed to put any weight on it. So, um, could you maybe help me get to the shower and make sure I don’t fall?” she said, looking as innocent as possible.I could hardly believe what I’d just heard. I wanted to refuse, because I knew where this could potentially lead and I did not want to go through that kind of trouble again. But then again maybe I was jumping to conclusions, maybe she really did need help, after all she had just hurt her ankle.“I don’t know, Molly. Don’t you think there’s someone better you could ask, like another girl?” I said,“I would, but everyone else is asleep, you’re the only person I know that stays up this late, and it’s not like anyone will see us, everyone is sleeping after all and Danielle doesn’t get back until much later when she goes out with her boyfriend. It’ll be fine, plus I trust you not to peek, so what’s the problem?” Molly replied.After thinking about it for a second, I realized that I was probably just reading too much into the whole thing, besides Molly most likely wasn’t interested in me in that way, I was as you might say, in the friend zone.“Okay, you make a valid point.” I said.“Great! Now if you would please help me back to my room so I can grab a towel and a change of clothes” she responded.“Yeah, no problem,” I said, letting her brace herself on my shoulder as I quietly helped her down the hall to her room.Once we got to her room I waited by the door as she quietly grabbed a towel and clothes from her dresser. We she finished I let her brace herself once more on my shoulder and helped her limp back down the hall to the showers.“Thanks for doing this Alan.” she said as we reached the bathroom.“You’re welcome.” I replied.I stood with my back turned to her so I couldn’t see as she braced herself on my shoulder to get undressed. And I assure you, the idea of an extremely attractive girl getting undressed right behind was certainly enough to get the blood flowing. I waited outside the stall while she showered, as she had requested, so I could help in case she fell.As thoughts of this hot naked girl showering right there near me flooded into my brain, I began to feel a slight stirring in my loins. I would have to be careful, to avoid her noticing. Although, as more thoughts flooded in, the ever increasing bulge in my pants was becoming much harder to conceal.Finally after about 15 minutes or so of waiting, I heard the water turn off. Molly reached her arm out from behind the curtain, so I handed her the towel she’d brought. Like before, I kept my back turned so I wouldn’t see her when she came out of the stall. Then, I guess she underestimated how wet the floor was and only being on one foot had made it even more hazardous because as she exited the stall she slipped and began to fall. Having good reflexes, I instinctively turned around to grab her and prevent her from falling. But due to the awkward way in which she was falling, I slipped on the wet floor as well as I caught her. With a thud I had fallen onto my back and Molly had fallen on top of me. It took me all of a few seconds to realize that the towel she had wrapped around herself had come undone in the commotion, and she was now lying on top of me with her wet modest B-cup breasts pressed against my chest. The only thing between us was my thin t-shirt which was now wet from her body.“Oh shit, are you okay Alan?” she asked.“Yeah, are you okay” I asked in return.“I’m good, because you caught me, thanks for that by the way.” she replied, giving me a quick peck on the cheek, seeing as our faces were just inches apart anyways.I had no time to think about the kiss on the cheek, however small it was, because that’s about the time I realized that her thigh was pressed right up against my crotch. She without a doubt could feel the rock hard bulge against her thigh, I was terrified. I then felt her nipples begin to harden against my chest as we just stared each other in the eye in complete silence. Then without warning Molly leaned her face down and kissed me on the lips. In that instant every bit of resolve I had to not make those same old mistakes had crumbled. Without even thinking about it I began to kiss her soft supple lips back. We kissed there on the floor for almost a minute before Molly broke our kiss.“I’ve waited so long to do that.” Molly said, staring me in the eyes once more.Wow, I thought, she was waiting to kiss me? I could see immediately that Molly had a fire in her eyes, and judging by the rigidity of nipples and her slight breathlessness, I could tell she was just as turned on as I was.To be continued.By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Nick and Diego sit down to talk NCAA Women's Soccer selection week. Diego is joined by friend of the pod, Coach Blair Quinn. Tune in to hear the guys chat about the upcoming NCAA tournament and what lies ahead.

Diego and Nick catch up after 3 big Mississippi State wins and a big Arsenal victory. They are joined by Head Coach of University of Nevada Women's Soccer Vanessa Valentine. Vanessa talks about the growth she has experienced through her coaching journey, her mentors, beach soccer and gives some advice to up and coming coaches looking to excel in their careers. Learn more about University of Nevada and Vanessa Valentine

In our second and final hour we focus on the youth game around the area and the country. We talk to Mike Cullina of US Club Soccer & NPL as well as Meghan Frey of the Girls Academy. Plus, "Mr. Soccer" Bill McDermott talks US soccer.

James Sharman, Amy Walsh, Jimmy Brennan, Craig Forrest and Kinda Dan Wong take us through an amazing News & Dubs.  The launch of CF Montreal's Girls Academy with Amy giving us the inside look, Amy plays an employee match, Jimmy B asks some probing question and Wonger has an upset tummy that needs Craig's gentle treatment.  Sharms as brilliant as ever and JC on holiday. The Premier League has a new home in Canada this season: FuboTV. Don't miss a second of the action! Subscribe at: fubotv.com/footyprime Presenters: James Sharman, Jimmy Brennan, Craig Forrest and Dan Wong     AI Compatible Dongler: Jeff Cole This podcast has content that may use words and share tales that offend, please feel free to use your best discretion. Parental discretion is advised. Be advised this episode includes explicit language.

Amanda speaks with Heidi Stickler, a Registered Sports Dietitian (RD/RDN), Certified Specialist in Sports Dietetics (CSSD), and Metabolic Efficiency Training Specialist (METS), with a Master's in Sports Nutrition (MSc) from Liverpool John Moores University in England. They discuss how diet can affect athletic performance, the taboo topic of training around a women's menstrual cycle, and how a women's period is actually a super power.

Coach Diego and Coach Nick are back at it after a long break. Tune in to hear the guys catch up and talk about some new updates to the transfer portal. It's a wild time in the NCAA and the guys shine some light on how student-athletes can navigate the current landscape.

Alexa Diaz joins Amanda to talk all things youth soccer. From her experience as a youth player to her college recruiting experience as well as her time with the Philippine National Team she shares her experience and advice for young athletes. As the Director of League Development and Player Programs for the Girl's Academy Alexa shares insight as to what coaches are looking for both on and off the field. This is an episode you won't wanna miss!

Julie Clugage shares how her passion for providing access to quality education led her to creating Team4Tech, a non-profit that helps bring technology programs to schools in the developing world. In this episode, Julie and Theophile Habiyambere of Gashora Girls Academy in Rwanda tell the story of their partnership, and how it has had a lasting impact on students, teachers, and schools across the country.Link to full episode transcript. Produced by Larj Media.

Busted by surveillance cameras. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Molly then left the room and I found myself feeling a little sad to see her go. But I knew it was best. After all, it being only around 8 on a Sunday morning, most everyone else was bound to still be asleep, so she could slip back in her room unnoticed. With nothing else to do, I decided to go ahead and shower, convenient considering the time. I put on my boxers from the night before, as I couldn't very well walk down the hall naked, grabbed a fresh change of clothes along with a towel and my shampoo and stuff then headed down the hall to the bathroom. By the time I finished showering, everyone else was still asleep. I just returned to my room and got on my computer. I logged into Netflix and had just queued up a show to watch when I received a text on my phone, it was from Amanda. [[MORE]] Hey, come to the locker room. I read the text and thought. I guess some people were still awake. Obviously, me being a young man with my hormones going crazy, I jumped at the opportunity that this text offered. I'd received many texts like this over the past couple of months after all. I quickly put on the rest of my clothes and was out the door in less than a minute. On my way. I replied to Amanda's text as I quickly made my way across campus. As I walked across campus, I had a chance to think about everything. This weekend had started off rather rough, what with seeing Maria again and my mini panic attack that followed. Then the next day, on Saturday, I finally got a long overdue apology from Mom. As if that wasn't good enough, I then had the best sex of my life with the girl I'm pretty fucking fond of on that very same night. And now, I was on my way to have even more great sex with the smoking hot Amanda. How much better could my life get? When I got to the gym, I entered and walked across the floor to the locker room at the other end, eager for what awaited me. I walked into the locker room, not seeing Amanda when I first walked in, I figured she must already be back in the area with the mats. I walked past the lockers and stopped dead in my tracks when I was about to walk by the coach's office. I turned slowly and looked, fear immediately set in when I saw Amanda in the office and the volleyball coach sitting at her desk, staring daggers at me. Oh, fuck. I said to myself. Don't tell me. "Come on in." the coach said in a demanding tone. I nervously stepped into her office, I was almost shaking. Amanda didn't ever bother to look at me. She just stared at the floor, her cheeks and ears blood red. I stood there, completely silent, wondering what was going on. "So, you're the boy whose been distracting my girls." the coach said with certainty. Before I even had a chance to respond, the coach reached to the computer monitor on her desk and turned it so the screen was facing me. I looked at the screen and was shocked by what I saw. It was surveillance camera footage of the locker room, specifically the equipment area, where the girls and I usually did the deed. She clicked through about a dozen different clips, each of them featuring me and one of the girls. It was like watching a montage of my greatest hits, only now it didn't feel so great. My heart sank. My cheeks and ears burned and turned the same shade of red as Amanda's. In an instant, my whole world came crashing down. We had been caught. As far as I could figure, the coach had lured me to the locker room using Amanda's phone. Either way, there I was standing in the volleyball coach's office, my face surely twisted in horror, as she played surveillance footage on her computer. Amanda continued to sit and stare at the floor, I couldn't see her face, but I imagined she had similar look to me. Meanwhile, the coach just sat back in her chair, staring daggers at me as she let the clips play. My whole world was slowing burning down around me. It was like the bullshit in my old school all over again. I was silently hoping and praying that I would wake from this horrible nightmare, but alas, this was reality, there was no solace. How could I have been so stupid? I continuously questioned myself. I made all the same kind of mistakes I'd made back in my old school. To be honest, I wanted nothing more than to turn tail and run, jump in my mother's car and drive as far away from this place as possible. But I knew better now, there was no escaping this. Then another thought finally crossed my mind. Why the fuck were there surveillance cameras in a locker room? I mean, aren't there supposed to be laws against that? Could I use this revelation as leverage to get out of trouble? "Care to explain all this?" the coach finally broke the silence, gesturing to the screen. No, I couldn't explain it. There was no explanation to give, it all just kind of happened. "Alright, Amanda, you can leave now." she said, looking to Amanda. Amanda silently and hesitantly rose from her seat and left the office. Then it was just me and the coach, and honestly it was a bit worrisome. I mean, what the hell was gonna happen now? I waited in fear. "Now then, go ahead and take a seat. I wanna have a little chat." she said in an authoritative tone. I promptly obeyed and took a seat in front of her desk, awaiting what was surely going to be a long inflammatory lecture. "So, you're the headmistress's son, Alan, huh?" she asked. I nodded my head, still nervous to even look this woman in the eye. "Well, don't think that earns you any special treatment." she added. I never expected it would. But honestly, I would've done just about anything to have my mom come and rescue me. I knew there was no chance of that, but hey, a guy can hope, right? The coach then stood up from her chair and walked around to the front her desk. "Enrolling a boy in this school, what was that woman thinking? I knew it was only a matter of time before something like this happened," she said, sounding strangely proud of herself, as she leaned her ass against the edge of desk, looking down on me. I wanted to jump to my mother's defense upon hearing her be disparaged like that, but something kept me from speaking. I looked up at the woman towering over me, and I couldn't help but notice how attractive she looked from this angle. Was I attracted to powerful women? Coach Jones, Valerie was her first name I think, she was actually quite beautiful. She was a tall black woman, probably in her mid to late 30s. She had long black wavy hair that she wore in a ponytail almost all the time. Her body was curvy, yet still had an athletic build. Her usual outfit around campus was a t-shirt with the school's name on it, a pair of short gym shorts, and a pair tennis shoes. I could tell that hidden beneath that shirt was a sizable rack, double-d at the very least. And those shorts did little to conceal her big round firm ass. Honestly I don't know why I'd never taken notice of her before. She was without a doubt a sexy woman, but also had quite the imposing image as well. Her whole vibe was rather authoritarian. I didn't know whether to be turned on or scared, perhaps a mixture of both. "There's only one solution I can see to this problem." she started speaking again, dragging me away from my thoughts. I continued staring up at her as she spoke, still frozen in silence and fear. "I know I should report this to your mother and the rest of the faculty." she said. I was already filled with worry, but upon hearing that, I began to shake. "That would of course result in your expulsion, which doesn't bother me, as the problem would be solved." she continued. My head was immediately overflown with horrific thoughts of me being kicked out of yet another school. Sure, my mother had already apologized for how she'd treated me after the bullshit from before, but if I was expelled from another school, her school to be make it even worse, then she'd certainly disown me. "But, that would also mean the girls getting expelled. I like those girls, it ain't right for them to dragged down because of you." she went on, sounding a little angry. That's when the guilt set in. Forget what would happen to me. The girls' names would be dragged through the mud and their futures ruined. All because I'm a horny little piece of shit who couldn't keep his dick in his pants. "So I came up with an even better idea." she said, her frown slowly turning to a mischievous grin. I looked up at her with a look of confusion on my face. A better idea? I repeated that part in my head. What the hell was she thinking? Without saying anything further, Coach Jones walked around behind me. I grew even more confused when she shut the door to her office and locked, she then proceeded to close the blinds on her office windows before returning to her desk, that sly grin still on her face. "While I was going over that footage, I happened to notice that you got a pretty decent sized dick. So go ahead and whip that thing out for me, I wanna see it with my own eyes." she said, her deep beautiful brown eyes dropping directly to my already bulging crotch. My eyes grew wide and my jaw hit the floor. I wasn't all too sure I'd heard her right. "You heard me, boy. Take that thing out." she said in a commanding tone. For whatever reason, I couldn't disobey her. The next thing I knew, I was standing up from the chair I was sitting in. Standing now, I noticed that even with the way she was leaning against her desk, she was still a few inches taller than me. As if driven by an outside force, my hands seemed to move on their own as I began to undo my pants. She stared at my crotch, her head nodding slowly, as I unbuttoned and unzipped my pants. Still unsure that I was even controlling my own actions, I then pulled down my pants and boxers in one motion, freeing my already rock hard erection. "Hmm, you're pretty well hung, for a white boy. I see why them girls were so crazy for you." she said, looking at my cock. I nervously blushed at her compliment. Though, I suppose I was also a bit offended that she inferred the girls' interest in me was based on my endowment. After all, I was certain that at least Molly and I shared a real connection that went beyond the physical. Of course, I also saw the irony in that. I mean, there I was thinking about my feelings for Molly, yet I was standing before her volleyball coach exposing myself and on top of that the only reason I'd come to the locker room in the first place was to have sex with one of Molly's best friends, like I'd already done numerous times before with her friends. Talk about some fucked up irony. I was still extremely confused by the whole situation. I stood there, frozen, with my hard cock exposed as Coach Jones just stared at it slowly nodding her head. What the hell was she thinking? I kept asking myself. I would've given anything to know, and I was soon to get my answer. "I think it's only fair if we see how well you can use that thing." the coach finally spoke again. What's that supposed to mean? I asked myself. She saw the surveillance footage, so I'm pretty sure she's already seen how well I can use it. "Yeah, let's see if you're as good a fuck as those girls seem to think you are." she said. Before I could even react to her statement, she began removing her t-shirt, exposing a sexy black lacy bra. It was beginning to be increasingly more difficult to feel confused and uneasy with the enticing image that stood before me. Coach Jones then reached behind her back and unclasped the bra, letting the straps slowly slide off of her shoulders. The bra fell to the floor revealing a perfectly symmetrical pair of gigantic light chocolate globes. Each of her two breasts were capped with a large areola, that were of a darker shade of brown than the skin surrounding them. Protruding from her areolas were her perky nipples, they reminded me of Hershey Kisses, but less pointy, obviously. I'd never been with a black girl. Never had anything against the idea, just never really thought about it much. But god damn, I was so turned on by the half-naked beauty in front of me. I wanted nothing more than to grab her and start sucking on those chocolate nipples. I watched as her big juicy tits jiggled with every slight movement she made. I could no longer hold back, finally overcome by lust, my baser instincts took over. I quickly took a step towards her and just about dove into her rack. I immediately began ferociously kissing and licking all over those glorious mounds. I found one of her nipples and latched onto it, sucking the erect nub into my mouth. I was like a man possessed. "Oh damn, I love that enthusiasm" she said. She let a moan as I sucked on her nipples, switching back and forth between the two. I continued sucking on her nipples until I was satisfied. I then removed my mouth from her breasts and began trailing kisses down her firm milky chocolate abdomen. I was ready for the main course. And judging by her moans, so was she. I kissed down to her belly button and stopped just above her shorts. "Well don't stop now." Coach Jones said. Not that I needed the extra encouragement, but it did help. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her shorts and began pulling them down past her hips and voluptuous ass, revealing a pair panties that matched the black lacy bra. She removed the shorts the rest of the way, pulling them down her legs and past her shoes. I then hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and pulled them down as well, where they became bunched up at her ankles, her shoes keeping them from coming off the rest of the way. I took a moment admire her as she worked the panties over her shoes. I marveled at her curvaceous light chocolate ass jiggling with each movement she made. Her crotch was bare and her cunt looked as though it had never been touched. Coach Jones sat on her desk and leaned back, planting her hands behind her to brace herself. "Alright, enough foreplay, let's see just how good a fuck you are." she said in a weird mix of commanding and seductive tone. The whole seductive authoritarian thing was certainly working for her. I let my pants and boxers fall down around my ankles and quickly worked them over my shoes. I stepped out of them and took a step closer to my prize as she spread her legs to invite me. I grabbed her hips and began smearing the tip of my rock hard cock along her juicy wet slit. The outsides of her cunt lips were a slightly darker shade of brown, but as my cock parted her lips I saw that the inside was just as pink as any other girl's cunt. She yelped as I shoved my cock into her dripping wet hole. "Oh, damn, that is one big dick" she said in surprise as she felt my thickness enter her love canal. To my surprise, she was tight. Either way, it felt good to complimented by her and it urged me on. I began driving my cock into her cunt as it slowly loosened to accept more of me. She moaned as inch after inch of my hard on disappeared into her tight wet snatch. Before long I'd bottomed out in her. "Come on, white boy. Fuck me!" she exclaimed. It was odd being called white boy in the middle of sex, but I've got to admit, it turned me on. I pulled out almost all the way, then slammed my cock back into her cunt, fast and hard. I repeated that several more times, each time increasing my speed and force until I was thrusting in and out of her cunt as fast and hard as I could. Coach Jones responded to all this by moaning and squealing at the top of her lungs. "Oh fuck! Fuck me! Fuck me!" she yelled, lost in the throes of pleasure. That's not to say I wasn't just as lost. I drilled away at her like a savage beast. The only sounds were that of her moaning and yelling, my heavy breathing, and the ambient sounds of our respective sexual organs clashing. Honestly, I knew I wasn't going to last much longer, and I hoped she was close as well. I was beginning to feel exhausted as I kept the same pace for an extended period. But I never slowed, after all, the sensation of her warm wet cunt pulsating around my shaft with each thrust felt way too good to stop. "Oh fuck! I'm cumming!" Coach Jones finally yelled. She wrapped her muscular legs around my back and held me deep inside her as her hot fluids washed over my cock. Her body began to spasm and that was all I could take before I began erupting a fountain of my seed into her. Neither of us took any time to revel in the afterglow, as both of us knew what this was about, it was sex and nothing more. She began putting her clothes back on and I did the same, both of us remained silent the whole time; which gave me just enough time to realize how wrong this all was. I'd just had sex with the volleyball coach in her office, not only that, I noticed the ring on her finger. I'd participated in adultery, that startling revelation sent an immediate guilt washing over me. I quickly finished getting dressed then made for the door, hoping she wouldn't say anything. "Oh, by the way, I got your number from Amanda's phone. Expect to hear from me again." she said with a self-satisfied smile. I had nothing to say to that, I just left her office in a hurry. And when I exited the locker room into the gym, I almost broke out in a sprint to the exit across the gym. I tried to keep my composure as I made the long stroll across campus. I walked, filled with a sense of dread and guilt, and shame. What the fuck? I questioned myself over and over again, never able to form an answer. This is all so fucked, I said to myself. How could I ever let things get so out of hand? I was driving myself mad. I then received a text on my phone, momentarily drawing me away from the chaos that was my mind. I pulled the phone out of my pocket and checked it, the text was from Molly. Hey, I just heard from Amanda, what the hell happened exactly? Is everything alright? To be honest, I didn't have a good answer for her, I knew she was just concerned for me and I wanted more than anything to put her at ease, but I didn't know how. However, this was one issue that couldn't be ignored, I have learned from at least one of my mistakes. I quickly replied to the text after some thought. Gather the others and meet me in my room, I'm on my way there now, I'll explain everything then. It was finally time that I sat down with the girls and discussed things. I could not put this off any longer. I of course, worried that with the current circumstances this meeting with the girls could result in the end of our little "thing" but I also knew how dire it was that we all talk. Ok, we'll be there. Molly promptly replied to the text. Luckily, with the time being barely noon, it wouldn't be overly suspicious for the girls to be hanging out in my room, so that was one bright side. I continued making my way to the dorm, trying to get my thoughts in order. Trying to figure out exactly what it was I was going to say to the girls. I'd arranged the meeting, but I hadn't really thought much beyond that. In all honesty, I knew that calling the whole harem thing off was probably for the best, to avoid further incident, but that was the last thing I wanted. I especially didn't want to damage things with Molly. When I finally got to my dorm room, Molly and the others were already waiting in the hall, talking amongst themselves. They all looked just as worried as I felt. As I walked up to them, they all greeted me with concerned looks. Amanda still couldn't even look at me. I immediately wanted to put them all at ease, but again, I didn't know what to say. And I didn't want to lie to them and tell them everything would okay, after all I didn't even know myself if things were really going to be okay. Deciding not to say anything, I unlocked and opened my door, and gestured for them to follow me in. I shut the door behind us, also checking to make sure nobody saw us, just in case. When I turned around to face the room, I saw that the girls had all taken a seat on my bed, so I walked over and sat in my computer chair and spun in it to face them. I sat there looking at them, with them looking back at me. The room was dead silent, I was halfway tempted to turn on some music just to ease the tension a bit, but this was not the time for levity. This was serious and needed to be treated as such. I opted instead to get my thoughts in order. I knew that with how close they all were, they'd surely heard from Amanda about the volleyball coach. "Alright, so I'm assuming you've all heard from Amanda, about us being caught?" I asked just to clarify. Erin and Katie both nodded in the affirmative, confirming my assumption. Amanda's face turned blood red as she stared at the floor, obviously a nervous wreck. I was just as nervous as she, but I decided that I should at least appear to be strong, for their sake. "Yeah, but what's gonna happen? How bad is it?" Molly asked, sounding and looking concerned. Seeing how clearly not okay Amanda was, I knew that I needed to say something to ease her torment a little. I mean, she looked absolutely crushed with guilt. After all, Coach Jones had pretty much used her to lure me into a trap, how could she not feel guilty? "I'll get to that in a sec, but first, Amanda, I know you're probably blaming yourself for all this. Don't, it's not your fault. And I'm sure none of us here blame you." I said. The other 3 girls all chimed in as well, giving her hugs and reassuring her. "I mean, how were any of us supposed to know there were cameras in the locker room?" I continued. Molly, Erin, and Katie nodded in agreement as they continued to console their friend. It actually made me a bit envious seeing how much they all cared about one another. I never had friends like that, all mine turned their backs on me. Winter break was upon us. A few weeks had passed since that weekend. That damn weekend, there were so many ups and downs. Luckily, Coach Jones hadn't decided to report us, probably had something to do with my regular visits to her office since that day. As long as I kept her happy, the girls and I were able to keep up our thing. The girls and I continued to meet in the locker room to have our fun, even though we knew the coach had kept the cameras running and recording us, we figured it best that we don't deprive her of her little show. Maria and I also kept in contact since she left, via text and the occasional phone call. I still worried about her with her parents, but she seemed alright anytime I was talking to her. I would be spending winter break at home with my family, and the girls would be spending it with their respective families as well; which means, I wouldn't see them for a couple of weeks, I was none too thrilled about it. Not to mention the idea of spending a couple of weeks with my family seemed rather unappealing, to say the least. That's not to say I dislike my family, but given everything that's happened, it was sure to be extremely awkward. I wasn't even sure if mom had told the rest of the family that Maria had revealed the truth to her. As far as I knew, the rest of the family still wanted nothing to do with me. But alas, my mother had insisted that the whole family be there for the holidays, some sort of pseudo Campbell family reunion. I had packed enough stuff for the break and was loading it into the back of mom's car as I waited for her to finish up a few things in her office. It was the first day of winter break, though given it was a Monday, I suppose the weekend technically counted, so third day? Either way, pretty much all the other students had left already. I was bored and couldn't even call Molly or any of the others, because they were on flights back home at the time. You see, most of the student's families lived in a different city, a lot of them in a different state entirely. That's why they lived in the dorms on campus. My mother lived maybe an hour or so away from the school, but the reason I was living away from home is because I wasn't wanted at home. So my mother's sudden urge to reunite the family for the holidays caught me off guard. I know she'd forgiven me after hearing the truth, but she had to know how awkward it was gonna be with the rest of the family. I was sitting in the passenger seat of mom's car messing around on my phone as I waited for mom to finish up. Finally after a little over 10 minutes mom got to the car. "Hey sweetie, hope I didn't keep you waiting for too long." she said as she sat in the driver seat. "It's alright." I replied. It still felt a little weird having mom call me things like "sweetie" and "honey." Sure that's how she always used to refer to me, but that stopped immediately after the whole Maria fiasco. I know she was just trying to get things back to the way they were before, so I didn't mind. It would just take a little while getting used to. Most of the car ride was spent making small talk, mom asking me how school has been, if I've made friends, that sort of stuff. I answered her questions as best I could, even though her being the headmistress of the school, she already knew how I've been doing in school, and as far as friends, I couldn't exactly tell her the whole truth there considering what I've been doing with my friends for the past several months. I knew she was just trying to make things normal again, so I went along with it. More of this story is published at the index of Cheat105 for Literotica.

Busted by surveillance cameras. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Molly then left the room and I found myself feeling a little sad to see her go. But I knew it was best. After all, it being only around 8 on a Sunday morning, most everyone else was bound to still be asleep, so she could slip back in her room unnoticed. With nothing else to do, I decided to go ahead and shower, convenient considering the time. I put on my boxers from the night before, as I couldn't very well walk down the hall naked, grabbed a fresh change of clothes along with a towel and my shampoo and stuff then headed down the hall to the bathroom. By the time I finished showering, everyone else was still asleep. I just returned to my room and got on my computer. I logged into Netflix and had just queued up a show to watch when I received a text on my phone, it was from Amanda. [[MORE]] Hey, come to the locker room. I read the text and thought. I guess some people were still awake. Obviously, me being a young man with my hormones going crazy, I jumped at the opportunity that this text offered. I'd received many texts like this over the past couple of months after all. I quickly put on the rest of my clothes and was out the door in less than a minute. On my way. I replied to Amanda's text as I quickly made my way across campus. As I walked across campus, I had a chance to think about everything. This weekend had started off rather rough, what with seeing Maria again and my mini panic attack that followed. Then the next day, on Saturday, I finally got a long overdue apology from Mom. As if that wasn't good enough, I then had the best sex of my life with the girl I'm pretty fucking fond of on that very same night. And now, I was on my way to have even more great sex with the smoking hot Amanda. How much better could my life get? When I got to the gym, I entered and walked across the floor to the locker room at the other end, eager for what awaited me. I walked into the locker room, not seeing Amanda when I first walked in, I figured she must already be back in the area with the mats. I walked past the lockers and stopped dead in my tracks when I was about to walk by the coach's office. I turned slowly and looked, fear immediately set in when I saw Amanda in the office and the volleyball coach sitting at her desk, staring daggers at me. Oh, fuck. I said to myself. Don't tell me. "Come on in." the coach said in a demanding tone. I nervously stepped into her office, I was almost shaking. Amanda didn't ever bother to look at me. She just stared at the floor, her cheeks and ears blood red. I stood there, completely silent, wondering what was going on. "So, you're the boy whose been distracting my girls." the coach said with certainty. Before I even had a chance to respond, the coach reached to the computer monitor on her desk and turned it so the screen was facing me. I looked at the screen and was shocked by what I saw. It was surveillance camera footage of the locker room, specifically the equipment area, where the girls and I usually did the deed. She clicked through about a dozen different clips, each of them featuring me and one of the girls. It was like watching a montage of my greatest hits, only now it didn't feel so great. My heart sank. My cheeks and ears burned and turned the same shade of red as Amanda's. In an instant, my whole world came crashing down. We had been caught. As far as I could figure, the coach had lured me to the locker room using Amanda's phone. Either way, there I was standing in the volleyball coach's office, my face surely twisted in horror, as she played surveillance footage on her computer. Amanda continued to sit and stare at the floor, I couldn't see her face, but I imagined she had similar look to me. Meanwhile, the coach just sat back in her chair, staring daggers at me as she let the clips play. My whole world was slowing burning down around me. It was like the bullshit in my old school all over again. I was silently hoping and praying that I would wake from this horrible nightmare, but alas, this was reality, there was no solace. How could I have been so stupid? I continuously questioned myself. I made all the same kind of mistakes I'd made back in my old school. To be honest, I wanted nothing more than to turn tail and run, jump in my mother's car and drive as far away from this place as possible. But I knew better now, there was no escaping this. Then another thought finally crossed my mind. Why the fuck were there surveillance cameras in a locker room? I mean, aren't there supposed to be laws against that? Could I use this revelation as leverage to get out of trouble? "Care to explain all this?" the coach finally broke the silence, gesturing to the screen. No, I couldn't explain it. There was no explanation to give, it all just kind of happened. "Alright, Amanda, you can leave now." she said, looking to Amanda. Amanda silently and hesitantly rose from her seat and left the office. Then it was just me and the coach, and honestly it was a bit worrisome. I mean, what the hell was gonna happen now? I waited in fear. "Now then, go ahead and take a seat. I wanna have a little chat." she said in an authoritative tone. I promptly obeyed and took a seat in front of her desk, awaiting what was surely going to be a long inflammatory lecture. "So, you're the headmistress's son, Alan, huh?" she asked. I nodded my head, still nervous to even look this woman in the eye. "Well, don't think that earns you any special treatment." she added. I never expected it would. But honestly, I would've done just about anything to have my mom come and rescue me. I knew there was no chance of that, but hey, a guy can hope, right? The coach then stood up from her chair and walked around to the front her desk. "Enrolling a boy in this school, what was that woman thinking? I knew it was only a matter of time before something like this happened," she said, sounding strangely proud of herself, as she leaned her ass against the edge of desk, looking down on me. I wanted to jump to my mother's defense upon hearing her be disparaged like that, but something kept me from speaking. I looked up at the woman towering over me, and I couldn't help but notice how attractive she looked from this angle. Was I attracted to powerful women? Coach Jones, Valerie was her first name I think, she was actually quite beautiful. She was a tall black woman, probably in her mid to late 30s. She had long black wavy hair that she wore in a ponytail almost all the time. Her body was curvy, yet still had an athletic build. Her usual outfit around campus was a t-shirt with the school's name on it, a pair of short gym shorts, and a pair tennis shoes. I could tell that hidden beneath that shirt was a sizable rack, double-d at the very least. And those shorts did little to conceal her big round firm ass. Honestly I don't know why I'd never taken notice of her before. She was without a doubt a sexy woman, but also had quite the imposing image as well. Her whole vibe was rather authoritarian. I didn't know whether to be turned on or scared, perhaps a mixture of both. "There's only one solution I can see to this problem." she started speaking again, dragging me away from my thoughts. I continued staring up at her as she spoke, still frozen in silence and fear. "I know I should report this to your mother and the rest of the faculty." she said. I was already filled with worry, but upon hearing that, I began to shake. "That would of course result in your expulsion, which doesn't bother me, as the problem would be solved." she continued. My head was immediately overflown with horrific thoughts of me being kicked out of yet another school. Sure, my mother had already apologized for how she'd treated me after the bullshit from before, but if I was expelled from another school, her school to be make it even worse, then she'd certainly disown me. "But, that would also mean the girls getting expelled. I like those girls, it ain't right for them to dragged down because of you." she went on, sounding a little angry. That's when the guilt set in. Forget what would happen to me. The girls' names would be dragged through the mud and their futures ruined. All because I'm a horny little piece of shit who couldn't keep his dick in his pants. "So I came up with an even better idea." she said, her frown slowly turning to a mischievous grin. I looked up at her with a look of confusion on my face. A better idea? I repeated that part in my head. What the hell was she thinking? Without saying anything further, Coach Jones walked around behind me. I grew even more confused when she shut the door to her office and locked, she then proceeded to close the blinds on her office windows before returning to her desk, that sly grin still on her face. "While I was going over that footage, I happened to notice that you got a pretty decent sized dick. So go ahead and whip that thing out for me, I wanna see it with my own eyes." she said, her deep beautiful brown eyes dropping directly to my already bulging crotch. My eyes grew wide and my jaw hit the floor. I wasn't all too sure I'd heard her right. "You heard me, boy. Take that thing out." she said in a commanding tone. For whatever reason, I couldn't disobey her. The next thing I knew, I was standing up from the chair I was sitting in. Standing now, I noticed that even with the way she was leaning against her desk, she was still a few inches taller than me. As if driven by an outside force, my hands seemed to move on their own as I began to undo my pants. She stared at my crotch, her head nodding slowly, as I unbuttoned and unzipped my pants. Still unsure that I was even controlling my own actions, I then pulled down my pants and boxers in one motion, freeing my already rock hard erection. "Hmm, you're pretty well hung, for a white boy. I see why them girls were so crazy for you." she said, looking at my cock. I nervously blushed at her compliment. Though, I suppose I was also a bit offended that she inferred the girls' interest in me was based on my endowment. After all, I was certain that at least Molly and I shared a real connection that went beyond the physical. Of course, I also saw the irony in that. I mean, there I was thinking about my feelings for Molly, yet I was standing before her volleyball coach exposing myself and on top of that the only reason I'd come to the locker room in the first place was to have sex with one of Molly's best friends, like I'd already done numerous times before with her friends. Talk about some fucked up irony. I was still extremely confused by the whole situation. I stood there, frozen, with my hard cock exposed as Coach Jones just stared at it slowly nodding her head. What the hell was she thinking? I kept asking myself. I would've given anything to know, and I was soon to get my answer. "I think it's only fair if we see how well you can use that thing." the coach finally spoke again. What's that supposed to mean? I asked myself. She saw the surveillance footage, so I'm pretty sure she's already seen how well I can use it. "Yeah, let's see if you're as good a fuck as those girls seem to think you are." she said. Before I could even react to her statement, she began removing her t-shirt, exposing a sexy black lacy bra. It was beginning to be increasingly more difficult to feel confused and uneasy with the enticing image that stood before me. Coach Jones then reached behind her back and unclasped the bra, letting the straps slowly slide off of her shoulders. The bra fell to the floor revealing a perfectly symmetrical pair of gigantic light chocolate globes. Each of her two breasts were capped with a large areola, that were of a darker shade of brown than the skin surrounding them. Protruding from her areolas were her perky nipples, they reminded me of Hershey Kisses, but less pointy, obviously. I'd never been with a black girl. Never had anything against the idea, just never really thought about it much. But god damn, I was so turned on by the half-naked beauty in front of me. I wanted nothing more than to grab her and start sucking on those chocolate nipples. I watched as her big juicy tits jiggled with every slight movement she made. I could no longer hold back, finally overcome by lust, my baser instincts took over. I quickly took a step towards her and just about dove into her rack. I immediately began ferociously kissing and licking all over those glorious mounds. I found one of her nipples and latched onto it, sucking the erect nub into my mouth. I was like a man possessed. "Oh damn, I love that enthusiasm" she said. She let a moan as I sucked on her nipples, switching back and forth between the two. I continued sucking on her nipples until I was satisfied. I then removed my mouth from her breasts and began trailing kisses down her firm milky chocolate abdomen. I was ready for the main course. And judging by her moans, so was she. I kissed down to her belly button and stopped just above her shorts. "Well don't stop now." Coach Jones said. Not that I needed the extra encouragement, but it did help. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her shorts and began pulling them down past her hips and voluptuous ass, revealing a pair panties that matched the black lacy bra. She removed the shorts the rest of the way, pulling them down her legs and past her shoes. I then hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and pulled them down as well, where they became bunched up at her ankles, her shoes keeping them from coming off the rest of the way. I took a moment admire her as she worked the panties over her shoes. I marveled at her curvaceous light chocolate ass jiggling with each movement she made. Her crotch was bare and her cunt looked as though it had never been touched. Coach Jones sat on her desk and leaned back, planting her hands behind her to brace herself. "Alright, enough foreplay, let's see just how good a fuck you are." she said in a weird mix of commanding and seductive tone. The whole seductive authoritarian thing was certainly working for her. I let my pants and boxers fall down around my ankles and quickly worked them over my shoes. I stepped out of them and took a step closer to my prize as she spread her legs to invite me. I grabbed her hips and began smearing the tip of my rock hard cock along her juicy wet slit. The outsides of her cunt lips were a slightly darker shade of brown, but as my cock parted her lips I saw that the inside was just as pink as any other girl's cunt. She yelped as I shoved my cock into her dripping wet hole. "Oh, damn, that is one big dick" she said in surprise as she felt my thickness enter her love canal. To my surprise, she was tight. Either way, it felt good to complimented by her and it urged me on. I began driving my cock into her cunt as it slowly loosened to accept more of me. She moaned as inch after inch of my hard on disappeared into her tight wet snatch. Before long I'd bottomed out in her. "Come on, white boy. Fuck me!" she exclaimed. It was odd being called white boy in the middle of sex, but I've got to admit, it turned me on. I pulled out almost all the way, then slammed my cock back into her cunt, fast and hard. I repeated that several more times, each time increasing my speed and force until I was thrusting in and out of her cunt as fast and hard as I could. Coach Jones responded to all this by moaning and squealing at the top of her lungs. "Oh fuck! Fuck me! Fuck me!" she yelled, lost in the throes of pleasure. That's not to say I wasn't just as lost. I drilled away at her like a savage beast. The only sounds were that of her moaning and yelling, my heavy breathing, and the ambient sounds of our respective sexual organs clashing. Honestly, I knew I wasn't going to last much longer, and I hoped she was close as well. I was beginning to feel exhausted as I kept the same pace for an extended period. But I never slowed, after all, the sensation of her warm wet cunt pulsating around my shaft with each thrust felt way too good to stop. "Oh fuck! I'm cumming!" Coach Jones finally yelled. She wrapped her muscular legs around my back and held me deep inside her as her hot fluids washed over my cock. Her body began to spasm and that was all I could take before I began erupting a fountain of my seed into her. Neither of us took any time to revel in the afterglow, as both of us knew what this was about, it was sex and nothing more. She began putting her clothes back on and I did the same, both of us remained silent the whole time; which gave me just enough time to realize how wrong this all was. I'd just had sex with the volleyball coach in her office, not only that, I noticed the ring on her finger. I'd participated in adultery, that startling revelation sent an immediate guilt washing over me. I quickly finished getting dressed then made for the door, hoping she wouldn't say anything. "Oh, by the way, I got your number from Amanda's phone. Expect to hear from me again." she said with a self-satisfied smile. I had nothing to say to that, I just left her office in a hurry. And when I exited the locker room into the gym, I almost broke out in a sprint to the exit across the gym. I tried to keep my composure as I made the long stroll across campus. I walked, filled with a sense of dread and guilt, and shame. What the fuck? I questioned myself over and over again, never able to form an answer. This is all so fucked, I said to myself. How could I ever let things get so out of hand? I was driving myself mad. I then received a text on my phone, momentarily drawing me away from the chaos that was my mind. I pulled the phone out of my pocket and checked it, the text was from Molly. Hey, I just heard from Amanda, what the hell happened exactly? Is everything alright? To be honest, I didn't have a good answer for her, I knew she was just concerned for me and I wanted more than anything to put her at ease, but I didn't know how. However, this was one issue that couldn't be ignored, I have learned from at least one of my mistakes. I quickly replied to the text after some thought. Gather the others and meet me in my room, I'm on my way there now, I'll explain everything then. It was finally time that I sat down with the girls and discussed things. I could not put this off any longer. I of course, worried that with the current circumstances this meeting with the girls could result in the end of our little "thing" but I also knew how dire it was that we all talk. Ok, we'll be there. Molly promptly replied to the text. Luckily, with the time being barely noon, it wouldn't be overly suspicious for the girls to be hanging out in my room, so that was one bright side. I continued making my way to the dorm, trying to get my thoughts in order. Trying to figure out exactly what it was I was going to say to the girls. I'd arranged the meeting, but I hadn't really thought much beyond that. In all honesty, I knew that calling the whole harem thing off was probably for the best, to avoid further incident, but that was the last thing I wanted. I especially didn't want to damage things with Molly. When I finally got to my dorm room, Molly and the others were already waiting in the hall, talking amongst themselves. They all looked just as worried as I felt. As I walked up to them, they all greeted me with concerned looks. Amanda still couldn't even look at me. I immediately wanted to put them all at ease, but again, I didn't know what to say. And I didn't want to lie to them and tell them everything would okay, after all I didn't even know myself if things were really going to be okay. Deciding not to say anything, I unlocked and opened my door, and gestured for them to follow me in. I shut the door behind us, also checking to make sure nobody saw us, just in case. When I turned around to face the room, I saw that the girls had all taken a seat on my bed, so I walked over and sat in my computer chair and spun in it to face them. I sat there looking at them, with them looking back at me. The room was dead silent, I was halfway tempted to turn on some music just to ease the tension a bit, but this was not the time for levity. This was serious and needed to be treated as such. I opted instead to get my thoughts in order. I knew that with how close they all were, they'd surely heard from Amanda about the volleyball coach. "Alright, so I'm assuming you've all heard from Amanda, about us being caught?" I asked just to clarify. Erin and Katie both nodded in the affirmative, confirming my assumption. Amanda's face turned blood red as she stared at the floor, obviously a nervous wreck. I was just as nervous as she, but I decided that I should at least appear to be strong, for their sake. "Yeah, but what's gonna happen? How bad is it?" Molly asked, sounding and looking concerned. Seeing how clearly not okay Amanda was, I knew that I needed to say something to ease her torment a little. I mean, she looked absolutely crushed with guilt. After all, Coach Jones had pretty much used her to lure me into a trap, how could she not feel guilty? "I'll get to that in a sec, but first, Amanda, I know you're probably blaming yourself for all this. Don't, it's not your fault. And I'm sure none of us here blame you." I said. The other 3 girls all chimed in as well, giving her hugs and reassuring her. "I mean, how were any of us supposed to know there were cameras in the locker room?" I continued. Molly, Erin, and Katie nodded in agreement as they continued to console their friend. It actually made me a bit envious seeing how much they all cared about one another. I never had friends like that, all mine turned their backs on me. Winter break was upon us. A few weeks had passed since that weekend. That damn weekend, there were so many ups and downs. Luckily, Coach Jones hadn't decided to report us, probably had something to do with my regular visits to her office since that day. As long as I kept her happy, the girls and I were able to keep up our thing. The girls and I continued to meet in the locker room to have our fun, even though we knew the coach had kept the cameras running and recording us, we figured it best that we don't deprive her of her little show. Maria and I also kept in contact since she left, via text and the occasional phone call. I still worried about her with her parents, but she seemed alright anytime I was talking to her. I would be spending winter break at home with my family, and the girls would be spending it with their respective families as well; which means, I wouldn't see them for a couple of weeks, I was none too thrilled about it. Not to mention the idea of spending a couple of weeks with my family seemed rather unappealing, to say the least. That's not to say I dislike my family, but given everything that's happened, it was sure to be extremely awkward. I wasn't even sure if mom had told the rest of the family that Maria had revealed the truth to her. As far as I knew, the rest of the family still wanted nothing to do with me. But alas, my mother had insisted that the whole family be there for the holidays, some sort of pseudo Campbell family reunion. I had packed enough stuff for the break and was loading it into the back of mom's car as I waited for her to finish up a few things in her office. It was the first day of winter break, though given it was a Monday, I suppose the weekend technically counted, so third day? Either way, pretty much all the other students had left already. I was bored and couldn't even call Molly or any of the others, because they were on flights back home at the time. You see, most of the student's families lived in a different city, a lot of them in a different state entirely. That's why they lived in the dorms on campus. My mother lived maybe an hour or so away from the school, but the reason I was living away from home is because I wasn't wanted at home. So my mother's sudden urge to reunite the family for the holidays caught me off guard. I know she'd forgiven me after hearing the truth, but she had to know how awkward it was gonna be with the rest of the family. I was sitting in the passenger seat of mom's car messing around on my phone as I waited for mom to finish up. Finally after a little over 10 minutes mom got to the car. "Hey sweetie, hope I didn't keep you waiting for too long." she said as she sat in the driver seat. "It's alright." I replied. It still felt a little weird having mom call me things like "sweetie" and "honey." Sure that's how she always used to refer to me, but that stopped immediately after the whole Maria fiasco. I know she was just trying to get things back to the way they were before, so I didn't mind. It would just take a little while getting used to. Most of the car ride was spent making small talk, mom asking me how school has been, if I've made friends, that sort of stuff. I answered her questions as best I could, even though her being the headmistress of the school, she already knew how I've been doing in school, and as far as friends, I couldn't exactly tell her the whole truth there considering what I've been doing with my friends for the past several months. I knew she was just trying to make things normal again, so I went along with it. More of this story is published at the index of Cheat105 for Literotica.

Busted by surveillance cameras. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Molly then left the room and I found myself feeling a little sad to see her go. But I knew it was best. After all, it being only around 8 on a Sunday morning, most everyone else was bound to still be asleep, so she could slip back in her room unnoticed. With nothing else to do, I decided to go ahead and shower, convenient considering the time. I put on my boxers from the night before, as I couldn't very well walk down the hall naked, grabbed a fresh change of clothes along with a towel and my shampoo and stuff then headed down the hall to the bathroom. By the time I finished showering, everyone else was still asleep. I just returned to my room and got on my computer. I logged into Netflix and had just queued up a show to watch when I received a text on my phone, it was from Amanda. [[MORE]] Hey, come to the locker room. I read the text and thought. I guess some people were still awake. Obviously, me being a young man with my hormones going crazy, I jumped at the opportunity that this text offered. I'd received many texts like this over the past couple of months after all. I quickly put on the rest of my clothes and was out the door in less than a minute. On my way. I replied to Amanda's text as I quickly made my way across campus. As I walked across campus, I had a chance to think about everything. This weekend had started off rather rough, what with seeing Maria again and my mini panic attack that followed. Then the next day, on Saturday, I finally got a long overdue apology from Mom. As if that wasn't good enough, I then had the best sex of my life with the girl I'm pretty fucking fond of on that very same night. And now, I was on my way to have even more great sex with the smoking hot Amanda. How much better could my life get? When I got to the gym, I entered and walked across the floor to the locker room at the other end, eager for what awaited me. I walked into the locker room, not seeing Amanda when I first walked in, I figured she must already be back in the area with the mats. I walked past the lockers and stopped dead in my tracks when I was about to walk by the coach's office. I turned slowly and looked, fear immediately set in when I saw Amanda in the office and the volleyball coach sitting at her desk, staring daggers at me. Oh, fuck. I said to myself. Don't tell me. "Come on in." the coach said in a demanding tone. I nervously stepped into her office, I was almost shaking. Amanda didn't ever bother to look at me. She just stared at the floor, her cheeks and ears blood red. I stood there, completely silent, wondering what was going on. "So, you're the boy whose been distracting my girls." the coach said with certainty. Before I even had a chance to respond, the coach reached to the computer monitor on her desk and turned it so the screen was facing me. I looked at the screen and was shocked by what I saw. It was surveillance camera footage of the locker room, specifically the equipment area, where the girls and I usually did the deed. She clicked through about a dozen different clips, each of them featuring me and one of the girls. It was like watching a montage of my greatest hits, only now it didn't feel so great. My heart sank. My cheeks and ears burned and turned the same shade of red as Amanda's. In an instant, my whole world came crashing down. We had been caught. As far as I could figure, the coach had lured me to the locker room using Amanda's phone. Either way, there I was standing in the volleyball coach's office, my face surely twisted in horror, as she played surveillance footage on her computer. Amanda continued to sit and stare at the floor, I couldn't see her face, but I imagined she had similar look to me. Meanwhile, the coach just sat back in her chair, staring daggers at me as she let the clips play. My whole world was slowing burning down around me. It was like the bullshit in my old school all over again. I was silently hoping and praying that I would wake from this horrible nightmare, but alas, this was reality, there was no solace. How could I have been so stupid? I continuously questioned myself. I made all the same kind of mistakes I'd made back in my old school. To be honest, I wanted nothing more than to turn tail and run, jump in my mother's car and drive as far away from this place as possible. But I knew better now, there was no escaping this. Then another thought finally crossed my mind. Why the fuck were there surveillance cameras in a locker room? I mean, aren't there supposed to be laws against that? Could I use this revelation as leverage to get out of trouble? "Care to explain all this?" the coach finally broke the silence, gesturing to the screen. No, I couldn't explain it. There was no explanation to give, it all just kind of happened. "Alright, Amanda, you can leave now." she said, looking to Amanda. Amanda silently and hesitantly rose from her seat and left the office. Then it was just me and the coach, and honestly it was a bit worrisome. I mean, what the hell was gonna happen now? I waited in fear. "Now then, go ahead and take a seat. I wanna have a little chat." she said in an authoritative tone. I promptly obeyed and took a seat in front of her desk, awaiting what was surely going to be a long inflammatory lecture. "So, you're the headmistress's son, Alan, huh?" she asked. I nodded my head, still nervous to even look this woman in the eye. "Well, don't think that earns you any special treatment." she added. I never expected it would. But honestly, I would've done just about anything to have my mom come and rescue me. I knew there was no chance of that, but hey, a guy can hope, right? The coach then stood up from her chair and walked around to the front her desk. "Enrolling a boy in this school, what was that woman thinking? I knew it was only a matter of time before something like this happened," she said, sounding strangely proud of herself, as she leaned her ass against the edge of desk, looking down on me. I wanted to jump to my mother's defense upon hearing her be disparaged like that, but something kept me from speaking. I looked up at the woman towering over me, and I couldn't help but notice how attractive she looked from this angle. Was I attracted to powerful women? Coach Jones, Valerie was her first name I think, she was actually quite beautiful. She was a tall black woman, probably in her mid to late 30s. She had long black wavy hair that she wore in a ponytail almost all the time. Her body was curvy, yet still had an athletic build. Her usual outfit around campus was a t-shirt with the school's name on it, a pair of short gym shorts, and a pair tennis shoes. I could tell that hidden beneath that shirt was a sizable rack, double-d at the very least. And those shorts did little to conceal her big round firm ass. Honestly I don't know why I'd never taken notice of her before. She was without a doubt a sexy woman, but also had quite the imposing image as well. Her whole vibe was rather authoritarian. I didn't know whether to be turned on or scared, perhaps a mixture of both. "There's only one solution I can see to this problem." she started speaking again, dragging me away from my thoughts. I continued staring up at her as she spoke, still frozen in silence and fear. "I know I should report this to your mother and the rest of the faculty." she said. I was already filled with worry, but upon hearing that, I began to shake. "That would of course result in your expulsion, which doesn't bother me, as the problem would be solved." she continued. My head was immediately overflown with horrific thoughts of me being kicked out of yet another school. Sure, my mother had already apologized for how she'd treated me after the bullshit from before, but if I was expelled from another school, her school to be make it even worse, then she'd certainly disown me. "But, that would also mean the girls getting expelled. I like those girls, it ain't right for them to dragged down because of you." she went on, sounding a little angry. That's when the guilt set in. Forget what would happen to me. The girls' names would be dragged through the mud and their futures ruined. All because I'm a horny little piece of shit who couldn't keep his dick in his pants. "So I came up with an even better idea." she said, her frown slowly turning to a mischievous grin. I looked up at her with a look of confusion on my face. A better idea? I repeated that part in my head. What the hell was she thinking? Without saying anything further, Coach Jones walked around behind me. I grew even more confused when she shut the door to her office and locked, she then proceeded to close the blinds on her office windows before returning to her desk, that sly grin still on her face. "While I was going over that footage, I happened to notice that you got a pretty decent sized dick. So go ahead and whip that thing out for me, I wanna see it with my own eyes." she said, her deep beautiful brown eyes dropping directly to my already bulging crotch. My eyes grew wide and my jaw hit the floor. I wasn't all too sure I'd heard her right. "You heard me, boy. Take that thing out." she said in a commanding tone. For whatever reason, I couldn't disobey her. The next thing I knew, I was standing up from the chair I was sitting in. Standing now, I noticed that even with the way she was leaning against her desk, she was still a few inches taller than me. As if driven by an outside force, my hands seemed to move on their own as I began to undo my pants. She stared at my crotch, her head nodding slowly, as I unbuttoned and unzipped my pants. Still unsure that I was even controlling my own actions, I then pulled down my pants and boxers in one motion, freeing my already rock hard erection. "Hmm, you're pretty well hung, for a white boy. I see why them girls were so crazy for you." she said, looking at my cock. I nervously blushed at her compliment. Though, I suppose I was also a bit offended that she inferred the girls' interest in me was based on my endowment. After all, I was certain that at least Molly and I shared a real connection that went beyond the physical. Of course, I also saw the irony in that. I mean, there I was thinking about my feelings for Molly, yet I was standing before her volleyball coach exposing myself and on top of that the only reason I'd come to the locker room in the first place was to have sex with one of Molly's best friends, like I'd already done numerous times before with her friends. Talk about some fucked up irony. I was still extremely confused by the whole situation. I stood there, frozen, with my hard cock exposed as Coach Jones just stared at it slowly nodding her head. What the hell was she thinking? I kept asking myself. I would've given anything to know, and I was soon to get my answer. "I think it's only fair if we see how well you can use that thing." the coach finally spoke again. What's that supposed to mean? I asked myself. She saw the surveillance footage, so I'm pretty sure she's already seen how well I can use it. "Yeah, let's see if you're as good a fuck as those girls seem to think you are." she said. Before I could even react to her statement, she began removing her t-shirt, exposing a sexy black lacy bra. It was beginning to be increasingly more difficult to feel confused and uneasy with the enticing image that stood before me. Coach Jones then reached behind her back and unclasped the bra, letting the straps slowly slide off of her shoulders. The bra fell to the floor revealing a perfectly symmetrical pair of gigantic light chocolate globes. Each of her two breasts were capped with a large areola, that were of a darker shade of brown than the skin surrounding them. Protruding from her areolas were her perky nipples, they reminded me of Hershey Kisses, but less pointy, obviously. I'd never been with a black girl. Never had anything against the idea, just never really thought about it much. But god damn, I was so turned on by the half-naked beauty in front of me. I wanted nothing more than to grab her and start sucking on those chocolate nipples. I watched as her big juicy tits jiggled with every slight movement she made. I could no longer hold back, finally overcome by lust, my baser instincts took over. I quickly took a step towards her and just about dove into her rack. I immediately began ferociously kissing and licking all over those glorious mounds. I found one of her nipples and latched onto it, sucking the erect nub into my mouth. I was like a man possessed. "Oh damn, I love that enthusiasm" she said. She let a moan as I sucked on her nipples, switching back and forth between the two. I continued sucking on her nipples until I was satisfied. I then removed my mouth from her breasts and began trailing kisses down her firm milky chocolate abdomen. I was ready for the main course. And judging by her moans, so was she. I kissed down to her belly button and stopped just above her shorts. "Well don't stop now." Coach Jones said. Not that I needed the extra encouragement, but it did help. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her shorts and began pulling them down past her hips and voluptuous ass, revealing a pair panties that matched the black lacy bra. She removed the shorts the rest of the way, pulling them down her legs and past her shoes. I then hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and pulled them down as well, where they became bunched up at her ankles, her shoes keeping them from coming off the rest of the way. I took a moment admire her as she worked the panties over her shoes. I marveled at her curvaceous light chocolate ass jiggling with each movement she made. Her crotch was bare and her cunt looked as though it had never been touched. Coach Jones sat on her desk and leaned back, planting her hands behind her to brace herself. "Alright, enough foreplay, let's see just how good a fuck you are." she said in a weird mix of commanding and seductive tone. The whole seductive authoritarian thing was certainly working for her. I let my pants and boxers fall down around my ankles and quickly worked them over my shoes. I stepped out of them and took a step closer to my prize as she spread her legs to invite me. I grabbed her hips and began smearing the tip of my rock hard cock along her juicy wet slit. The outsides of her cunt lips were a slightly darker shade of brown, but as my cock parted her lips I saw that the inside was just as pink as any other girl's cunt. She yelped as I shoved my cock into her dripping wet hole. "Oh, damn, that is one big dick" she said in surprise as she felt my thickness enter her love canal. To my surprise, she was tight. Either way, it felt good to complimented by her and it urged me on. I began driving my cock into her cunt as it slowly loosened to accept more of me. She moaned as inch after inch of my hard on disappeared into her tight wet snatch. Before long I'd bottomed out in her. "Come on, white boy. Fuck me!" she exclaimed. It was odd being called white boy in the middle of sex, but I've got to admit, it turned me on. I pulled out almost all the way, then slammed my cock back into her cunt, fast and hard. I repeated that several more times, each time increasing my speed and force until I was thrusting in and out of her cunt as fast and hard as I could. Coach Jones responded to all this by moaning and squealing at the top of her lungs. "Oh fuck! Fuck me! Fuck me!" she yelled, lost in the throes of pleasure. That's not to say I wasn't just as lost. I drilled away at her like a savage beast. The only sounds were that of her moaning and yelling, my heavy breathing, and the ambient sounds of our respective sexual organs clashing. Honestly, I knew I wasn't going to last much longer, and I hoped she was close as well. I was beginning to feel exhausted as I kept the same pace for an extended period. But I never slowed, after all, the sensation of her warm wet cunt pulsating around my shaft with each thrust felt way too good to stop. "Oh fuck! I'm cumming!" Coach Jones finally yelled. She wrapped her muscular legs around my back and held me deep inside her as her hot fluids washed over my cock. Her body began to spasm and that was all I could take before I began erupting a fountain of my seed into her. Neither of us took any time to revel in the afterglow, as both of us knew what this was about, it was sex and nothing more. She began putting her clothes back on and I did the same, both of us remained silent the whole time; which gave me just enough time to realize how wrong this all was. I'd just had sex with the volleyball coach in her office, not only that, I noticed the ring on her finger. I'd participated in adultery, that startling revelation sent an immediate guilt washing over me. I quickly finished getting dressed then made for the door, hoping she wouldn't say anything. "Oh, by the way, I got your number from Amanda's phone. Expect to hear from me again." she said with a self-satisfied smile. I had nothing to say to that, I just left her office in a hurry. And when I exited the locker room into the gym, I almost broke out in a sprint to the exit across the gym. I tried to keep my composure as I made the long stroll across campus. I walked, filled with a sense of dread and guilt, and shame. What the fuck? I questioned myself over and over again, never able to form an answer. This is all so fucked, I said to myself. How could I ever let things get so out of hand? I was driving myself mad. I then received a text on my phone, momentarily drawing me away from the chaos that was my mind. I pulled the phone out of my pocket and checked it, the text was from Molly. Hey, I just heard from Amanda, what the hell happened exactly? Is everything alright? To be honest, I didn't have a good answer for her, I knew she was just concerned for me and I wanted more than anything to put her at ease, but I didn't know how. However, this was one issue that couldn't be ignored, I have learned from at least one of my mistakes. I quickly replied to the text after some thought. Gather the others and meet me in my room, I'm on my way there now, I'll explain everything then. It was finally time that I sat down with the girls and discussed things. I could not put this off any longer. I of course, worried that with the current circumstances this meeting with the girls could result in the end of our little "thing" but I also knew how dire it was that we all talk. Ok, we'll be there. Molly promptly replied to the text. Luckily, with the time being barely noon, it wouldn't be overly suspicious for the girls to be hanging out in my room, so that was one bright side. I continued making my way to the dorm, trying to get my thoughts in order. Trying to figure out exactly what it was I was going to say to the girls. I'd arranged the meeting, but I hadn't really thought much beyond that. In all honesty, I knew that calling the whole harem thing off was probably for the best, to avoid further incident, but that was the last thing I wanted. I especially didn't want to damage things with Molly. When I finally got to my dorm room, Molly and the others were already waiting in the hall, talking amongst themselves. They all looked just as worried as I felt. As I walked up to them, they all greeted me with concerned looks. Amanda still couldn't even look at me. I immediately wanted to put them all at ease, but again, I didn't know what to say. And I didn't want to lie to them and tell them everything would okay, after all I didn't even know myself if things were really going to be okay. Deciding not to say anything, I unlocked and opened my door, and gestured for them to follow me in. I shut the door behind us, also checking to make sure nobody saw us, just in case. When I turned around to face the room, I saw that the girls had all taken a seat on my bed, so I walked over and sat in my computer chair and spun in it to face them. I sat there looking at them, with them looking back at me. The room was dead silent, I was halfway tempted to turn on some music just to ease the tension a bit, but this was not the time for levity. This was serious and needed to be treated as such. I opted instead to get my thoughts in order. I knew that with how close they all were, they'd surely heard from Amanda about the volleyball coach. "Alright, so I'm assuming you've all heard from Amanda, about us being caught?" I asked just to clarify. Erin and Katie both nodded in the affirmative, confirming my assumption. Amanda's face turned blood red as she stared at the floor, obviously a nervous wreck. I was just as nervous as she, but I decided that I should at least appear to be strong, for their sake. "Yeah, but what's gonna happen? How bad is it?" Molly asked, sounding and looking concerned. Seeing how clearly not okay Amanda was, I knew that I needed to say something to ease her torment a little. I mean, she looked absolutely crushed with guilt. After all, Coach Jones had pretty much used her to lure me into a trap, how could she not feel guilty? "I'll get to that in a sec, but first, Amanda, I know you're probably blaming yourself for all this. Don't, it's not your fault. And I'm sure none of us here blame you." I said. The other 3 girls all chimed in as well, giving her hugs and reassuring her. "I mean, how were any of us supposed to know there were cameras in the locker room?" I continued. Molly, Erin, and Katie nodded in agreement as they continued to console their friend. It actually made me a bit envious seeing how much they all cared about one another. I never had friends like that, all mine turned their backs on me. Winter break was upon us. A few weeks had passed since that weekend. That damn weekend, there were so many ups and downs. Luckily, Coach Jones hadn't decided to report us, probably had something to do with my regular visits to her office since that day. As long as I kept her happy, the girls and I were able to keep up our thing. The girls and I continued to meet in the locker room to have our fun, even though we knew the coach had kept the cameras running and recording us, we figured it best that we don't deprive her of her little show. Maria and I also kept in contact since she left, via text and the occasional phone call. I still worried about her with her parents, but she seemed alright anytime I was talking to her. I would be spending winter break at home with my family, and the girls would be spending it with their respective families as well; which means, I wouldn't see them for a couple of weeks, I was none too thrilled about it. Not to mention the idea of spending a couple of weeks with my family seemed rather unappealing, to say the least. That's not to say I dislike my family, but given everything that's happened, it was sure to be extremely awkward. I wasn't even sure if mom had told the rest of the family that Maria had revealed the truth to her. As far as I knew, the rest of the family still wanted nothing to do with me. But alas, my mother had insisted that the whole family be there for the holidays, some sort of pseudo Campbell family reunion. I had packed enough stuff for the break and was loading it into the back of mom's car as I waited for her to finish up a few things in her office. It was the first day of winter break, though given it was a Monday, I suppose the weekend technically counted, so third day? Either way, pretty much all the other students had left already. I was bored and couldn't even call Molly or any of the others, because they were on flights back home at the time. You see, most of the student's families lived in a different city, a lot of them in a different state entirely. That's why they lived in the dorms on campus. My mother lived maybe an hour or so away from the school, but the reason I was living away from home is because I wasn't wanted at home. So my mother's sudden urge to reunite the family for the holidays caught me off guard. I know she'd forgiven me after hearing the truth, but she had to know how awkward it was gonna be with the rest of the family. I was sitting in the passenger seat of mom's car messing around on my phone as I waited for mom to finish up. Finally after a little over 10 minutes mom got to the car. "Hey sweetie, hope I didn't keep you waiting for too long." she said as she sat in the driver seat. "It's alright." I replied. It still felt a little weird having mom call me things like "sweetie" and "honey." Sure that's how she always used to refer to me, but that stopped immediately after the whole Maria fiasco. I know she was just trying to get things back to the way they were before, so I didn't mind. It would just take a little while getting used to. Most of the car ride was spent making small talk, mom asking me how school has been, if I've made friends, that sort of stuff. I answered her questions as best I could, even though her being the headmistress of the school, she already knew how I've been doing in school, and as far as friends, I couldn't exactly tell her the whole truth there considering what I've been doing with my friends for the past several months. I knew she was just trying to make things normal again, so I went along with it. More of this story is published at the index of Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's past becomes his present. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. It was the beginning of the volleyball postseason, the school's team had once again made it to the playoffs, like they apparently did almost every season. Our school, having the best facilities, would be hosting the playoffs, which meant a lot of girls from other schools would be showing up for the playoffs. But there was one face among them that I never thought I'd see again. I was leaving my last class of the day, making the long walk across campus to my dorm, like I'd done so many times in the past. Only this time a bus full of girls from another school was in the parking lot, and that's when I saw her, Maria, the girl from my old high school who'd accused me of coercing her into having sex. [[MORE]]  She was unloading off the bus in a parade of other girls, I had to double take to make sure my eyes weren't playing tricks on me. No, it was definitely her, as I stared a moment in complete shock and terror. I came back to reality and panic set in, and the next thing I knew, I was practically sprinting from the scene, headed toward my dorm at top speed. Upon reaching the dorm, I slowed my pace to hasty walk and quickly made my way through the halls. "Hey Alan!" I heard Molly's voice in the hall. I was too panicked to acknowledge her, I just continued walking. I got to my door and fumbled with my key for moment, missing the keyhole on my first couple tries I was trembling so much. When I finally got the door unlocked, I entered and slammed the door behind me, I dropped my stuff on the floor and collapsed face down on my bed. Immediately all those painful memories came flooding back in a tidal wave. I began questioning everything. Why was she here? Why her of all people? Why now? I was finally beginning to enjoy life again, and now Maria has showed up here of all places? Was this the other shoe dropping? Punishment for my arrogance in thinking I could escape the past? Suddenly before I could even react my door began to open. Damn, I forgot to lock it, I thought. The door opened and in walked Molly. "Alan, is something wrong?" she asked, sounding concerned. I must've looked so pitiful laying there in my bed, wallowing in my own grief. I didn't know how to answer her, I'd never told her about my past and she'd certainly never seen me like this. Yet, there she was, showing genuine concern. I couldn't very well lie to her. "Yes," I replied simply and quietly. She shut the door then walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. "But, what are you doing here Molly?" I asked, quickly realizing that someone could've seen her come in. "Don't worry about that, everyone else went to dinner, so no one saw me. Now tell me what's wrong?" she asked, gently placing her hand on my back. Once again, I didn't know how to respond. And whatever I said, it would most likely lead to me revealing my past, my reason for coming to this school in the first place. I didn't know if that was something I was ready to do. Then the fear set in. How would she react? To find out I was accused of something as awful as rape? Surely she'd want nothing to do with me, what girl would? "Come on, talk to me, Alan." she said, rubbing her hand in circles on my back. I still just remained silent, the fear and panic keeping me paralyzed. "Look, you're one of my best friends and I care about you. You know you can tell me anything." she said in a sentimental tone. She was right, we did pretty much tell each other everything. We practically knew everything about one another. But the one thing I'd never told her about was my past. Though, I have to be honest, the sound of her tender voice and the gentle touch of her hand on my back, were beginning to make me feel a little more at peace. I had to tell her, I needed to tell someone. This thing had been eating me up for so long. "Okay, You know the bus that just got here?" I started, still face down in my pillow speaking in a low melancholic voice. "Yeah, the bus from that other school? That's who we're playing in the first playoff game this weekend. Their team will be staying in the guest dorm until our match. What about it?" she replied. That at least answered my question of why Maria was here, even though that should've been obvious. "Well, I saw someone I know getting off that bus." I said. "Oh, an old friend?" Molly asked. "Not exactly, " I responded. "Oh, what do you mean?" she asked curiously. "Well, it's a long story and it's pretty much the reason I came to this school." I said. "To be honest, I have always been curious as to how you ended up here. I mean it's not every day a guy gets enrolled in a school for girls." she replied. I was still feeling nervous, but I had resolved to tell her, so there's no backing out now. "That girl I saw getting off the bus, her name is Maria. Well, we have a bit of a storied past with one another. You see, Maria went to my old high school, and we dated for a bit. Needless to say, it did not end well." I began explaining. "Continue." Molly said simply, genuinely interested in my story. "Well, I don't even remember why or how exactly but for whatever reason we ended up having sex in the girl's bathroom during school one day. And some other student caught us, then reported it to a teacher, " I said. "That doesn't seem so bad, I take it things got worse from there?" Molly said. "Oh yeah, things got much worse, " I then proceeded to tell Molly the whole story about what happened at my old school and how I ended up here. I even told her about the damage it had done to my home life, how even my own family began shunning me. When I finished explaining it all, Molly just sat there silent for a moment, I was still face down in my pillow so I couldn't tell you how she looked. But I fully expected her to cut her ties to me right there on the spot. After all, what girl would want to associate themselves with an accused rapist, even as bullshit an accusation as it was. "Wow, what a bitch!" Molly exclaimed. I did not expect that kind of response, I immediately sat up and faced her, with a look of disbelief. "What kind of bitch just turns on you like that?" she questioned. "Well, I always suspected it was mostly her parents who pressured her into accusing me." I said. "Still, that's fucked up. And nobody would hear your side? Not even your family?" she asked. I was in disbelief, and so relieved. She was saying pretty much all the same things I've said on the matter. "Yeah, pretty much. And the shame is I actually used to be very close with my family, but ever since that shit went down, they all cut their ties with me. My own mother looks at me with disdain every time I see her." I said. "Wow, I'm so sorry Alan. But look, I want you to know that I believe you." she replied. "Really?" I asked, still dumbfounded. "Of course, I trust you. And I know you'd never do anything as dispicable as what those assholes accused you of." she responded. Molly, seeing that I was still feeling a bit uneasy, then wrapped her arms around me in a warm embrace. It was there in her arms that I finally felt a sense of calm and peace. This was the first time that anyone's ever bothered hearing me out and actually believed me. I found myself relaxing in her arms until I was laying down, Molly had followed, never letting go. We both just laid there in my bed, hugging one another. "Thank you, Molly." I uttered. I had begun to feel tired. It was only the evening, supper time, yet I felt tired. I guess that slight nervous breakdown after seeing Maria again had really left me drained, but it was more than that. I was usually one to stay up well past midnight, and wake up early, never getting more than a few hours of sleep. My own thoughts and fears had always kept me awake. But laying there in Molly's gentle embrace, I felt as though the weight of the whole world had been lifted from shoulders. Soon enough everything seemed to fade as my weighty eyelids fell, I drifted off to sleep still hugging Molly. This was true nirvana. I awoke the next day with the bright morning sun beaming through the lone window of my room. I wiped the sleep from eyes and immediately found that Molly was no longer in my bed. Not that I expected her to be there, after all, that would've been a little too risky. But a part of me had kind of wanted to wake up with her beside me. I grabbed my phone off the nightstand and checked the time, it was a little after 9 am. I was surprised, for once I had actually managed to get a full night of sleep, I felt well rested, better than I had been in a long time. I got out of bed and realized that I was still wearing my school uniform, but I also still needed a shower. Luckily, I was sure everyone else was down in the cafeteria having breakfast, so I was free to shower. So I grabbed a change of clothes and my shower supplies: towel, shampoo, body wash, etc. and made my way down the hall to the showers. As I had suspected, they were empty, so I found a stall, turned on the water and quickly went about taking off my clothes. It didn't take me long to finish showering. I turned off the water and stepped out of the stall, I quickly dried myself off and slipped on a pair of clean boxers. I then noticed my reflection in the mirror, my mother was right after all, I could use a shave and a haircut. My hair had gotten long enough now that it was nearly to my shoulders and my facial hair, while only being 18 I didn't get too much growth, there was still enough that I looked pretty scruffy. The only problem was I didn't even own a razor or shaving cream, so I'd need to go buy some, which I could also get a haircut while I was out. I then pulled on a pair of running shorts and gathered up my things, and began making my way out of the bathroom. But as I was walking out, someone else was walking in. It was a girl that lived in the dorm. Neither of us noticed each other and I walked right into her, she let out a sudden yelp of shock as she began to fall to the floor. But I, having pretty decent reflexes, dropped my things and managed to catch the girl by her arms before she fell. She reached out a hand and put it on my shirtless chest as she braced herself. "Woah, you okay?" I asked, once she was stable. She didn't respond, she only stared straight ahead, her hand still planted on my firm chest. "You okay?" I asked again. "Wha; huh; yeah. Yeah, I'm okay." She stuttered, taking her hand off my chest, looking and sounding as though she'd just woken up from a trance. "Yeah, sorry about bumping into you, I wasn't looking where I was going." I said, bending down to pick up my things. "It's alright, um; Alan, right?" she asked. "Yep" I replied. "I'm Samantha, but everyone just calls me Sam." she said, reaching out her hand. "Well, nice to meet ya, Samantha. I'm gonna get out of your way now, see ya around." I said, shaking her hand before exiting the bathroom. Hmm, Nice girl, I thought as I walked down the hall to my room. I'd seen her around the dorm before, in fact I recognized her as one of the many girls that would usually give me the stink eye when I walked past, so I'd pegged her as one of those stuck-up types. But in that brief encounter, she actually seemed like a fairly nice girl, guess I should reserve my premature judgements in the future. I made it back to my room, where I put my dirty clothes in my laundry hamper and then took a seat at my computer desk. I booted up my computer and then checked my facebook notifications. That's when my good mood came to screeching halt, one of those notifications was a message from none other than Maria herself. Yeah, though I'd gotten a new phone number, I never did block her on facebook, I'm an idiot. We need to talk. I almost cringed as I read her simple message. I leaned back in my chair and just stared at the computer screen. Just like that, my good mood had vanished. After talking with Molly the night before, I'd gotten a good night's rest and was feeling great for once. Such a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, I felt like I could fly. But upon seeing that message, I came crashing and burning right back down to earth, back to reality. This girl, once again serving as a reminder that I could never escape my past. Needless to say, I did not reply to her message. Instead I sat there my mind going over everything again, it was like a highlight reel of my life's worst hits. Then, I began to feel angry, and I just sat there stewing in it, my eyes still fixed on that damn message. "Fuck!" I yelled, in a fit of rage I drove my fist into the screen as hard as I could, the monitor fell from the desk, showing a black spot where my fist had hit with dozens of little black cracks surrounding it. What was left of the picture flashed a few times before the whole screen just went blank. "God damn it!" I yelled as I immediately realized the damage I'd done. I stood up from desk still seething in anger. I needed to get out of there, before anything else ended up broken. I quickly changed into a pair of jeans and put on a t-shirt, then socks and shoes, all the while screaming obscenities. I stormed out of my room, slamming the door behind me. I walked down the hall, my face red with anger, muttering further vulgarities to myself. Just about every girl in the building stared in shock as I walked past. When I got outside, I walked around for a while, breathing in the fresh air. Letting myself cool off a bit, I finally had a moment of clarity. I'd never blown up like that before, I surprised myself. Even after the incident at the old school, my anger was quickly sated and I had resigned myself to just being mellow and uncaring. But now, I couldn't be mellow, I had finally lost my shit. And then as if the shit-storm couldn't get any more severe, my phone began to ring, I was getting a call. What wonderful timing, I thought sarcastically to myself. I quickly dug the phone out of my pocket and answered it without even checking to see who it was. "What?" I answered the phone angrily. "It's your mother, what kind of way is that to answer your phone?" the voice asked on the other side of the call. "I'm pissed off, what do you want? Call to criticize me some more?" I replied tersely, lamenting on how it seemed like the only time my mother ever spoke to me was to criticize me for something. "What's wrong, honey? Better yet just come talk to me in my office, okay sweetie?" my mother responded in her motherly tone, that I hadn't heard in what felt like ages. Honey? Sweetie? What the hell was going on? I wondered. She hadn't called me those words in a long time, and that tone of voice. What the hell? I asked myself. "Okay" I finally replied, hanging up the phone. I was thoroughly confused, so much so that my anger had subsided for the moment. Why did she sound so nice all the sudden? I was so confused but at the same time, curious, there was no way I wasn't going to go see her, just to figure out what was going on. I began making my way across the campus to the main building where mom's office was located. When I got to her office, she was sitting at her desk and immediately stopped everything she was doing as I walked in. She looked directly at me, but it wasn't the face of contempt I usually got from her, she looked, caring? Like she was actually glad to see me. I took a seat in one of the chairs in front of her desk, still dumbfounded. My mother stood up from her desk, then walked around to where I was sitting and suddenly fell to her knees in front of me, looking up at me with tears forming in her eyes. I was taken aback, not sure what to say or do. "I'm so sorry, baby. I know you must hate me" she said, the tears now running down her cheeks. I was stunned. Frozen and speechless. What the fuck is going on? I asked in my inner monologue. "That girl, Maria. She came and told me everything, Oh god, sweetie. I'm so sorry, I should've listened to you, instead I've been treating you like crap all this time" she said, now fully crying. I still couldn't speak. Maria actually told her the truth? Holy shit, I thought. "Please, forgive me honey" she said through her sobs. I just sat there staring in disbelief at the sight before me, my mother was on her knees sobbing and begging for my forgiveness. Honestly, it was the one thing I'd wanted for a long time. However, seeing my mother in tears wasn't something I'd ever wanted, I wanted an apology to be sure, but I never wanted to see her cry, she was still my mom after all. In seconds, my familial instincts kicked in, I'd forgotten about all the rage inside me and all I could think about was comforting my weeping mother. I leaned forward in my chair and wrapped my mother in my arms, feeling some tears begin to form in my own eyes. Mom gratefully received my embrace and wrapped her arms around me in reciprocity, burying her head in my shoulder, still crying. "It's alright, mom." I finally said. "No, it's not. You're my son, my baby boy, and I vilified you," She said, breaking our embrace. "I forgive you." I cut her off. "How could you forgive me? How do you not hate me?" she asked. "Because, you're my mother and I love you, I never stopped. I could never hate you." I answered. It was true, of course. I could never hate my mother, no matter the disrepair our relationship was in. "I love you too, sweetie." mom said, wrapping me in another embrace. We stayed there hugging like that, not saying a word, for several minutes. Until she'd finally stopped crying and I helped her up off the floor. She took a seat back behind her desk and grabbed a tissue to wipe the remaining tears and the streaks from where her make-up had run. "So, honey, you were upset about something when I called you a while ago?" mom said. "Uh, oh yeah, I accidently knocked my computer monitor off my desk and the screen cracked." I told her a little white lie, deciding to leave out all the stuff about Maria as I didn't want her worrying. "Oh, well how'd that happen?" she asked. "I was moving some stuff around and bumped into it by accident." I said. Yeah, I know, not the greatest lie in the world, but luckily she didn't press too much. "Oh, you need to be more careful, honey." she said, with me nodding in response. As nice as it would've been to stay and chat with my mother longer, I did have stuff I needed to do. Such as going into town and buying a new computer monitor, because I would need my computer back in working order before classes resume on Monday. Besides, I'm sure she had work to do anyways, considering she was in the office on a Saturday. "Well, I need to get going. You think I can borrow the car? I gotta go buy a new monitor." I said. "Sure, oh, do you need any money?" she asked, as she began digging through her purse. "Nah, I still got some left over from my summer job." I said. "Alright, here ya go. Hurry back, okay?" she said, reaching out her hand, holding the car keys. "Thanks mom. Be back in a bit." I replied, taking the keys and leaving her office. I made my way out of her office and out to the parking lot where I found mom's car. I got in the car and pulled out of the parking space. As I left the school campus and began the drive into town, I thought about mom's apology. Sure, it was nice to finally hear her apologize and while I did let her know I forgive her, there was still a ways to go before our relationship would be fully repaired. But I felt like we were finally in a place now that we could actually start working on repairing our damaged relationship, of course it wasn't only our relationship that was in disrepair. There was also the rest of my family: my older sister, my aunt and my two cousins. Once I got into town, the first thing I did was go to the electronics store. There, I bought a new monitor, the same model I had before. While I was out, I also decided to go ahead and get a haircut, after leaving the barber I went stopped by a convenience store where I bought some razors and shaving cream. Then after grabbing a bite to eat, I made the drive back to the school. All in all, the little trip had taken a little over an hour and cost me a decent chunk of the money I'd saved from working during the summer. Back at the school, I took mom her keys, then once again left her office, but not before she complimented my new haircut. It wasn't a major haircut, only enough so the front wasn't in my eyes and so the sides weren't covering my ears, and the back cut so it wasn't down on my shoulders. Anyways, after leaving her office I began the walk across the campus carrying the bag with the shaving stuff in it and the box with my new monitor in it hoisted up on my shoulder. It was a rather lengthy walk, but the monitor wasn't very heavy so it didn't bother me. As I hauled the monitor through the halls of the dorm, all eyes were on me. I didn't pay them any mind, I just kept walking. Though, there were sure to be questions after the scene I'd made earlier in the day. When I got to my room, I set the monitor down on my bed and began unboxing it. I then unhooked the cables from the back of my old monitor and set it aside as I hooked up the new one. I put the old monitor in the empty box left over from the new one and set it on the floor at the foot of my bed where it was out of the way. With that taken care of, I decided to go ahead and shave. I went to the bathroom, which was luckily empty, with a razor and shaving cream, along with a towel. It didn't take me very long to shave and when I finished I looked at myself in the mirror for a bit. Not bad, I thought. With the new haircut and clean shaven face, all in all I thought I looked pretty good. I then returned to my room where I sat at my computer and browsed the web. Yes, it is a pretty boring life I lead, pretty much the only excitement I get is from the girls. I wondered what they'd think of my new look. Speaking of which, I hadn't heard from any of them all day. "Fuck!" I said to myself. I'd just suddenly remembered that tonight was the girls' big playoff game, against Maria's team. I was so wrapped up in my own bullshit that I'd completely forgotten about it. Damn, how self-absorbed can I be? I thought. I was always sure to attend their games, but not because I like the sport or anything. I did it because Molly liked to have me there rooting for her. All I could do was hope she wasn't too upset. I continued thinking about my blunder for the rest of the night. I'd even skipped dinner, although I wasn't very hungry after my big lunch anyways, so it didn't bother me. It was around midnight when I heard a knock on my door, I could I guess who it was. I got up and answered the door, sure enough, it was Molly, still in her volleyball uniform and she did not look happy. In fact, she looked quite sad. This can't be good, I thought. I ushered her into my room, being sure no one saw. Neither of us said a word for a couple of minutes. "We lost." Molly finally broke the silence, staring at the floor with an obvious sadness in her demeanor. I began to feel sad for her. I knew how much volleyball meant to her and losing in the playoffs had to be a major blow. "Why weren't you at the game, Alan? I kept looking up throughout the game, but you were nowhere to be found." she said, looking up at me, with tears forming in her eyes. Oh no, I thought. Don't tell me they lost because she was worried about me rather than the game? I began to feel even worse, especially after she began to cry. I'd never seen her cry before. She always came off as so strong. "I am so sorry, Molly. I don't know what else to say." I said, as I wrapped her in my arms to try and comfort her. Molly accepted the hug and wrapped her arms around me. "It's okay, but where were you?" she said. "I know I promised to be there, but today I was so wrapped up in my own world and I just completely forgot about the game. I'm sorry, Molly, truly." I told her. I hated making excuses, yet I found myself making one anyways. "What happened? Is everything okay?" she said, as we broke our embrace and sat on the edge of my bed. Here she was, crushed over her loss, but she was still concerned about me. I didn't deserve to have someone as good as her in my life. I then told her pretty much the whole story of my day, as she listened attentively. "Wow, you broke your computer?" she said with a giggle after I finished explaining everything. Luckily she had cheered up a bit by the time I'd finished walking her through my day. She'd even stopped crying and managed a giggle over me hauling off and punching my monitor. "Yeah, I did." I giggled at it a bit myself. "But, it's alright, as you can see, I bought a new one." I continued. "At least your mom finally apologized to you." she said. "Just think, if she'd called you sooner, then maybe you wouldn't have punched your computer." she giggled once again at the irony of it. Sure, she was teasing me now, but it didn't bother me. I was just glad to see her feeling better. "I know, right?" I replied. "By the way, I see you got a haircut and you shaved. Looks good." She said, running her fingers across my clean shaven face. We both fell silent as we looked each other in the eyes. There was something between Molly and I that I just didn't feel with the other girls. I guess that's the "spark" you hear about in those cheesy romance flicks. Both of us, feeling that spark, then leaned in simultaneously until our lips met in a passionate kiss. We parted our lips and I began exploring her hot mouth with my tongue, while she did the same. After a minute or so, we broke the kiss to catch our breath. "Here, lay back." I said. Molly then scooted up farther on my bed and turned so she was fully lying in my bed, with her legs down at the foot of my bed and her head resting on my pillow. "You must be pretty sore after your game, let me massage you a bit." I said, and she nodded in response. I began rubbing my hands along the tan bare skin just below her short volleyball shorts. I began firmly kneading my hands into the thigh muscles of one of her legs. She moaned, which let me know I was in the right spot. I continued working on that leg, massaging down to her calf muscle. I didn't know much of anything about giving massages, but she kept letting out satisfied moans, so I assumed I was doing alright. When I finished with one leg, I swapped to the other and gave it the same treatment. "Oh my gosh, that felt so good! Thank you Alan." she said with a satisfied sigh. But I wasn't done yet. I knew that after being on her feet for so long that they had to have been sore too. I lifted her legs and let them lay across my lap as I began untying her tennis shoes. She looked at me curiously as I removed both her shoes. Then I peeled both her socks off, as well. Her socks felt hot and a bit damp to the touch from sweat, but I didn't mind much. I was just focused on the task at hand. I took one of her bare feet in my hands and began kneading my thumbs into its sole. "Oh wow, a foot massage too? You are just too good to me, Alan." she said while letting out a moan. I continued working my thumbs along her sole, from her soft heel, through her deep arch, up to the balls of her foot and proceeded to massage each of her toes. Now, I'd never paid much attention to a girl's feet before, but looking at Molly's, I had to say she had some pretty nice looking feet. Despite being an athlete, she took really good care of them. They were tan like the rest of her body, and they were soft and smooth all over, not a single callus or rough spot. And her cute little toes had a nice looking dark shade of purple polish on her toenails, without even a single chip in the nail polish. All in all, her feet were just as nice as the rest of her. Despite the sweaty feel to them and the slight odor they gave off, I strangely wasn't repulsed by it. When I finished with one foot, I gave the other the same treatment, and judging by Molly's moans, she couldn't be happier. Finished with the massage, I then laid next to her and when began kissing once again. We made out and caressed each other's bodies. We were both hot and ready by this point, and we'd already been together enough that really, all this pretext wasn't necessary. But that was part of me and Molly's thing, like I said before, with Molly and me it was always more sensual than with the other girls. I broke from her lips and began planting soft wet kisses along her neckline, while my hands worked at pulling her volleyball jersey up. She lifted her torso a bit to allow me to pull her jersey up and over her head and shoulders. I then proceeded to slowly remove her tight sports bra as well. She let out a sigh of relief as her modest B cup breasts were finally freed from the constrictive sports bra. I then removed my own shirt and went back to kissing Molly, trailing down her neck to the soft perky mounds on her chest, then down her stomach to her belly button. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband of her shorts and began slowly pulling them down, she lifted her ass off the bed slightly as I pulled them down over her hips. The dark spot on the crotch of her white cotton panties told me she was already soaking wet. My cock had been rock hard since we started. She was just as turned on as me. I quickly removed my own pants, so we were both in just our underwear. I then resumed kissing her stomach around her belly button, receiving moans from her in response. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and began slowly pulling them down, kissing each piece of newly exposed skin as I inched her panties down. Once again she lifted her ass off the bed to allow her panties to get past her hips and firm round ass. With her panties removed I planted one last kiss on the little landing strip of dark hair on her crotch before trailing my kisses back up her body until my lips met hers once again. "Come on, enough teasing, Alan. Hurry up and get that thing inside me." Molly said in desperation after breaking our kiss. Oh, I can do that, I thought. I quickly shed my boxers and tossed them to the side. I assumed the position over top of Molly as she spread her legs to allow me access to her most intimate of areas. She let out another moan as I rubbed the tip of my cock along her slit, soaking my member in her juices. I held my cock at the entrance of her dripping wet snatch. "Alan, please. You've made me wait long enough, ah, Mm," Molly said as I pushed the tip of my cock into her cunt before she could even finish talking. She let out a sigh of relief as her tight cunt stretched around my shaft. I continued slowly pushing my member into her love canal, until finally I had bottomed out. Keeping the slow pace, I pulled my cock almost all the way out of her before pushing back in, feeling the slick firm walls of her hot cunt rub against my shaft. "Mm, god, so good" Molly uttered amidst her moans. I didn't say a word. The only sounds coming from me were that of heavy breathing and grunting as I slowly thrusted my hard cock in and out of her constricted hole. I leaned my head closer to her and caught her lips in a passionate kiss as I continued my sensual love making. I could feel precum rapidly leaking from the tip of my cock coating the insides of her cunt. I was getting close. I didn't know how much longer I could hold back the flood gates. Molly moaned into my mouth as she began groping one of her tits with one hand and rubbing her clit with the other. I knew she must've been getting close too. Deciding to increase the pace, I lifted her legs so they were propped up on both of my shoulders; then began to drill my cock into her cunt as fast and hard as I could. "Ah, oh fuck. Ah" Molly yelped in response, breaking our kiss. I grabbed her hips and continued violently pounding my member into her sopping wet hole, the sounds of her clapping cunt rang and bounced off the wooden walls of the room. "Oh god, more. I'm gonna cum. Gimme more" Molly begged. We were in the homestretch, both us could burst at any second. I thrust forward sending tremors through her whole body as I buried my cock as deep inside her as I could go with all the strength I had. I then pulled out and repeated that powerful thrust several more times, Molly had covered her mouth with my pillow and was screaming into it. Then her body began to convulse and her cunt squeezed down on my shaft like a vise-grip, that's when I felt her boiling hot juices wash over my buried member from deep within her. That was all I could take. I began blasting my cum into her cunt like a shotgun. Both our bodies shook uncontrollably as we climaxed. Her body was the first to go limp, then mine followed suit as our orgasms subsided. I collapsed on top of her. We were like a pile of sweaty flesh on my bed. We laid there for a moment before I finally found the strength to roll my body off of hers. She turned her head to look as me as I lay beside her. We just stared into each other's eyes, panting, trying like hell to catch our breath. "Wow, that, was incredible! I don't think I've ever had an orgasm that intense before," Molly was the first to speak. "Uh huh," I panted. "You're, telling me. I think I just came my own skeleton," I managed to get the words out. Molly broke into laughter at my absurd metaphor. Although I was still totally drained, I too managed some laughter. When her laughter died down, she went silent, and she began to shut her eyes. She was asleep. I pulled my covers over us and let myself fall asleep right there next to her. I slept well that night, how could I not? I'd just had possibly the best sex of my life with one of the most beautiful girls on earth. Sure, I'd had sex with her numerous times before, but this time was something else. There was an undeniable magical feeling about it, and it was more intense than any of our previous trysts. And the obvious thing that set this time apart, we were actually sleeping together this time. When I awoke the next morning, I was delighted to find that Molly was still there, we were spooning. I was lying on my side with my arms wrapped around her. Molly was sleeping peacefully with her back pressed comfortably against my chest and her ass resting against my pelvis. We were still naked from the night before. After a few minutes I felt her shift, then she rolled over and opened her eyes to look at me. "Good morning," she said sleepily, with a smile. "Good morning to you too," I said before planting a kiss on her lips. She reached for her phone, which she'd set on my nightstand the night before, she checked the time. It was still early, only about 8 am. "I should probably get going, before someone notices I'm missing" she said. I hesitantly moved my arms to allow her to get up. I didn't want her to leave, but I knew she was right. Molly got up and began gathering up her clothes. I laid in my bed watching her as she got dressed. She was just as beautiful when she was putting on clothes as she was when I was taking them off. "By the way, thanks for last night." she said, giving me one last kiss when she finished getting dressed. "It was my pleasure." I said, after she broke our kiss. To be continued. By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's past becomes his present. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. It was the beginning of the volleyball postseason, the school's team had once again made it to the playoffs, like they apparently did almost every season. Our school, having the best facilities, would be hosting the playoffs, which meant a lot of girls from other schools would be showing up for the playoffs. But there was one face among them that I never thought I'd see again. I was leaving my last class of the day, making the long walk across campus to my dorm, like I'd done so many times in the past. Only this time a bus full of girls from another school was in the parking lot, and that's when I saw her, Maria, the girl from my old high school who'd accused me of coercing her into having sex. [[MORE]]  She was unloading off the bus in a parade of other girls, I had to double take to make sure my eyes weren't playing tricks on me. No, it was definitely her, as I stared a moment in complete shock and terror. I came back to reality and panic set in, and the next thing I knew, I was practically sprinting from the scene, headed toward my dorm at top speed. Upon reaching the dorm, I slowed my pace to hasty walk and quickly made my way through the halls. "Hey Alan!" I heard Molly's voice in the hall. I was too panicked to acknowledge her, I just continued walking. I got to my door and fumbled with my key for moment, missing the keyhole on my first couple tries I was trembling so much. When I finally got the door unlocked, I entered and slammed the door behind me, I dropped my stuff on the floor and collapsed face down on my bed. Immediately all those painful memories came flooding back in a tidal wave. I began questioning everything. Why was she here? Why her of all people? Why now? I was finally beginning to enjoy life again, and now Maria has showed up here of all places? Was this the other shoe dropping? Punishment for my arrogance in thinking I could escape the past? Suddenly before I could even react my door began to open. Damn, I forgot to lock it, I thought. The door opened and in walked Molly. "Alan, is something wrong?" she asked, sounding concerned. I must've looked so pitiful laying there in my bed, wallowing in my own grief. I didn't know how to answer her, I'd never told her about my past and she'd certainly never seen me like this. Yet, there she was, showing genuine concern. I couldn't very well lie to her. "Yes," I replied simply and quietly. She shut the door then walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. "But, what are you doing here Molly?" I asked, quickly realizing that someone could've seen her come in. "Don't worry about that, everyone else went to dinner, so no one saw me. Now tell me what's wrong?" she asked, gently placing her hand on my back. Once again, I didn't know how to respond. And whatever I said, it would most likely lead to me revealing my past, my reason for coming to this school in the first place. I didn't know if that was something I was ready to do. Then the fear set in. How would she react? To find out I was accused of something as awful as rape? Surely she'd want nothing to do with me, what girl would? "Come on, talk to me, Alan." she said, rubbing her hand in circles on my back. I still just remained silent, the fear and panic keeping me paralyzed. "Look, you're one of my best friends and I care about you. You know you can tell me anything." she said in a sentimental tone. She was right, we did pretty much tell each other everything. We practically knew everything about one another. But the one thing I'd never told her about was my past. Though, I have to be honest, the sound of her tender voice and the gentle touch of her hand on my back, were beginning to make me feel a little more at peace. I had to tell her, I needed to tell someone. This thing had been eating me up for so long. "Okay, You know the bus that just got here?" I started, still face down in my pillow speaking in a low melancholic voice. "Yeah, the bus from that other school? That's who we're playing in the first playoff game this weekend. Their team will be staying in the guest dorm until our match. What about it?" she replied. That at least answered my question of why Maria was here, even though that should've been obvious. "Well, I saw someone I know getting off that bus." I said. "Oh, an old friend?" Molly asked. "Not exactly, " I responded. "Oh, what do you mean?" she asked curiously. "Well, it's a long story and it's pretty much the reason I came to this school." I said. "To be honest, I have always been curious as to how you ended up here. I mean it's not every day a guy gets enrolled in a school for girls." she replied. I was still feeling nervous, but I had resolved to tell her, so there's no backing out now. "That girl I saw getting off the bus, her name is Maria. Well, we have a bit of a storied past with one another. You see, Maria went to my old high school, and we dated for a bit. Needless to say, it did not end well." I began explaining. "Continue." Molly said simply, genuinely interested in my story. "Well, I don't even remember why or how exactly but for whatever reason we ended up having sex in the girl's bathroom during school one day. And some other student caught us, then reported it to a teacher, " I said. "That doesn't seem so bad, I take it things got worse from there?" Molly said. "Oh yeah, things got much worse, " I then proceeded to tell Molly the whole story about what happened at my old school and how I ended up here. I even told her about the damage it had done to my home life, how even my own family began shunning me. When I finished explaining it all, Molly just sat there silent for a moment, I was still face down in my pillow so I couldn't tell you how she looked. But I fully expected her to cut her ties to me right there on the spot. After all, what girl would want to associate themselves with an accused rapist, even as bullshit an accusation as it was. "Wow, what a bitch!" Molly exclaimed. I did not expect that kind of response, I immediately sat up and faced her, with a look of disbelief. "What kind of bitch just turns on you like that?" she questioned. "Well, I always suspected it was mostly her parents who pressured her into accusing me." I said. "Still, that's fucked up. And nobody would hear your side? Not even your family?" she asked. I was in disbelief, and so relieved. She was saying pretty much all the same things I've said on the matter. "Yeah, pretty much. And the shame is I actually used to be very close with my family, but ever since that shit went down, they all cut their ties with me. My own mother looks at me with disdain every time I see her." I said. "Wow, I'm so sorry Alan. But look, I want you to know that I believe you." she replied. "Really?" I asked, still dumbfounded. "Of course, I trust you. And I know you'd never do anything as dispicable as what those assholes accused you of." she responded. Molly, seeing that I was still feeling a bit uneasy, then wrapped her arms around me in a warm embrace. It was there in her arms that I finally felt a sense of calm and peace. This was the first time that anyone's ever bothered hearing me out and actually believed me. I found myself relaxing in her arms until I was laying down, Molly had followed, never letting go. We both just laid there in my bed, hugging one another. "Thank you, Molly." I uttered. I had begun to feel tired. It was only the evening, supper time, yet I felt tired. I guess that slight nervous breakdown after seeing Maria again had really left me drained, but it was more than that. I was usually one to stay up well past midnight, and wake up early, never getting more than a few hours of sleep. My own thoughts and fears had always kept me awake. But laying there in Molly's gentle embrace, I felt as though the weight of the whole world had been lifted from shoulders. Soon enough everything seemed to fade as my weighty eyelids fell, I drifted off to sleep still hugging Molly. This was true nirvana. I awoke the next day with the bright morning sun beaming through the lone window of my room. I wiped the sleep from eyes and immediately found that Molly was no longer in my bed. Not that I expected her to be there, after all, that would've been a little too risky. But a part of me had kind of wanted to wake up with her beside me. I grabbed my phone off the nightstand and checked the time, it was a little after 9 am. I was surprised, for once I had actually managed to get a full night of sleep, I felt well rested, better than I had been in a long time. I got out of bed and realized that I was still wearing my school uniform, but I also still needed a shower. Luckily, I was sure everyone else was down in the cafeteria having breakfast, so I was free to shower. So I grabbed a change of clothes and my shower supplies: towel, shampoo, body wash, etc. and made my way down the hall to the showers. As I had suspected, they were empty, so I found a stall, turned on the water and quickly went about taking off my clothes. It didn't take me long to finish showering. I turned off the water and stepped out of the stall, I quickly dried myself off and slipped on a pair of clean boxers. I then noticed my reflection in the mirror, my mother was right after all, I could use a shave and a haircut. My hair had gotten long enough now that it was nearly to my shoulders and my facial hair, while only being 18 I didn't get too much growth, there was still enough that I looked pretty scruffy. The only problem was I didn't even own a razor or shaving cream, so I'd need to go buy some, which I could also get a haircut while I was out. I then pulled on a pair of running shorts and gathered up my things, and began making my way out of the bathroom. But as I was walking out, someone else was walking in. It was a girl that lived in the dorm. Neither of us noticed each other and I walked right into her, she let out a sudden yelp of shock as she began to fall to the floor. But I, having pretty decent reflexes, dropped my things and managed to catch the girl by her arms before she fell. She reached out a hand and put it on my shirtless chest as she braced herself. "Woah, you okay?" I asked, once she was stable. She didn't respond, she only stared straight ahead, her hand still planted on my firm chest. "You okay?" I asked again. "Wha; huh; yeah. Yeah, I'm okay." She stuttered, taking her hand off my chest, looking and sounding as though she'd just woken up from a trance. "Yeah, sorry about bumping into you, I wasn't looking where I was going." I said, bending down to pick up my things. "It's alright, um; Alan, right?" she asked. "Yep" I replied. "I'm Samantha, but everyone just calls me Sam." she said, reaching out her hand. "Well, nice to meet ya, Samantha. I'm gonna get out of your way now, see ya around." I said, shaking her hand before exiting the bathroom. Hmm, Nice girl, I thought as I walked down the hall to my room. I'd seen her around the dorm before, in fact I recognized her as one of the many girls that would usually give me the stink eye when I walked past, so I'd pegged her as one of those stuck-up types. But in that brief encounter, she actually seemed like a fairly nice girl, guess I should reserve my premature judgements in the future. I made it back to my room, where I put my dirty clothes in my laundry hamper and then took a seat at my computer desk. I booted up my computer and then checked my facebook notifications. That's when my good mood came to screeching halt, one of those notifications was a message from none other than Maria herself. Yeah, though I'd gotten a new phone number, I never did block her on facebook, I'm an idiot. We need to talk. I almost cringed as I read her simple message. I leaned back in my chair and just stared at the computer screen. Just like that, my good mood had vanished. After talking with Molly the night before, I'd gotten a good night's rest and was feeling great for once. Such a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, I felt like I could fly. But upon seeing that message, I came crashing and burning right back down to earth, back to reality. This girl, once again serving as a reminder that I could never escape my past. Needless to say, I did not reply to her message. Instead I sat there my mind going over everything again, it was like a highlight reel of my life's worst hits. Then, I began to feel angry, and I just sat there stewing in it, my eyes still fixed on that damn message. "Fuck!" I yelled, in a fit of rage I drove my fist into the screen as hard as I could, the monitor fell from the desk, showing a black spot where my fist had hit with dozens of little black cracks surrounding it. What was left of the picture flashed a few times before the whole screen just went blank. "God damn it!" I yelled as I immediately realized the damage I'd done. I stood up from desk still seething in anger. I needed to get out of there, before anything else ended up broken. I quickly changed into a pair of jeans and put on a t-shirt, then socks and shoes, all the while screaming obscenities. I stormed out of my room, slamming the door behind me. I walked down the hall, my face red with anger, muttering further vulgarities to myself. Just about every girl in the building stared in shock as I walked past. When I got outside, I walked around for a while, breathing in the fresh air. Letting myself cool off a bit, I finally had a moment of clarity. I'd never blown up like that before, I surprised myself. Even after the incident at the old school, my anger was quickly sated and I had resigned myself to just being mellow and uncaring. But now, I couldn't be mellow, I had finally lost my shit. And then as if the shit-storm couldn't get any more severe, my phone began to ring, I was getting a call. What wonderful timing, I thought sarcastically to myself. I quickly dug the phone out of my pocket and answered it without even checking to see who it was. "What?" I answered the phone angrily. "It's your mother, what kind of way is that to answer your phone?" the voice asked on the other side of the call. "I'm pissed off, what do you want? Call to criticize me some more?" I replied tersely, lamenting on how it seemed like the only time my mother ever spoke to me was to criticize me for something. "What's wrong, honey? Better yet just come talk to me in my office, okay sweetie?" my mother responded in her motherly tone, that I hadn't heard in what felt like ages. Honey? Sweetie? What the hell was going on? I wondered. She hadn't called me those words in a long time, and that tone of voice. What the hell? I asked myself. "Okay" I finally replied, hanging up the phone. I was thoroughly confused, so much so that my anger had subsided for the moment. Why did she sound so nice all the sudden? I was so confused but at the same time, curious, there was no way I wasn't going to go see her, just to figure out what was going on. I began making my way across the campus to the main building where mom's office was located. When I got to her office, she was sitting at her desk and immediately stopped everything she was doing as I walked in. She looked directly at me, but it wasn't the face of contempt I usually got from her, she looked, caring? Like she was actually glad to see me. I took a seat in one of the chairs in front of her desk, still dumbfounded. My mother stood up from her desk, then walked around to where I was sitting and suddenly fell to her knees in front of me, looking up at me with tears forming in her eyes. I was taken aback, not sure what to say or do. "I'm so sorry, baby. I know you must hate me" she said, the tears now running down her cheeks. I was stunned. Frozen and speechless. What the fuck is going on? I asked in my inner monologue. "That girl, Maria. She came and told me everything, Oh god, sweetie. I'm so sorry, I should've listened to you, instead I've been treating you like crap all this time" she said, now fully crying. I still couldn't speak. Maria actually told her the truth? Holy shit, I thought. "Please, forgive me honey" she said through her sobs. I just sat there staring in disbelief at the sight before me, my mother was on her knees sobbing and begging for my forgiveness. Honestly, it was the one thing I'd wanted for a long time. However, seeing my mother in tears wasn't something I'd ever wanted, I wanted an apology to be sure, but I never wanted to see her cry, she was still my mom after all. In seconds, my familial instincts kicked in, I'd forgotten about all the rage inside me and all I could think about was comforting my weeping mother. I leaned forward in my chair and wrapped my mother in my arms, feeling some tears begin to form in my own eyes. Mom gratefully received my embrace and wrapped her arms around me in reciprocity, burying her head in my shoulder, still crying. "It's alright, mom." I finally said. "No, it's not. You're my son, my baby boy, and I vilified you," She said, breaking our embrace. "I forgive you." I cut her off. "How could you forgive me? How do you not hate me?" she asked. "Because, you're my mother and I love you, I never stopped. I could never hate you." I answered. It was true, of course. I could never hate my mother, no matter the disrepair our relationship was in. "I love you too, sweetie." mom said, wrapping me in another embrace. We stayed there hugging like that, not saying a word, for several minutes. Until she'd finally stopped crying and I helped her up off the floor. She took a seat back behind her desk and grabbed a tissue to wipe the remaining tears and the streaks from where her make-up had run. "So, honey, you were upset about something when I called you a while ago?" mom said. "Uh, oh yeah, I accidently knocked my computer monitor off my desk and the screen cracked." I told her a little white lie, deciding to leave out all the stuff about Maria as I didn't want her worrying. "Oh, well how'd that happen?" she asked. "I was moving some stuff around and bumped into it by accident." I said. Yeah, I know, not the greatest lie in the world, but luckily she didn't press too much. "Oh, you need to be more careful, honey." she said, with me nodding in response. As nice as it would've been to stay and chat with my mother longer, I did have stuff I needed to do. Such as going into town and buying a new computer monitor, because I would need my computer back in working order before classes resume on Monday. Besides, I'm sure she had work to do anyways, considering she was in the office on a Saturday. "Well, I need to get going. You think I can borrow the car? I gotta go buy a new monitor." I said. "Sure, oh, do you need any money?" she asked, as she began digging through her purse. "Nah, I still got some left over from my summer job." I said. "Alright, here ya go. Hurry back, okay?" she said, reaching out her hand, holding the car keys. "Thanks mom. Be back in a bit." I replied, taking the keys and leaving her office. I made my way out of her office and out to the parking lot where I found mom's car. I got in the car and pulled out of the parking space. As I left the school campus and began the drive into town, I thought about mom's apology. Sure, it was nice to finally hear her apologize and while I did let her know I forgive her, there was still a ways to go before our relationship would be fully repaired. But I felt like we were finally in a place now that we could actually start working on repairing our damaged relationship, of course it wasn't only our relationship that was in disrepair. There was also the rest of my family: my older sister, my aunt and my two cousins. Once I got into town, the first thing I did was go to the electronics store. There, I bought a new monitor, the same model I had before. While I was out, I also decided to go ahead and get a haircut, after leaving the barber I went stopped by a convenience store where I bought some razors and shaving cream. Then after grabbing a bite to eat, I made the drive back to the school. All in all, the little trip had taken a little over an hour and cost me a decent chunk of the money I'd saved from working during the summer. Back at the school, I took mom her keys, then once again left her office, but not before she complimented my new haircut. It wasn't a major haircut, only enough so the front wasn't in my eyes and so the sides weren't covering my ears, and the back cut so it wasn't down on my shoulders. Anyways, after leaving her office I began the walk across the campus carrying the bag with the shaving stuff in it and the box with my new monitor in it hoisted up on my shoulder. It was a rather lengthy walk, but the monitor wasn't very heavy so it didn't bother me. As I hauled the monitor through the halls of the dorm, all eyes were on me. I didn't pay them any mind, I just kept walking. Though, there were sure to be questions after the scene I'd made earlier in the day. When I got to my room, I set the monitor down on my bed and began unboxing it. I then unhooked the cables from the back of my old monitor and set it aside as I hooked up the new one. I put the old monitor in the empty box left over from the new one and set it on the floor at the foot of my bed where it was out of the way. With that taken care of, I decided to go ahead and shave. I went to the bathroom, which was luckily empty, with a razor and shaving cream, along with a towel. It didn't take me very long to shave and when I finished I looked at myself in the mirror for a bit. Not bad, I thought. With the new haircut and clean shaven face, all in all I thought I looked pretty good. I then returned to my room where I sat at my computer and browsed the web. Yes, it is a pretty boring life I lead, pretty much the only excitement I get is from the girls. I wondered what they'd think of my new look. Speaking of which, I hadn't heard from any of them all day. "Fuck!" I said to myself. I'd just suddenly remembered that tonight was the girls' big playoff game, against Maria's team. I was so wrapped up in my own bullshit that I'd completely forgotten about it. Damn, how self-absorbed can I be? I thought. I was always sure to attend their games, but not because I like the sport or anything. I did it because Molly liked to have me there rooting for her. All I could do was hope she wasn't too upset. I continued thinking about my blunder for the rest of the night. I'd even skipped dinner, although I wasn't very hungry after my big lunch anyways, so it didn't bother me. It was around midnight when I heard a knock on my door, I could I guess who it was. I got up and answered the door, sure enough, it was Molly, still in her volleyball uniform and she did not look happy. In fact, she looked quite sad. This can't be good, I thought. I ushered her into my room, being sure no one saw. Neither of us said a word for a couple of minutes. "We lost." Molly finally broke the silence, staring at the floor with an obvious sadness in her demeanor. I began to feel sad for her. I knew how much volleyball meant to her and losing in the playoffs had to be a major blow. "Why weren't you at the game, Alan? I kept looking up throughout the game, but you were nowhere to be found." she said, looking up at me, with tears forming in her eyes. Oh no, I thought. Don't tell me they lost because she was worried about me rather than the game? I began to feel even worse, especially after she began to cry. I'd never seen her cry before. She always came off as so strong. "I am so sorry, Molly. I don't know what else to say." I said, as I wrapped her in my arms to try and comfort her. Molly accepted the hug and wrapped her arms around me. "It's okay, but where were you?" she said. "I know I promised to be there, but today I was so wrapped up in my own world and I just completely forgot about the game. I'm sorry, Molly, truly." I told her. I hated making excuses, yet I found myself making one anyways. "What happened? Is everything okay?" she said, as we broke our embrace and sat on the edge of my bed. Here she was, crushed over her loss, but she was still concerned about me. I didn't deserve to have someone as good as her in my life. I then told her pretty much the whole story of my day, as she listened attentively. "Wow, you broke your computer?" she said with a giggle after I finished explaining everything. Luckily she had cheered up a bit by the time I'd finished walking her through my day. She'd even stopped crying and managed a giggle over me hauling off and punching my monitor. "Yeah, I did." I giggled at it a bit myself. "But, it's alright, as you can see, I bought a new one." I continued. "At least your mom finally apologized to you." she said. "Just think, if she'd called you sooner, then maybe you wouldn't have punched your computer." she giggled once again at the irony of it. Sure, she was teasing me now, but it didn't bother me. I was just glad to see her feeling better. "I know, right?" I replied. "By the way, I see you got a haircut and you shaved. Looks good." She said, running her fingers across my clean shaven face. We both fell silent as we looked each other in the eyes. There was something between Molly and I that I just didn't feel with the other girls. I guess that's the "spark" you hear about in those cheesy romance flicks. Both of us, feeling that spark, then leaned in simultaneously until our lips met in a passionate kiss. We parted our lips and I began exploring her hot mouth with my tongue, while she did the same. After a minute or so, we broke the kiss to catch our breath. "Here, lay back." I said. Molly then scooted up farther on my bed and turned so she was fully lying in my bed, with her legs down at the foot of my bed and her head resting on my pillow. "You must be pretty sore after your game, let me massage you a bit." I said, and she nodded in response. I began rubbing my hands along the tan bare skin just below her short volleyball shorts. I began firmly kneading my hands into the thigh muscles of one of her legs. She moaned, which let me know I was in the right spot. I continued working on that leg, massaging down to her calf muscle. I didn't know much of anything about giving massages, but she kept letting out satisfied moans, so I assumed I was doing alright. When I finished with one leg, I swapped to the other and gave it the same treatment. "Oh my gosh, that felt so good! Thank you Alan." she said with a satisfied sigh. But I wasn't done yet. I knew that after being on her feet for so long that they had to have been sore too. I lifted her legs and let them lay across my lap as I began untying her tennis shoes. She looked at me curiously as I removed both her shoes. Then I peeled both her socks off, as well. Her socks felt hot and a bit damp to the touch from sweat, but I didn't mind much. I was just focused on the task at hand. I took one of her bare feet in my hands and began kneading my thumbs into its sole. "Oh wow, a foot massage too? You are just too good to me, Alan." she said while letting out a moan. I continued working my thumbs along her sole, from her soft heel, through her deep arch, up to the balls of her foot and proceeded to massage each of her toes. Now, I'd never paid much attention to a girl's feet before, but looking at Molly's, I had to say she had some pretty nice looking feet. Despite being an athlete, she took really good care of them. They were tan like the rest of her body, and they were soft and smooth all over, not a single callus or rough spot. And her cute little toes had a nice looking dark shade of purple polish on her toenails, without even a single chip in the nail polish. All in all, her feet were just as nice as the rest of her. Despite the sweaty feel to them and the slight odor they gave off, I strangely wasn't repulsed by it. When I finished with one foot, I gave the other the same treatment, and judging by Molly's moans, she couldn't be happier. Finished with the massage, I then laid next to her and when began kissing once again. We made out and caressed each other's bodies. We were both hot and ready by this point, and we'd already been together enough that really, all this pretext wasn't necessary. But that was part of me and Molly's thing, like I said before, with Molly and me it was always more sensual than with the other girls. I broke from her lips and began planting soft wet kisses along her neckline, while my hands worked at pulling her volleyball jersey up. She lifted her torso a bit to allow me to pull her jersey up and over her head and shoulders. I then proceeded to slowly remove her tight sports bra as well. She let out a sigh of relief as her modest B cup breasts were finally freed from the constrictive sports bra. I then removed my own shirt and went back to kissing Molly, trailing down her neck to the soft perky mounds on her chest, then down her stomach to her belly button. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband of her shorts and began slowly pulling them down, she lifted her ass off the bed slightly as I pulled them down over her hips. The dark spot on the crotch of her white cotton panties told me she was already soaking wet. My cock had been rock hard since we started. She was just as turned on as me. I quickly removed my own pants, so we were both in just our underwear. I then resumed kissing her stomach around her belly button, receiving moans from her in response. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and began slowly pulling them down, kissing each piece of newly exposed skin as I inched her panties down. Once again she lifted her ass off the bed to allow her panties to get past her hips and firm round ass. With her panties removed I planted one last kiss on the little landing strip of dark hair on her crotch before trailing my kisses back up her body until my lips met hers once again. "Come on, enough teasing, Alan. Hurry up and get that thing inside me." Molly said in desperation after breaking our kiss. Oh, I can do that, I thought. I quickly shed my boxers and tossed them to the side. I assumed the position over top of Molly as she spread her legs to allow me access to her most intimate of areas. She let out another moan as I rubbed the tip of my cock along her slit, soaking my member in her juices. I held my cock at the entrance of her dripping wet snatch. "Alan, please. You've made me wait long enough, ah, Mm," Molly said as I pushed the tip of my cock into her cunt before she could even finish talking. She let out a sigh of relief as her tight cunt stretched around my shaft. I continued slowly pushing my member into her love canal, until finally I had bottomed out. Keeping the slow pace, I pulled my cock almost all the way out of her before pushing back in, feeling the slick firm walls of her hot cunt rub against my shaft. "Mm, god, so good" Molly uttered amidst her moans. I didn't say a word. The only sounds coming from me were that of heavy breathing and grunting as I slowly thrusted my hard cock in and out of her constricted hole. I leaned my head closer to her and caught her lips in a passionate kiss as I continued my sensual love making. I could feel precum rapidly leaking from the tip of my cock coating the insides of her cunt. I was getting close. I didn't know how much longer I could hold back the flood gates. Molly moaned into my mouth as she began groping one of her tits with one hand and rubbing her clit with the other. I knew she must've been getting close too. Deciding to increase the pace, I lifted her legs so they were propped up on both of my shoulders; then began to drill my cock into her cunt as fast and hard as I could. "Ah, oh fuck. Ah" Molly yelped in response, breaking our kiss. I grabbed her hips and continued violently pounding my member into her sopping wet hole, the sounds of her clapping cunt rang and bounced off the wooden walls of the room. "Oh god, more. I'm gonna cum. Gimme more" Molly begged. We were in the homestretch, both us could burst at any second. I thrust forward sending tremors through her whole body as I buried my cock as deep inside her as I could go with all the strength I had. I then pulled out and repeated that powerful thrust several more times, Molly had covered her mouth with my pillow and was screaming into it. Then her body began to convulse and her cunt squeezed down on my shaft like a vise-grip, that's when I felt her boiling hot juices wash over my buried member from deep within her. That was all I could take. I began blasting my cum into her cunt like a shotgun. Both our bodies shook uncontrollably as we climaxed. Her body was the first to go limp, then mine followed suit as our orgasms subsided. I collapsed on top of her. We were like a pile of sweaty flesh on my bed. We laid there for a moment before I finally found the strength to roll my body off of hers. She turned her head to look as me as I lay beside her. We just stared into each other's eyes, panting, trying like hell to catch our breath. "Wow, that, was incredible! I don't think I've ever had an orgasm that intense before," Molly was the first to speak. "Uh huh," I panted. "You're, telling me. I think I just came my own skeleton," I managed to get the words out. Molly broke into laughter at my absurd metaphor. Although I was still totally drained, I too managed some laughter. When her laughter died down, she went silent, and she began to shut her eyes. She was asleep. I pulled my covers over us and let myself fall asleep right there next to her. I slept well that night, how could I not? I'd just had possibly the best sex of my life with one of the most beautiful girls on earth. Sure, I'd had sex with her numerous times before, but this time was something else. There was an undeniable magical feeling about it, and it was more intense than any of our previous trysts. And the obvious thing that set this time apart, we were actually sleeping together this time. When I awoke the next morning, I was delighted to find that Molly was still there, we were spooning. I was lying on my side with my arms wrapped around her. Molly was sleeping peacefully with her back pressed comfortably against my chest and her ass resting against my pelvis. We were still naked from the night before. After a few minutes I felt her shift, then she rolled over and opened her eyes to look at me. "Good morning," she said sleepily, with a smile. "Good morning to you too," I said before planting a kiss on her lips. She reached for her phone, which she'd set on my nightstand the night before, she checked the time. It was still early, only about 8 am. "I should probably get going, before someone notices I'm missing" she said. I hesitantly moved my arms to allow her to get up. I didn't want her to leave, but I knew she was right. Molly got up and began gathering up her clothes. I laid in my bed watching her as she got dressed. She was just as beautiful when she was putting on clothes as she was when I was taking them off. "By the way, thanks for last night." she said, giving me one last kiss when she finished getting dressed. "It was my pleasure." I said, after she broke our kiss. To be continued. By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Alan's past becomes his present. By Cheat105. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. It was the beginning of the volleyball postseason, the school's team had once again made it to the playoffs, like they apparently did almost every season. Our school, having the best facilities, would be hosting the playoffs, which meant a lot of girls from other schools would be showing up for the playoffs. But there was one face among them that I never thought I'd see again. I was leaving my last class of the day, making the long walk across campus to my dorm, like I'd done so many times in the past. Only this time a bus full of girls from another school was in the parking lot, and that's when I saw her, Maria, the girl from my old high school who'd accused me of coercing her into having sex. [[MORE]]  She was unloading off the bus in a parade of other girls, I had to double take to make sure my eyes weren't playing tricks on me. No, it was definitely her, as I stared a moment in complete shock and terror. I came back to reality and panic set in, and the next thing I knew, I was practically sprinting from the scene, headed toward my dorm at top speed. Upon reaching the dorm, I slowed my pace to hasty walk and quickly made my way through the halls. "Hey Alan!" I heard Molly's voice in the hall. I was too panicked to acknowledge her, I just continued walking. I got to my door and fumbled with my key for moment, missing the keyhole on my first couple tries I was trembling so much. When I finally got the door unlocked, I entered and slammed the door behind me, I dropped my stuff on the floor and collapsed face down on my bed. Immediately all those painful memories came flooding back in a tidal wave. I began questioning everything. Why was she here? Why her of all people? Why now? I was finally beginning to enjoy life again, and now Maria has showed up here of all places? Was this the other shoe dropping? Punishment for my arrogance in thinking I could escape the past? Suddenly before I could even react my door began to open. Damn, I forgot to lock it, I thought. The door opened and in walked Molly. "Alan, is something wrong?" she asked, sounding concerned. I must've looked so pitiful laying there in my bed, wallowing in my own grief. I didn't know how to answer her, I'd never told her about my past and she'd certainly never seen me like this. Yet, there she was, showing genuine concern. I couldn't very well lie to her. "Yes," I replied simply and quietly. She shut the door then walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. "But, what are you doing here Molly?" I asked, quickly realizing that someone could've seen her come in. "Don't worry about that, everyone else went to dinner, so no one saw me. Now tell me what's wrong?" she asked, gently placing her hand on my back. Once again, I didn't know how to respond. And whatever I said, it would most likely lead to me revealing my past, my reason for coming to this school in the first place. I didn't know if that was something I was ready to do. Then the fear set in. How would she react? To find out I was accused of something as awful as rape? Surely she'd want nothing to do with me, what girl would? "Come on, talk to me, Alan." she said, rubbing her hand in circles on my back. I still just remained silent, the fear and panic keeping me paralyzed. "Look, you're one of my best friends and I care about you. You know you can tell me anything." she said in a sentimental tone. She was right, we did pretty much tell each other everything. We practically knew everything about one another. But the one thing I'd never told her about was my past. Though, I have to be honest, the sound of her tender voice and the gentle touch of her hand on my back, were beginning to make me feel a little more at peace. I had to tell her, I needed to tell someone. This thing had been eating me up for so long. "Okay, You know the bus that just got here?" I started, still face down in my pillow speaking in a low melancholic voice. "Yeah, the bus from that other school? That's who we're playing in the first playoff game this weekend. Their team will be staying in the guest dorm until our match. What about it?" she replied. That at least answered my question of why Maria was here, even though that should've been obvious. "Well, I saw someone I know getting off that bus." I said. "Oh, an old friend?" Molly asked. "Not exactly, " I responded. "Oh, what do you mean?" she asked curiously. "Well, it's a long story and it's pretty much the reason I came to this school." I said. "To be honest, I have always been curious as to how you ended up here. I mean it's not every day a guy gets enrolled in a school for girls." she replied. I was still feeling nervous, but I had resolved to tell her, so there's no backing out now. "That girl I saw getting off the bus, her name is Maria. Well, we have a bit of a storied past with one another. You see, Maria went to my old high school, and we dated for a bit. Needless to say, it did not end well." I began explaining. "Continue." Molly said simply, genuinely interested in my story. "Well, I don't even remember why or how exactly but for whatever reason we ended up having sex in the girl's bathroom during school one day. And some other student caught us, then reported it to a teacher, " I said. "That doesn't seem so bad, I take it things got worse from there?" Molly said. "Oh yeah, things got much worse, " I then proceeded to tell Molly the whole story about what happened at my old school and how I ended up here. I even told her about the damage it had done to my home life, how even my own family began shunning me. When I finished explaining it all, Molly just sat there silent for a moment, I was still face down in my pillow so I couldn't tell you how she looked. But I fully expected her to cut her ties to me right there on the spot. After all, what girl would want to associate themselves with an accused rapist, even as bullshit an accusation as it was. "Wow, what a bitch!" Molly exclaimed. I did not expect that kind of response, I immediately sat up and faced her, with a look of disbelief. "What kind of bitch just turns on you like that?" she questioned. "Well, I always suspected it was mostly her parents who pressured her into accusing me." I said. "Still, that's fucked up. And nobody would hear your side? Not even your family?" she asked. I was in disbelief, and so relieved. She was saying pretty much all the same things I've said on the matter. "Yeah, pretty much. And the shame is I actually used to be very close with my family, but ever since that shit went down, they all cut their ties with me. My own mother looks at me with disdain every time I see her." I said. "Wow, I'm so sorry Alan. But look, I want you to know that I believe you." she replied. "Really?" I asked, still dumbfounded. "Of course, I trust you. And I know you'd never do anything as dispicable as what those assholes accused you of." she responded. Molly, seeing that I was still feeling a bit uneasy, then wrapped her arms around me in a warm embrace. It was there in her arms that I finally felt a sense of calm and peace. This was the first time that anyone's ever bothered hearing me out and actually believed me. I found myself relaxing in her arms until I was laying down, Molly had followed, never letting go. We both just laid there in my bed, hugging one another. "Thank you, Molly." I uttered. I had begun to feel tired. It was only the evening, supper time, yet I felt tired. I guess that slight nervous breakdown after seeing Maria again had really left me drained, but it was more than that. I was usually one to stay up well past midnight, and wake up early, never getting more than a few hours of sleep. My own thoughts and fears had always kept me awake. But laying there in Molly's gentle embrace, I felt as though the weight of the whole world had been lifted from shoulders. Soon enough everything seemed to fade as my weighty eyelids fell, I drifted off to sleep still hugging Molly. This was true nirvana. I awoke the next day with the bright morning sun beaming through the lone window of my room. I wiped the sleep from eyes and immediately found that Molly was no longer in my bed. Not that I expected her to be there, after all, that would've been a little too risky. But a part of me had kind of wanted to wake up with her beside me. I grabbed my phone off the nightstand and checked the time, it was a little after 9 am. I was surprised, for once I had actually managed to get a full night of sleep, I felt well rested, better than I had been in a long time. I got out of bed and realized that I was still wearing my school uniform, but I also still needed a shower. Luckily, I was sure everyone else was down in the cafeteria having breakfast, so I was free to shower. So I grabbed a change of clothes and my shower supplies: towel, shampoo, body wash, etc. and made my way down the hall to the showers. As I had suspected, they were empty, so I found a stall, turned on the water and quickly went about taking off my clothes. It didn't take me long to finish showering. I turned off the water and stepped out of the stall, I quickly dried myself off and slipped on a pair of clean boxers. I then noticed my reflection in the mirror, my mother was right after all, I could use a shave and a haircut. My hair had gotten long enough now that it was nearly to my shoulders and my facial hair, while only being 18 I didn't get too much growth, there was still enough that I looked pretty scruffy. The only problem was I didn't even own a razor or shaving cream, so I'd need to go buy some, which I could also get a haircut while I was out. I then pulled on a pair of running shorts and gathered up my things, and began making my way out of the bathroom. But as I was walking out, someone else was walking in. It was a girl that lived in the dorm. Neither of us noticed each other and I walked right into her, she let out a sudden yelp of shock as she began to fall to the floor. But I, having pretty decent reflexes, dropped my things and managed to catch the girl by her arms before she fell. She reached out a hand and put it on my shirtless chest as she braced herself. "Woah, you okay?" I asked, once she was stable. She didn't respond, she only stared straight ahead, her hand still planted on my firm chest. "You okay?" I asked again. "Wha; huh; yeah. Yeah, I'm okay." She stuttered, taking her hand off my chest, looking and sounding as though she'd just woken up from a trance. "Yeah, sorry about bumping into you, I wasn't looking where I was going." I said, bending down to pick up my things. "It's alright, um; Alan, right?" she asked. "Yep" I replied. "I'm Samantha, but everyone just calls me Sam." she said, reaching out her hand. "Well, nice to meet ya, Samantha. I'm gonna get out of your way now, see ya around." I said, shaking her hand before exiting the bathroom. Hmm, Nice girl, I thought as I walked down the hall to my room. I'd seen her around the dorm before, in fact I recognized her as one of the many girls that would usually give me the stink eye when I walked past, so I'd pegged her as one of those stuck-up types. But in that brief encounter, she actually seemed like a fairly nice girl, guess I should reserve my premature judgements in the future. I made it back to my room, where I put my dirty clothes in my laundry hamper and then took a seat at my computer desk. I booted up my computer and then checked my facebook notifications. That's when my good mood came to screeching halt, one of those notifications was a message from none other than Maria herself. Yeah, though I'd gotten a new phone number, I never did block her on facebook, I'm an idiot. We need to talk. I almost cringed as I read her simple message. I leaned back in my chair and just stared at the computer screen. Just like that, my good mood had vanished. After talking with Molly the night before, I'd gotten a good night's rest and was feeling great for once. Such a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, I felt like I could fly. But upon seeing that message, I came crashing and burning right back down to earth, back to reality. This girl, once again serving as a reminder that I could never escape my past. Needless to say, I did not reply to her message. Instead I sat there my mind going over everything again, it was like a highlight reel of my life's worst hits. Then, I began to feel angry, and I just sat there stewing in it, my eyes still fixed on that damn message. "Fuck!" I yelled, in a fit of rage I drove my fist into the screen as hard as I could, the monitor fell from the desk, showing a black spot where my fist had hit with dozens of little black cracks surrounding it. What was left of the picture flashed a few times before the whole screen just went blank. "God damn it!" I yelled as I immediately realized the damage I'd done. I stood up from desk still seething in anger. I needed to get out of there, before anything else ended up broken. I quickly changed into a pair of jeans and put on a t-shirt, then socks and shoes, all the while screaming obscenities. I stormed out of my room, slamming the door behind me. I walked down the hall, my face red with anger, muttering further vulgarities to myself. Just about every girl in the building stared in shock as I walked past. When I got outside, I walked around for a while, breathing in the fresh air. Letting myself cool off a bit, I finally had a moment of clarity. I'd never blown up like that before, I surprised myself. Even after the incident at the old school, my anger was quickly sated and I had resigned myself to just being mellow and uncaring. But now, I couldn't be mellow, I had finally lost my shit. And then as if the shit-storm couldn't get any more severe, my phone began to ring, I was getting a call. What wonderful timing, I thought sarcastically to myself. I quickly dug the phone out of my pocket and answered it without even checking to see who it was. "What?" I answered the phone angrily. "It's your mother, what kind of way is that to answer your phone?" the voice asked on the other side of the call. "I'm pissed off, what do you want? Call to criticize me some more?" I replied tersely, lamenting on how it seemed like the only time my mother ever spoke to me was to criticize me for something. "What's wrong, honey? Better yet just come talk to me in my office, okay sweetie?" my mother responded in her motherly tone, that I hadn't heard in what felt like ages. Honey? Sweetie? What the hell was going on? I wondered. She hadn't called me those words in a long time, and that tone of voice. What the hell? I asked myself. "Okay" I finally replied, hanging up the phone. I was thoroughly confused, so much so that my anger had subsided for the moment. Why did she sound so nice all the sudden? I was so confused but at the same time, curious, there was no way I wasn't going to go see her, just to figure out what was going on. I began making my way across the campus to the main building where mom's office was located. When I got to her office, she was sitting at her desk and immediately stopped everything she was doing as I walked in. She looked directly at me, but it wasn't the face of contempt I usually got from her, she looked, caring? Like she was actually glad to see me. I took a seat in one of the chairs in front of her desk, still dumbfounded. My mother stood up from her desk, then walked around to where I was sitting and suddenly fell to her knees in front of me, looking up at me with tears forming in her eyes. I was taken aback, not sure what to say or do. "I'm so sorry, baby. I know you must hate me" she said, the tears now running down her cheeks. I was stunned. Frozen and speechless. What the fuck is going on? I asked in my inner monologue. "That girl, Maria. She came and told me everything, Oh god, sweetie. I'm so sorry, I should've listened to you, instead I've been treating you like crap all this time" she said, now fully crying. I still couldn't speak. Maria actually told her the truth? Holy shit, I thought. "Please, forgive me honey" she said through her sobs. I just sat there staring in disbelief at the sight before me, my mother was on her knees sobbing and begging for my forgiveness. Honestly, it was the one thing I'd wanted for a long time. However, seeing my mother in tears wasn't something I'd ever wanted, I wanted an apology to be sure, but I never wanted to see her cry, she was still my mom after all. In seconds, my familial instincts kicked in, I'd forgotten about all the rage inside me and all I could think about was comforting my weeping mother. I leaned forward in my chair and wrapped my mother in my arms, feeling some tears begin to form in my own eyes. Mom gratefully received my embrace and wrapped her arms around me in reciprocity, burying her head in my shoulder, still crying. "It's alright, mom." I finally said. "No, it's not. You're my son, my baby boy, and I vilified you," She said, breaking our embrace. "I forgive you." I cut her off. "How could you forgive me? How do you not hate me?" she asked. "Because, you're my mother and I love you, I never stopped. I could never hate you." I answered. It was true, of course. I could never hate my mother, no matter the disrepair our relationship was in. "I love you too, sweetie." mom said, wrapping me in another embrace. We stayed there hugging like that, not saying a word, for several minutes. Until she'd finally stopped crying and I helped her up off the floor. She took a seat back behind her desk and grabbed a tissue to wipe the remaining tears and the streaks from where her make-up had run. "So, honey, you were upset about something when I called you a while ago?" mom said. "Uh, oh yeah, I accidently knocked my computer monitor off my desk and the screen cracked." I told her a little white lie, deciding to leave out all the stuff about Maria as I didn't want her worrying. "Oh, well how'd that happen?" she asked. "I was moving some stuff around and bumped into it by accident." I said. Yeah, I know, not the greatest lie in the world, but luckily she didn't press too much. "Oh, you need to be more careful, honey." she said, with me nodding in response. As nice as it would've been to stay and chat with my mother longer, I did have stuff I needed to do. Such as going into town and buying a new computer monitor, because I would need my computer back in working order before classes resume on Monday. Besides, I'm sure she had work to do anyways, considering she was in the office on a Saturday. "Well, I need to get going. You think I can borrow the car? I gotta go buy a new monitor." I said. "Sure, oh, do you need any money?" she asked, as she began digging through her purse. "Nah, I still got some left over from my summer job." I said. "Alright, here ya go. Hurry back, okay?" she said, reaching out her hand, holding the car keys. "Thanks mom. Be back in a bit." I replied, taking the keys and leaving her office. I made my way out of her office and out to the parking lot where I found mom's car. I got in the car and pulled out of the parking space. As I left the school campus and began the drive into town, I thought about mom's apology. Sure, it was nice to finally hear her apologize and while I did let her know I forgive her, there was still a ways to go before our relationship would be fully repaired. But I felt like we were finally in a place now that we could actually start working on repairing our damaged relationship, of course it wasn't only our relationship that was in disrepair. There was also the rest of my family: my older sister, my aunt and my two cousins. Once I got into town, the first thing I did was go to the electronics store. There, I bought a new monitor, the same model I had before. While I was out, I also decided to go ahead and get a haircut, after leaving the barber I went stopped by a convenience store where I bought some razors and shaving cream. Then after grabbing a bite to eat, I made the drive back to the school. All in all, the little trip had taken a little over an hour and cost me a decent chunk of the money I'd saved from working during the summer. Back at the school, I took mom her keys, then once again left her office, but not before she complimented my new haircut. It wasn't a major haircut, only enough so the front wasn't in my eyes and so the sides weren't covering my ears, and the back cut so it wasn't down on my shoulders. Anyways, after leaving her office I began the walk across the campus carrying the bag with the shaving stuff in it and the box with my new monitor in it hoisted up on my shoulder. It was a rather lengthy walk, but the monitor wasn't very heavy so it didn't bother me. As I hauled the monitor through the halls of the dorm, all eyes were on me. I didn't pay them any mind, I just kept walking. Though, there were sure to be questions after the scene I'd made earlier in the day. When I got to my room, I set the monitor down on my bed and began unboxing it. I then unhooked the cables from the back of my old monitor and set it aside as I hooked up the new one. I put the old monitor in the empty box left over from the new one and set it on the floor at the foot of my bed where it was out of the way. With that taken care of, I decided to go ahead and shave. I went to the bathroom, which was luckily empty, with a razor and shaving cream, along with a towel. It didn't take me very long to shave and when I finished I looked at myself in the mirror for a bit. Not bad, I thought. With the new haircut and clean shaven face, all in all I thought I looked pretty good. I then returned to my room where I sat at my computer and browsed the web. Yes, it is a pretty boring life I lead, pretty much the only excitement I get is from the girls. I wondered what they'd think of my new look. Speaking of which, I hadn't heard from any of them all day. "Fuck!" I said to myself. I'd just suddenly remembered that tonight was the girls' big playoff game, against Maria's team. I was so wrapped up in my own bullshit that I'd completely forgotten about it. Damn, how self-absorbed can I be? I thought. I was always sure to attend their games, but not because I like the sport or anything. I did it because Molly liked to have me there rooting for her. All I could do was hope she wasn't too upset. I continued thinking about my blunder for the rest of the night. I'd even skipped dinner, although I wasn't very hungry after my big lunch anyways, so it didn't bother me. It was around midnight when I heard a knock on my door, I could I guess who it was. I got up and answered the door, sure enough, it was Molly, still in her volleyball uniform and she did not look happy. In fact, she looked quite sad. This can't be good, I thought. I ushered her into my room, being sure no one saw. Neither of us said a word for a couple of minutes. "We lost." Molly finally broke the silence, staring at the floor with an obvious sadness in her demeanor. I began to feel sad for her. I knew how much volleyball meant to her and losing in the playoffs had to be a major blow. "Why weren't you at the game, Alan? I kept looking up throughout the game, but you were nowhere to be found." she said, looking up at me, with tears forming in her eyes. Oh no, I thought. Don't tell me they lost because she was worried about me rather than the game? I began to feel even worse, especially after she began to cry. I'd never seen her cry before. She always came off as so strong. "I am so sorry, Molly. I don't know what else to say." I said, as I wrapped her in my arms to try and comfort her. Molly accepted the hug and wrapped her arms around me. "It's okay, but where were you?" she said. "I know I promised to be there, but today I was so wrapped up in my own world and I just completely forgot about the game. I'm sorry, Molly, truly." I told her. I hated making excuses, yet I found myself making one anyways. "What happened? Is everything okay?" she said, as we broke our embrace and sat on the edge of my bed. Here she was, crushed over her loss, but she was still concerned about me. I didn't deserve to have someone as good as her in my life. I then told her pretty much the whole story of my day, as she listened attentively. "Wow, you broke your computer?" she said with a giggle after I finished explaining everything. Luckily she had cheered up a bit by the time I'd finished walking her through my day. She'd even stopped crying and managed a giggle over me hauling off and punching my monitor. "Yeah, I did." I giggled at it a bit myself. "But, it's alright, as you can see, I bought a new one." I continued. "At least your mom finally apologized to you." she said. "Just think, if she'd called you sooner, then maybe you wouldn't have punched your computer." she giggled once again at the irony of it. Sure, she was teasing me now, but it didn't bother me. I was just glad to see her feeling better. "I know, right?" I replied. "By the way, I see you got a haircut and you shaved. Looks good." She said, running her fingers across my clean shaven face. We both fell silent as we looked each other in the eyes. There was something between Molly and I that I just didn't feel with the other girls. I guess that's the "spark" you hear about in those cheesy romance flicks. Both of us, feeling that spark, then leaned in simultaneously until our lips met in a passionate kiss. We parted our lips and I began exploring her hot mouth with my tongue, while she did the same. After a minute or so, we broke the kiss to catch our breath. "Here, lay back." I said. Molly then scooted up farther on my bed and turned so she was fully lying in my bed, with her legs down at the foot of my bed and her head resting on my pillow. "You must be pretty sore after your game, let me massage you a bit." I said, and she nodded in response. I began rubbing my hands along the tan bare skin just below her short volleyball shorts. I began firmly kneading my hands into the thigh muscles of one of her legs. She moaned, which let me know I was in the right spot. I continued working on that leg, massaging down to her calf muscle. I didn't know much of anything about giving massages, but she kept letting out satisfied moans, so I assumed I was doing alright. When I finished with one leg, I swapped to the other and gave it the same treatment. "Oh my gosh, that felt so good! Thank you Alan." she said with a satisfied sigh. But I wasn't done yet. I knew that after being on her feet for so long that they had to have been sore too. I lifted her legs and let them lay across my lap as I began untying her tennis shoes. She looked at me curiously as I removed both her shoes. Then I peeled both her socks off, as well. Her socks felt hot and a bit damp to the touch from sweat, but I didn't mind much. I was just focused on the task at hand. I took one of her bare feet in my hands and began kneading my thumbs into its sole. "Oh wow, a foot massage too? You are just too good to me, Alan." she said while letting out a moan. I continued working my thumbs along her sole, from her soft heel, through her deep arch, up to the balls of her foot and proceeded to massage each of her toes. Now, I'd never paid much attention to a girl's feet before, but looking at Molly's, I had to say she had some pretty nice looking feet. Despite being an athlete, she took really good care of them. They were tan like the rest of her body, and they were soft and smooth all over, not a single callus or rough spot. And her cute little toes had a nice looking dark shade of purple polish on her toenails, without even a single chip in the nail polish. All in all, her feet were just as nice as the rest of her. Despite the sweaty feel to them and the slight odor they gave off, I strangely wasn't repulsed by it. When I finished with one foot, I gave the other the same treatment, and judging by Molly's moans, she couldn't be happier. Finished with the massage, I then laid next to her and when began kissing once again. We made out and caressed each other's bodies. We were both hot and ready by this point, and we'd already been together enough that really, all this pretext wasn't necessary. But that was part of me and Molly's thing, like I said before, with Molly and me it was always more sensual than with the other girls. I broke from her lips and began planting soft wet kisses along her neckline, while my hands worked at pulling her volleyball jersey up. She lifted her torso a bit to allow me to pull her jersey up and over her head and shoulders. I then proceeded to slowly remove her tight sports bra as well. She let out a sigh of relief as her modest B cup breasts were finally freed from the constrictive sports bra. I then removed my own shirt and went back to kissing Molly, trailing down her neck to the soft perky mounds on her chest, then down her stomach to her belly button. I hooked my fingers into the elastic waistband of her shorts and began slowly pulling them down, she lifted her ass off the bed slightly as I pulled them down over her hips. The dark spot on the crotch of her white cotton panties told me she was already soaking wet. My cock had been rock hard since we started. She was just as turned on as me. I quickly removed my own pants, so we were both in just our underwear. I then resumed kissing her stomach around her belly button, receiving moans from her in response. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and began slowly pulling them down, kissing each piece of newly exposed skin as I inched her panties down. Once again she lifted her ass off the bed to allow her panties to get past her hips and firm round ass. With her panties removed I planted one last kiss on the little landing strip of dark hair on her crotch before trailing my kisses back up her body until my lips met hers once again. "Come on, enough teasing, Alan. Hurry up and get that thing inside me." Molly said in desperation after breaking our kiss. Oh, I can do that, I thought. I quickly shed my boxers and tossed them to the side. I assumed the position over top of Molly as she spread her legs to allow me access to her most intimate of areas. She let out another moan as I rubbed the tip of my cock along her slit, soaking my member in her juices. I held my cock at the entrance of her dripping wet snatch. "Alan, please. You've made me wait long enough, ah, Mm," Molly said as I pushed the tip of my cock into her cunt before she could even finish talking. She let out a sigh of relief as her tight cunt stretched around my shaft. I continued slowly pushing my member into her love canal, until finally I had bottomed out. Keeping the slow pace, I pulled my cock almost all the way out of her before pushing back in, feeling the slick firm walls of her hot cunt rub against my shaft. "Mm, god, so good" Molly uttered amidst her moans. I didn't say a word. The only sounds coming from me were that of heavy breathing and grunting as I slowly thrusted my hard cock in and out of her constricted hole. I leaned my head closer to her and caught her lips in a passionate kiss as I continued my sensual love making. I could feel precum rapidly leaking from the tip of my cock coating the insides of her cunt. I was getting close. I didn't know how much longer I could hold back the flood gates. Molly moaned into my mouth as she began groping one of her tits with one hand and rubbing her clit with the other. I knew she must've been getting close too. Deciding to increase the pace, I lifted her legs so they were propped up on both of my shoulders; then began to drill my cock into her cunt as fast and hard as I could. "Ah, oh fuck. Ah" Molly yelped in response, breaking our kiss. I grabbed her hips and continued violently pounding my member into her sopping wet hole, the sounds of her clapping cunt rang and bounced off the wooden walls of the room. "Oh god, more. I'm gonna cum. Gimme more" Molly begged. We were in the homestretch, both us could burst at any second. I thrust forward sending tremors through her whole body as I buried my cock as deep inside her as I could go with all the strength I had. I then pulled out and repeated that powerful thrust several more times, Molly had covered her mouth with my pillow and was screaming into it. Then her body began to convulse and her cunt squeezed down on my shaft like a vise-grip, that's when I felt her boiling hot juices wash over my buried member from deep within her. That was all I could take. I began blasting my cum into her cunt like a shotgun. Both our bodies shook uncontrollably as we climaxed. Her body was the first to go limp, then mine followed suit as our orgasms subsided. I collapsed on top of her. We were like a pile of sweaty flesh on my bed. We laid there for a moment before I finally found the strength to roll my body off of hers. She turned her head to look as me as I lay beside her. We just stared into each other's eyes, panting, trying like hell to catch our breath. "Wow, that, was incredible! I don't think I've ever had an orgasm that intense before," Molly was the first to speak. "Uh huh," I panted. "You're, telling me. I think I just came my own skeleton," I managed to get the words out. Molly broke into laughter at my absurd metaphor. Although I was still totally drained, I too managed some laughter. When her laughter died down, she went silent, and she began to shut her eyes. She was asleep. I pulled my covers over us and let myself fall asleep right there next to her. I slept well that night, how could I not? I'd just had possibly the best sex of my life with one of the most beautiful girls on earth. Sure, I'd had sex with her numerous times before, but this time was something else. There was an undeniable magical feeling about it, and it was more intense than any of our previous trysts. And the obvious thing that set this time apart, we were actually sleeping together this time. When I awoke the next morning, I was delighted to find that Molly was still there, we were spooning. I was lying on my side with my arms wrapped around her. Molly was sleeping peacefully with her back pressed comfortably against my chest and her ass resting against my pelvis. We were still naked from the night before. After a few minutes I felt her shift, then she rolled over and opened her eyes to look at me. "Good morning," she said sleepily, with a smile. "Good morning to you too," I said before planting a kiss on her lips. She reached for her phone, which she'd set on my nightstand the night before, she checked the time. It was still early, only about 8 am. "I should probably get going, before someone notices I'm missing" she said. I hesitantly moved my arms to allow her to get up. I didn't want her to leave, but I knew she was right. Molly got up and began gathering up her clothes. I laid in my bed watching her as she got dressed. She was just as beautiful when she was putting on clothes as she was when I was taking them off. "By the way, thanks for last night." she said, giving me one last kiss when she finished getting dressed. "It was my pleasure." I said, after she broke our kiss. To be continued. By Cheat105 for Literotica.

Diego and Nick are back with another episode. Former professional player, Olympic medalist and TV host Lauren Sesselmann joins the podcast to discuss her passion for the game, how she got her start in soccer, her collegiate experience and everything that followed. Hear Lauren reflect on how her journey through the game has shaped her career on and off the field. This episode is brought to you by CALLE - check out the code below for a discount on their latest gear. Learn more about Lauren Sesselmann

Coach Diego and Coach Nick are back with another episode of the BOCA Podcast. Where do Arsenal sit in the EPL table? How are Manchester City doing? Listen to the boys chat about the current EPL standings before bringing on a friend and competitor in his 8th year with University of Alabama women's soccer, Coach Wes Hart. Listen to Wes chat with the boys about his beginnings in the game, how he spent the last several years building a program, reflecting on the success (as well as ups and downs) of the past season, and how the Spring season is coming along for his next campaign with University of Alabama.Learn more about University of Alabama Head Coach Wes Hart

Alexa Diaz is a former defender for the Philippine Women's National Football Team. She participated in the ID camps in California back in 2012 and later made her debut at the 2013 Southeast Asian Games in Myanmar. She last played for the Philippines in the 2018 AFC Women's Asian Cup in Jordan. Alexa is currently the Director of League Development and Player Programs of Girls Academy in the US. She drives GA Talent Identification and serves as a frontline resource connecting the GA resources with college coaches, YNT scouts, league partners and sponsors. Alexa on Socials https://twitter.com/andiaz15 https://www.instagram.com/alexadiaz15/ Others: https://girlsacademyleague.com/ https://www.instagram.com/girlsacademyleague/ https://www.facebook.com/girlsacademyleague/ -- If you're enjoying this podcast, a zero-cost way to support is to like, share and follow the podcast. --- Futbol Brew is a podcast available on Spotify, Google and Apple Podcast https://linktr.ee/futbolbrew --- SOCIALS - https://www.facebook.com/FutbolBrew http://www.instagram.com/FutbolBrew https://twitter.com/FutbolBrew --- Photos in Album Art are from Alexa Diaz and Mia Montayre

In this episode, Lindsay Swanson and Brittany Rumph founders of The Innova Girls Academy Charter School, join us to discuss the mission of Innova, the process of starting a school, charter vs. public schools, and the state of education today.For more information on the Innova Girls Academy Charter School click on the links below.https://www.innovagirlsacademy.org/https://www.tiannamanon.com/post/roc-native-brittany-rumph-helps-open-only-all-girls-elementary-school-in-monroe-countyhttps://www.wxxinews.org/local-news/2022-12-28/founders-of-innova-girls-academy-charter-school-aim-to-open-doors-next-school-year

USMNT legend, US Soccer Hall of Fame inductee and World Cup veteran Carlos Bocanegra joins the pod to talk all things soccer, life and World Cup. Listen in for some unique insights into a player's mindset entering the World Cup and a preview of the monumental USA vs Iran matchup which will determine the future of this USMNT at Qatar 2022.  Learn more about USMNT Legend Carlos Bocanegra

U.S. Men's National Team legend and World Cup veteran Tim Howard joins Diego and friend of the pod Blair Quinn to talk all things soccer, life and goalkeeping. You don't want to miss this one! Click here to learn more about USMNT Legend Tim Howard

Shania Presley is our next guest for episode 37 of The ASP with DT and I think she absolutely smashed it. Shania is a wonderful young lady and has shown immense toughness and resilience in the face of some recent personal tragedy. We chat about her family, her beautiful daughter Taiya, becoming a young mother, her remarkable achievements at school with the Cadets program and the Girls Academy and her ambition of eventually joining the police force. We also spoke about how she's coped so stoically with her recent losses and what she does now to manage her own mental health while looking out for others. A short and sweet episode but a very important one. Thanks for coming on the podcast Shania, you're a legend.

How can players reach the highest levels of the game? Coach Diego and Coach Nick discuss what they believe a player must do to reach their maximum potential in today's youth soccer environment. Reflecting on their own journeys, the coaches talk about private training and how their environments molded their roads to success. How do players develop a love for the game?  What are parents doing that can foster, or hinder, a love for the game? Tune in and find out what Diego and Nick have to say on this topic.

TCU women's soccer Associate Head Coach Ryan "Higgy" Higginbotham joins the coaches for a special episode of the BOCA podcast. After 10 years at TCU, Higgy dicusses what it takes to succeed at the highest levels of the collegiate game. What does it take to build a top tier program? What are the long term and short term goals? Coach Higginbotham talks about recruiting, scheduling, building relationships and how a 10-year, 5-year and 2-year plan with Coach Eric Bell at TCU has helped the program succeed.  Click here to learn more about Ryan Higginbotham and TCU.

Coach Blair Quinn (Associate Head Coach at University of Iowa women's soccer)  joins Coach Diego and Coach Nick to chat all things college soccer. Tune in to hear them cover the current season, dive deep into some early success stories of the year and give their predictions for teams in multiple conferences across the NCAA. Coach Blair also gives some insight into his coaching journey, his approach to training at the highest levels of the game and what it's like to work with the wild ones - goalkeepers. Click here to learn more about Blair Quinn and University of Iowa.

In 2020, seventeen-year-old Naomi Wood enrolled in Lakeland Girls Academy in hopes to get support and guidance to better manage her depression, PTSD, and anxiety. Unfortunately, what was thought to be her safe haven turned out to be a place of ignorance and neglect. Tune-in to hear the heartbreaking reality of what really happened to her and what continues to happen to hundreds of other youth in Teen Challenge Programs around the world.Here's what we're drinking:https://www.boulevard.com/beerinfo/smooth-collider/https://aslanbrewing.com/all-blog-posts/2020/3/23/now-in-cans-mosaic-ipa-3b2kt-h85je-ttys6-l3ht6Sign the petition to hold Lakeland Girls Academy accountable: https://www.change.org/p/teen-challenge-hold-lakeland-girls-academy-accountable-for-naomi-wood-s-death-and-shut-them-downStop Institutional Child Abuse Act:  https://livesinthebalance.org/the-accountability-for-congregate-care-act-2021/#:~:text=The%20Stop%20Institutional%20Child%20Abuse,creates%20a%20uniform%20Youth%20in

Today's episode is all about tangible tips to stepping into your highest self. You know that 2.0 version of you that you've been envisioning? These tips will help you embrace her, and fully embodying your high maintenance baddie. Be sure to listen all the way to the end because I have a huge question for you girls! Would you be interested in For the Girls Academy? DM me your feedback on INSTAGRAM!Connect with me via https://www.instagram.com/victoria.alario/ or https://www.instagram.com/forthegirls.podcast/Stay tuned for updates on Vicsen the Label on https://www.instagram.com/vicsenthelabel/ And fill out this form to inquire about 1:1 consulting: https://docs.google.com/forms/d/e/1FAIpQLSeln3iC6A1bZN3aop3Au3aOGQk2MPhRGRSQ-Q_vx0LvEJSJwQ/viewformContent JefeA podcast that helps online business owners make better content and more money.Listen on: Apple Podcasts Spotify It's Just BusinessConversations with entrepreneurs and business owners to help you level up your businessListen on: Apple Podcasts Spotify

We're back! After taking a hiatus from the podcast due to a tough pregnancy, Amanda is excited to be back with Season 2 of the A Game!

Today's guest is a former Gunner who overcame a number of setbacks throughout her youth soccer career and by sheer grit and determination made her dream of playing collegiate soccer come true. She now plays for NCAA Division II Black Hills State University. She was the G02B captain for four years and played High School ball at Mt. Si. Without further ado, we bring you Ms. Haley Steskal.

Diego and Nick take a look back at Season 2 and dive a little deeper into a few episodes. What does it mean to be a role player? How do we address the mental health crisis in (and out of) sports? What is your "why"? How do we improve as coaches?   What's on the docket for Season 3? You tell us, we want to cover topics our listeners are most excited about.Send us a message and let us know what you'd like covered on the next season of the BOCA podcast.Follow Coach Diego @Diego13BocaFollow Coach Nick @MSUNickZimmerman

In this episode Diego and Nick dive into the collegiate recruiting world. Players and parents looking for some insight into the recruiting process - tune into this episode. What does the recruiting process look like from a college coach perspective? How do coaches prepare? Where are coaches looking for players? What should players expect when coaches and scouts come to watch them play?  Diego shares a list of must-haves for any soccer trip.Follow Coach Diego @Diego13BocaFollow Coach Nick @MSUNickZimmermanVisit the blog at DiegoBocanegra.com for Coach Diego's list of must haves for every soccer trip.

Episode 46 is a very special episode centered around the United Soccer Coaches Convention which was held in Kansas City this year. Our CEO and Founder Jennifer Gruskoff has two exclusive interviews from the convention! The first with the Head of Scouting for the USYNT youth teams, Mirelle van Rijbroek who gives tips and tricks along with what they specifically look for in players. The second interview is with the Head of the Girls Academy League, Lesle Gallimore. Gallimore is a pioneer of the game who shares her wealth of experience and knowledge with us, including some of the things that go on behind the scenes in youth soccer. Host Rohtas Wadera also gives a breakdown of the CBA and how there was the possibility of a strike although both sides have come to an agreement. Be sure to download, subscribe and share this podcast or go to www.girlssoccernetwork.com! Support this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/give-n-go/donations

Episode 46 is a very special episode centered around the United Soccer Coaches Convention which was held in Kansas City this year. Our CEO and Founder Jennifer Gruskoff has two exclusive interviews from the convention! The first with the Head of Scouting for the USYNT youth teams, Mirelle van Rijbroek who gives tips and tricks along with what they specifically look for in players. The second interview is with the Head of the Girls Academy League, Lesle Gallimore. Gallimore is a pioneer of the game who shares her wealth of experience and knowledge with us, including some of the things that go on behind the scenes in youth soccer. Host Rohtas Wadera also gives a breakdown of the CBA and how there was the possibility of a strike although both sides have come to an agreement. Be sure to download, subscribe and share this podcast or go to www.girlssoccernetwork.com!Support this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/give-n-go/donations

Amy Griffin is a former US Women's National Team goalkeeper from the 1991 World Cup Championship team. She played at the University of Central Florida and served in a variety of coaching roles at both the youth and collegiate level. Today she coaches for OL Reign's Youth Academy, is President of the Girls Academy, and is the Head Coach for the USA Deaf Soccer Women's National Team.

I always want to cry (happy tears!) when I learn about another potential placement option for our kids with Reactive Attachment Disorder (RAD) and/or behavioral problems. What a relief it is to know that there are people out there willing to support families by providing a safe place for our children when home isn't an option. In this episode, you'll meet the owners and founders of Life Quest Girls Academy in Parowan, Utah. Monte and Rachael Hawkins were inspired after spending time with a friend who was in charge of a residential treatment center (RTC). They realized that there wasn't a place for girls to transition to after spending time at an RTC. So, they followed a dream, took a leap of faith and created Life Quest Girls Academy for girls ages 13-18. Their goal is for every student to become self-sufficient by learning healthy habits, coping skills, life skills and being accountable for their actions through principle-based learning. Monte and Rachael describe it as, "learning the same things that your grandpa would have taught you". And good news, Life Quest Girls Academy is more affordable than most facilities and the program is customized specifically for each student's needs. They're no strangers to Reactive Attachment Disorder and they don't rush your child through the program. Monte and Rachael strongly believe and encourage families to allow their daughter to complete the program before leaving. Rachael shares a great success story about a student with RAD at the end of the podcast.

SANFL Female Talent Manager Robbie Neill chats about 2022 U18 Girls Academy by Zac Milbank

Executive board member of the Girls Academy and former Houston Dash goalkeeper Haley Carter discusses the sea change in the NWSL this year, the coaching pipeline, and more Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Making Waves Episode 66(6) features Vampires Everywhere / Dead Girls Academy mastermind Michael Vampire. The discussion centered on the cult of The Lost Boys, Goth life in the modern world, the advent of mini albums and how seeing your band's tattoo can kind of freak you out.  Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

The Brisbane Broncos Girls Academy has welcomed more Federal Government funding to support the program for young Indigenous women in Queensland and New South Wales. Interview with Beryl Friday – Workshop Facilitator.

Megan McCormick is joined by Lesle Gallimore, Commissioner of the Girls Academy League, who shares her insight and lessons learned related to managing the performance environment. Lesle discusses the importance of people, priorities, and processes and shares her hope for the growth and evolution of the youth game in the coming years. Lesle Gallimore was announced as the first ever League Commissioner for the Girls Academy in June 2020. She serves as the spokesperson for the league, driving quality standards, engaging stakeholders, and providing oversight on all operational functions. Gallimore joined the GA after spending 26 years at the helm of the University of Washington women's soccer program. Her tenure included two Pac-12 Coach of the Year Awards, 15 NCAA Tournament appearances with two trips to the Elite Eight. She retired as the winningest coach in program history. Gallimore also served on the United Soccer Coaches Board of Directors for six years and as President in 2018. --- Send in a voice message: https://anchor.fm/rushsoccerpodcast/message

Join us as we sit down with 3 local innovators and talk about the Innova Girls Academy *Website: Innovagirlsacademy.org * Sign Up for Coding Classes: bit.ly/InnovaCoding * Take our Survey: bit.ly/InnovaSurvey1 * Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/Innova-Girls-Academy-100583298064487 * Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/innova.girls.academy . Shop all our exclusive sportswear collections on our website https://orda66paintball.com/ * Businesses Advertise on our podcast-https://docs.google.com/forms/d/e/1FAIpQLSfr81LF0_j8SKnzE2ipENvwNVdIvvrXJ74o83Ucx9oBiVO6xQ/viewform --- This episode is sponsored by · Anchor: The easiest way to make a podcast. https://anchor.fm/app --- Send in a voice message: https://anchor.fm/orda/message Support this podcast: https://anchor.fm/orda/support

Pipeman Interviews Dead Girls Academy at Welcome To Rockville 2019This show is broadcast live and hosted by The Pipeman aka Dean K. Piper, CST every day 10am – Noon ET on W4CY Radio (www.w4cy.com), W4VET Radio, K4HD Radio (www.k4hd.com) part of Talk 4 Radio (www.talk4radio.com) on the Talk 4 Media Network (www.talk4media.com).